《Super Planet System Behind The Moon》


 Chapter 1 - Lucas

    That afternoon was very calm. A man with a height of about 5 ft 10,8 in, with a normal weight for someone who has no muscles and fat. The shape of this man''s face is oval with a strong jaw, his two large eyes are light blue, with a sharp nose, and normal-shaped lips are orange. He has a hairstyle that is shaped like the American style. He has a tan skin tone, aesthetic brown.


    The man was standing in the middle of the barren field, he was staring at the very beautiful evening sky, and it made the man who was standing there develop a sweet smile on his face. As if at this time he felt very happy when the sun was going to sink. The wind that blew against his body felt so cold that it stabbed into his bones.


    It only took ten minutes for the man to watch the afternoon sun sink completely, and after seeing the sun sink completely, the man decided to go home from there. With a basket filled with vegetables that had been harvested by him in the spacious garden beside the barren field.


    The man walked over to a small old house not far from where he was. The house is the man''s residence.


    "I am home!" said the man when he entered the small house,


    The house is made of old wood, and the floor is made of wood which is paved with pottery. The house looks a little dusty, only with a mattress, small table, rocking chair, bathroom, and kitchen.


    "Lucas ?? Is that you ?? " Asked an old man who appeared from behind the bathroom door, himself came out of the bathroom and walked with limping over to the young man who had just entered their house.


    "Yes, Grandpa¡­ Lucas came home with the vegetables he harvested in the garden today. " The young man named Lucas replied to his grandfather who now seemed to be smiling and walked slowly towards the rocking chair near the bed.


    After Lucas answered his grandfather''s question, he immediately put the vegetables he harvested into the basin and started washing them clean, he smiled again when his grandfather turned on his old radio which was located not far from the little nightstand next to his rocking chair.


    As usual, they always listen to the news through the radio, because that is the only channel that can be found in their environment. Country radio that always plays classical music which is very out of date. Even so, Lucas was still happy because he could still see the smile of his grandfather who had always cared for him until he grew up.


    "Grandpa¡­ today I''m going to make potato soup and tomato soup for dinner, do you want it? " Lucas asked his grandfather who was still sitting on his rocking chair.


    That question made his grandfather chuckled softly as he said, "Whatever we get, there''s no need to refuse, Lucas ... Just make it all up, I''ll eat it and enjoy the whole meal with pleasure." The answer from his grandfather made Lucas smile again, he began to prepare everything he needed to make the soup.


    It took about half an hour for Lucas to finally finish his activities in cooking soup, he brought the dish to his grandfather to eat together.


    "Soup The potatoes and tomatoes are ripe, Grandpa¡­ Would you like to eat them warm? " Lucas bargained to the Grandpa, and it made Lucas''s grandfather shake his head as he said,


    "Before that, I have something to tell you, Lucas, sit down! " Said his grandfather, giving the orders to Lucas. Hearing that order, of course, Lucas nodded his head, he put the bowl of soup on the table and then sat right in front of his grandfather who was sitting on his rocking chair.


    Lucas sits on wooden pottery that has been set on the floor so that it is not too cold if winter arrives. Lucas stared at his grandfather with curiosity, and it made his grandfather smile softly in silence. It was as if he''d been quiet for a while so that Lucas would feel even more curious about waiting.


    "Grandfather?? What do you want to say ?? " Lucas asked himself who was now laughing and nodding his head slowly, he looked at Lucas who was staring at him with wide eyes.


    "The thing that all I want to talk about is you, Lucas! " His grandfather said to Lucas, and it certainly made Lucas frown even more curious about what Grandpa would say.


    "You are a different child ..." Said his grandfather again, and it made Lucas nod his head yet to understand that, "I said that you are a special child, right ??" Asked his grandfather again, and the question made Lucas nodded in agreement, remembering the time when his grandfather had said that before.


    "Yes¡­ You have said that to me many times, but¡­ What do you mean by a different child ?? Am I someone who looks abnormal?? " Lucas asked his grandfather, even now he got up from his seat and checked all his bodies. He checked his hands, feet and even touched his handsome face as if he was responding that the word ''different'' meant by his grandfather was a physical abnormality that had happened to him.


    Seeing that his grandfather smiled as he shook his head and also said, "No, Lucas ... It''s not a physical abnormality I mean!" Hearing his grandfather''s explanation made Lucas understand it and then sat back in his place, trying to listen to his grandfather again.


    "You ... Lucas, I knew you were a different kid ever since I found you." Said the Grandpa who returned to explain, of course, it made Lucas nod his head, as if he already knew that he was the child found by his grandfather, and not part of the original family of his grandfather.


    "When you were little, I always lost you for quite a long time¡­ It made me feel worried about it. But you will come back after a long disappearance with you bringing me strange things that we will never be able to find here! " Said his grandfather, and it made Lucas start trying to remember when that time happened.


    When Lucas was trying to remember it, his grandfather now bent a little and grabbed an old tin box that was lying under the nightstand beside the rocking chair. It was a box that Lucas didn''t know about, with evidence that Lucas was surprised when his grandfather took the box out of it.


    His grandfather handed the box to Lucas, "Open it ... That is the item you brought when I found you and when you disappeared from my sight when you were a child." Said his grandfather to Lucas.. Lucas paused, staring closely at the box.

 Chapter 2 - Falling Stars

    Lucas opened the box, and then he was surprised when he found a roll of paper, a flower that did not wilt and of course, it looks very beautiful. A black rose that had dried, and an ordinary stone that turned out to be a purple crystal. That of course made Lucas''s forehead frown, after he realized that he couldn''t even remember what he had done in the past.


    "Grandpa¡­ I don''t remember all about this. " Lucas said to his grandfather, and his grandfather just laughed.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course, you were very young when you did that!" Said his Grandpa who explained when it happened to Lucas, "At that time you were five years old, and when I asked you where you went and what did you do? You answered me if you were just wandering." Said Grandpa to Lucas, and it makes Lucas feel even more confused to hear that.


    Is it true son five years old can travel and carry unusual items for a child his age at that time? That was the question that arose in Lucas''s mind after he heard what his grandfather said about what he had done as a child.


    Seeing the look of confusion that was appointed right by Lucas, his Grandfather waved his hand telling Lucas to approach him, then after Lucas was in front of his grandfather, Lucas saw his grandfather snapping his fingers repeatedly.


    "Do you remember if I forbid you to do that?" The question given by his Grandfather was immediately answered by a nod of approval by Lucas, "That''s how you do it, Lucas." Said his Grandfather, told him. Feeling curious about the truth of that, Lucas turned his head to look at his right hand which then turned to stare at his Grandfather in front of him.


    "Are you kidding me, Grandpa?" Lucas asked his grandfather, his Grandfather shook his head when he was really serious about what he was talking about.


    "Just try it, if you feel curious about the truth of my words! " Said his Grandfather, which made Lucas have the determination to do it that very second. But before he did, his Grandfather said again, "Before that! You have to imagine which place you want to go to! " His Grandfather gave a clue, for Lucas to do it right. Lucas began to think, where should he try it?


    "Which place do I want to go to?" Lucas repeated the words. Knowing that Lucas was confused, Grandpa helped by pointing to a poster on the wall of their house. Poster showing a beautiful iceberg in the Himalayas.


    Lucas followed his grandfather''s finger and looked doubtful when he saw the poster, "Himalayas?" Lucas asked his Grandfather, who nodded confirming Lucas''s question.


    Although Lucas still is He doubted his grandfather''s words, but he tried to at least try what his grandfather had ordered to prove if what his grandfather said was the truth. Lucas sighed twice, and then closed his eyes to imagine how the image of the Himalayas was drawn exactly like on the poster he saw earlier, seconds later Lucas snapped his fingers.


    Lucas feels the sensation of jumping into a cliff filled with blue, red, and yellow light. The mixed light made Lucas feel sick and dizzy to see it. Seconds later, after he felt something that made him feel nauseous, he realized that he had been on the tip of a very cold iceberg. With just a snap of his fingers and as soon as he closed then opened his eyes he had moved there.


    "Oh!"Lucas exclaimed, feeling amazed after he realized that he was already at the top of the Himalayas. He turned his eyes to the right and left to check whether he was really on the top of the Himalayas? He also looked at several people who were climbing, they were all surprised by the presence of Lucas who was standing at the top without wearing a coat and special equipment to climb the mountain.


    "Wh¡­ Who are you ?? Why are you able to be here without using special climbing equipment ?! " Asked one of the climbers who saw Lucas in front of him, and it also made Lucas quite surprised by the question.


    "Wh ... Where am I at this time?" Lucas asks those who were currently exchanging glances before finally one of the female climbers behind them answered.


    "We are at the Peak of the Himalayas!" Answer those people, Lucas was again surprised by the answer which proved that his Grandpa''s words were true. Lucas also felt happy that he could do it, he smiled widely at the people in front of him.


    "He''s right ... Hahaha he''s right !!" Exclaimed Lucas shouting with pleasure at that, and it made the climbers even more confused.


    "Are you okay?" Their ask Lucas, which made Lucas realize that right now he was in the presence of strangers on the Himalayas, suddenly an extreme coldness began to envelop his body.


    "Oh! How do I go to come back home? !! " Lucas muttered to himself but in such a loud voice that the climbers would have heard him. Lucas opened his hands and muttered over and over again, ignoring the people who looked confused at Lucas''s behavior, who was now starting to act strangely in front of them.


    Lucas was jumping up and down and doing some sort of warm-up, twitching his head and then he exhaled twice to return to closing his eyes and snapping his fingers. Lucas also disappeared from the presence of the climbers, making them shocked and terrified after witnessing it. They even think that Lucas is one of the wandering spirits of the Himalayas.


    As fast he came, and in a hurry, he returned to his house. With his body covered in snow stuck to his body, it made his Grandfather laugh at Lucas''s condition. Hearing the sound of his grandfather''s laughter, Lucas immediately walked over to him.


    "How¡­ how can it be like this, Grandpa? Why can I do that ?! " Lucas asked as if he was surprised by the ability he had.


    "Because you are a who can teleport just by snapping your fingers, Lucas¡­ You can move anywhere as you wish. " His Grandfather replied to Lucas, who now could only nod his head and accept what was really inside him while staring at his arms which still felt frozen.


    "You are a special kid." His Grandfather continued, making Lucas look at him again, "You have to find out, right before I find you in my haystack. At that time the evening sky decorated the day, my friends and I who were farming saw the beauty of the universe which rarely happened, because that day we saw twelve stars that fell simultaneously. The stars look very bright and very beautiful. "


    FlashBack on


    It was a good evening time for them the farmers to harvest the crops they planted in the fields, with full of laughter and laughter they were doing their work happily together. Understandably, they feel lucky because they will sell the current harvest so that they get more income for their lives.


    "Hey Marcus, are you going to town tomorrow morning? A question that came out of Marcus''s friend made him shake his head.


    "Can''t ... Looks like I''ll just leave my merchandise with you guys, I have things to clean up at home!" Markus replied to them, at the same time as Marcus answer, there was a loud roar, making their attention drawn towards the sky when there were twelve very bright stars falling from the sky at the same time.


    The stars with that beautiful light looked so clear and real before the eyes of all those who witnessed them and even one of the stars flew close enough to where they were right now to make a loud crashing sound as well as blowing wind.


    BUMMM !!


    The five old men who at that time witnessed this also exchanged glances and were silent for a long time, before finally, they all scattered to find where the star fell.

 Chapter 3 - The Symbols

    Marcus walked in a different direction from his other friends, he walked towards his field, which at that time the position of the field was quite far from the position of the star that had fallen a few moments ago that they had witnessed. Maybe about ten degrees difference from the direction where the star fell.


    Marcus paid no attention to shooting stars like his friends Instead, he deliberately searched, he was more worried about his fields and his house, he was afraid that his fields and house would be destroyed by the shooting star, but it seemed that there was nothing to worry about because the two things he was worried about did not happen.


    "Hh ... Thank goodness!" said Marcus gratefully as he rubbed his chest, feeling relieved that nothing was broken between the two treasures. But Marcus''s hand movements stopped when he could hear the sound of a baby crying, and Marcus was sure that the sound of crying came from his wheat field, which was now a pile of hay from the harvest.


    Feeling curious, Marcus decided to walk up to the sound of the baby''s crying, with slow steps. He made sure that he was approaching his field which was right next to his cozy little house.


    "Oh !!" Marcus was surprised to find a baby lathe man who was crying hysterically on the pile of hay that he had just let pile up in the field. Marcus looked left and right, trying to find someone or whoever was there who had the heart to put his baby on the rough pile of hay. Marcus, who lived alone in his house, made himself not knowing who dared to come and throw this baby in his field.


    "How could he?" said Marcus while carrying a tiny baby boy still crying. This made Marcus decide to pick her up and calm her down. Until finally the baby was calm in Marcus''s arms.


    When Marcus was about to bring the baby into his house, Marcus''s gaze was now fixed on a roll of paper lying on the side where this baby boy was lying earlier, which might contain a message from the baby''s parents.


    However unfortunately when Marcus saw the contents of the roll of paper, the paper only contained a picture that was not known by Marcus, and what the meaning of the picture was. But Marcus realized when he looked back at the baby boy. The picture on the scroll is exactly the same as the birthmark the baby has on his right wrist. It''s just that the lines of the pictures and the marks belonging to the baby have a difference. Marcus was still curious, but he could not stay there and let the baby boy chill because of the cold weather, so in the end, Marcus decided to go into the house and warm the baby boy in his arms


    A lonely night, Marcus continued and endlessly stared at the baby who was now sound asleep on his mattress. At this time Marcus was faced with many difficult choices, the first thing does she know if she should take care of a baby alone? Or should he hand the baby over to the authorities and report it? But on the other hand, he wants someone to accompany his life like before, like when his children were still by his side and accompanying him.


    "Besides, if I hand it over to the authorities, they''ll also keep it in an orphanage right ??" Marcus muttered to himself, and that too made Marcus nod his head in response to that, and finally he also decided to take care of the baby boy who was lying in front of him that night.


    A smile was etched on Marcus''s lips, "Welcome home, Lucas "said Marcus to the baby boy who is now named Lucas by himself. After Marcus said this, a bright and beautiful light appeared from the sign that was owned by Baby Lucas, and it surprised Marcus because the color of the light was the same as the color of the star that shot and fell in his territory this afternoon.


    From there Marcus believed that Lucas was not a baby unfortunate that was accidentally dumped by his parents, but Lucas is a beautiful star who falls and turns into a handsome baby who is destined to accompany him.


    That''s how Lucas was found by his grandfather, who Lucas didn''t know about. And even Marcus never talked about shooting stars to his friends and admitted that Lucas was the grandson of his son who died right when the star fell. And miraculously, no one doubts the story from Marcus about his grandson Lucas.


    FlashBack off


    "I am a falling star ??" murmured Lucas asked his Grandpa who was now nodding his head and then said,


    "I''m rasa¡­ Not only are you special, but maybe the other eleven stars are just like you, Lucas. " Grandpa said to Lucas, and it made Lucas look down at the roll of paper that was still in the box down there,


    "So, there are eleven other stars who are just like me, grandpa?? then where are they ?? where are they now?" asked Lucas. Hearing this question made Grandpa Lucas shake his head because he didn''t even know where the other stars were.


    "I don''t know their whereabouts, but¡­ You can find them if you want¡­ and it seems like it is your job, Lucas! " his grandfather explained to Lucas. Hearing the words his grandfather gave, made Lucas feel doubtful about the task,


    "Is that true?" Lucas asked himself, and looked at his grandfather who nodded in response,


    "You have to find them, Lucas¡­ don''t you see? The world is getting messy, maybe one of them might fall into the wrong hands! " said Grandpa to Lucas who was now staring at him very closely, "Don''t let them become earth destroyers, Lucas ... you have to find them and bring them out, take them with you" explained his grandfather. Lucas sighed and was pensive for a moment.


    "Don''t let them fall into the wrong hands and become destroyers, because you came to save the earth and I am sure of it! " said his grandfather. Hearing that, made Lucas look back at his grandfather, and then Lucas nodded in agreement with his grandfather''s words.


    Lucas glanced at the night sky which now showed thousands of beautiful stars, and behind the beauty of the sky that Lucas saw, he knew that what his grandfather said was true, the world they live in is already chaotic, and will become even more chaotic if one of them. they are turned into tools. Lucas also realized that he could gather them all using his teleportation and together, they would be able to protect the earth.


    The page it has become a unanimous determination for Lucas, who now turns to stare at the birthmark on his right wrist, then crouches down to pick up a roll of paper which now reveals a symbol that is indeed similar to the symbol but has a slight difference that is visible there.


    "Is it possible This symbol is a clue to me in finding another star, Grandpa? " Lucas asked the grandfather who was now nodding his head.


    He looked closely at the symbol and one second later Lucas realized that his grandfather was coughing non-stop, which made Lucas feel worried and immediately gave Grandpa drinking water.


    Lucas''s feelings grew more and more erratic when the grandfather now looked difficult to breathe, which made Lucas immediately carry his grandfather to the nearest hospital using teleportation that he just found out.


    With lightning speed he had arrived in front of the hospital, he ran with his grandfather on his back, and entered the hospital, "Help! My grandfather didn''t stop coughing and it was hard to breathe! " Lucas screamed in panic, the medics who heard his scream immediately came to handle Marcus and asked Lucas to keep waiting for them in the waiting room.

 Chapter 4 - Marcuss Death

    Time seemed to stop for Lucas, he would never have realized that that night was the last day he talked with his grandfather. Lucas felt a deep sadness, at this time he was reluctant to even move from the chair where he always talked with his grandfather before they went to sleep. That night, he heard no more joyful laughter, or did he do it. Only the sound of the quiet wind now overpowered the chill of the old wooden house.


    Syuhhh ...


    The cold wind hit Lucas''s body who was now walking out of the wooden house, which he did not pay attention to. It was already the fourth night after his grandfather''s death, and Lucas hasn''t done anything since then. The sadness he felt, made him who was alone made him no longer have a purpose in life.


    Lucas felt that he is a lost and lost child who will never find and find a way because his grandfather who was like his own parents and so loved was gone.


    "You have to find them, Lucas. "A whisper was heard in Lucas''s ear, and it made him surprised. Instinctively Lucas glanced left and right to see who had just whispered in his ear. However, Lucas didn''t find anyone there.


    Lucas realized and remembering that it was her grandfather''s last wish. Lucas went back into the house and stared at the roll of paper stored in the box on the table beside his grandfather''s rocking chair. Lucas also walked over to the box and took the scroll.


    He looked again closely at the symbol in the old, yellowed roll of paper, which in the end made Lucas again have the determination to find and collect the eleven stars that fell along with him.


    The symbol depicted by the paper almost resembles Lucas''s birthmark, but Lucas has a symbol with a shape like a letter N with the first line and diagonal lines that are almost united and have no sharp sides. Make the symbol have five lines, or similar to a number two facing up.


    Meanwhile, the symbol drawn on the paper is shaped almost like Lucas''s with a shape that looks more like a cobra with six lines. Like the number five facing the right side but not rounded and the ends end down.


    "I have to find out, what symbol is this" Lucas muttered to himself, he decided to start looking, after he had prepared all the objects and tools needed by him, including a change of clothes and some food.


    That night he prepared a bag, which would later be filled with several pieces of clothes, pants, mineral water, whole wheat bread, and also the money that had been collected by him and his grandfather, not so much, maybe only around a thousand dollars.


    When the sun rose to the top, Lucas immediately put on his old shoes and started leaving the house. He decided to go to town and find out which symbol he had, on the city internet. Not forgetting, he also said goodbye to some of his grandfather''s friends and said that he would go around to freshen up himself and leave their fields and homes with his grandfather''s friend.


    Although in fact, Lucas has never left his territory too far away and the farthest is the city and peak of the Himalayas, but he dares to do it in order to meet eleven other stars.


    Lucas walked and kept walking towards the nearest town from his home. His step now enters one of the internet spaces that the city always provides for its citizens, and in one of the computer desks that line the room, Lucas selects number twelve and starts looking for the symbol he wants to know.


    Capitalizing on his knowledge, he searched for the phrase ''The meaning of the letter N which has a head like a snake'', but what he found was the mythology of snakes in the history of civilization and also the symbolism of snakes which had no resemblance to what was in his picture.


    This made Lucas return to enter the search sentence ''the meaning of the letter N is not perfect'', but what he found were lists of female baby names starting with the letter N. It made Lucas be amazed by it,


    "Why is it a name for a baby girl ?? " he muttered, confused by the results, and it certainly made Lucas feel quite frustrated.


    "Tsk!" annoyed and tired cries from Lucas did not stop there, he was still looking for ways to find the same symbol as his own using sentences that were simpler to very complicated.


    But none of the search sentences entered by Lucas produced anything he wanted, so Lucas felt that this search would not be easy.


    NEEET!


    A voice that was quite loud surprised Lucas, who now turned his head at the lamp above, which was now showing its red color, and it indicated that the internet service in the city had run out and they had to immediately leave the room because the service would be closed for the day. this.


    Lucas''s gaze now turned to the clock that was already showing eight o''clock in the evening, and it made Lucas realize that he forgot about the time, he so focused on looking for the symbol.


    There was nothing Lucas could do that day but prepare to return home, or at least find a place to take shelter and rest because Lucas felt that his body would not be strong if he walked back home. It was as if her tiredness had made her forget that she could use her teleport to return home whenever she wanted.


    Lucas walked unsteadily through the buildings in the city, trying to find a motel or at least a cheap inn where he could rest.


    "Please!" a scream could be heard from the end of the alley where he had just passed, causing Lucas to turn his head down the hall.


    "Please!!" and Lucas heard the scream again for the second time, he immediately ran and entered the quite dark alley.


    He ran in there and found a woman who was being held by five men who were now swarming around her, it made Lucas think that she needed help from him right now.


    "Hey!!" Lucas called quite loudly, making the five men who were surrounding the woman now turn around and turn to look at Lucas who was standing right behind them.


    "Oh ... something bothering ?!" Said one of the fat men, it didn''t make Lucas feel scared or shaken, he turned his head to look at the woman who now looks crying in fear behind there. Makes Lucas speak out loud.


    "Let him go, let him go!" Lucas said to the five people who were now laughing in front of him,


    "It''s good ... we found it first!" Answered one of the tall and thin men among them, Lucas chuckled at the answer.


    "He''s nothing, you idiot! She is a woman, ah¡­ Are you blind ?? So that you can''t tell which things are and which are humans, which makes you say that? " Lucas said. of course, the words made the thin man who had just said annoyed and stared at his friends,


    "Beat him!" Said the skinny man, causing the other four friends to pull out their sharp weapons, and most of them took out penknives.


    "Watch out!" screamed the woman who asked for help, making Lucas give her the best smile.

 Chapter 5 - The Muggers

    That night Lucas was surrounded by The five men who were pointing their weapons at Lucas, they were about to attack Lucas after Lucas deliberately teased one of the five, to protect a woman they were harassing in the small alley.


    When one of them attacked, Lucas easily dodged the attack, and made the man who attacked him fall to the ground, they miraculously felt that Lucas had very good reflexes, without knowing that he was teleporting.


    "Damn it!" The one-man growled and ran to stab him with the knife he was holding. And just then Lucas returned to using his strength to avoid the attack. Lucas felt he was the most stupid person in the world after he realized that the woman was behind him, so the woman must be in danger.


    Lucas quickly grabbed the woman with the strength he had and decided not to play with those people anymore so he finally left the place with the woman.


    Shuut !!


    "... !!" A split second, the two of them are now right next to a police station building. Which made the woman who was carried by him who carried out the teleportation feel very surprised by their current existence.


    "Oh, what is this ?! Who are you??!!" The woman asked with a surprised face as well as scared of Lucas. The woman even shook off Lucas''s hand that was holding her hand to carry him earlier, she looked him at Lucas as if the man was someone really scary.


    Lucas, who was also surprised by the woman''s reaction, immediately apologized. "Ah, sorry ... Did I surprise you?" Lucas asked the woman who now looked very confused in front of him. The woman turned to Lucas and looked at him intently. As if to show that the woman was curious about Lucas.


    "How did you get me here ?? where did the wicked go? " That was the question that the woman gave Lucas, and when she got that question, Lucas herself became confused and couldn''t answer it.


    Lucas was afraid that this woman would pass out after hearing the answer that Lucas had not given, or that this woman would think of Lucas as a madman after she said that she was a falling star who later became a superhuman who would protect the world.


    Lucas, who felt that he couldn''t tell the truth to the woman, finally made Lucas decide to beg her. "Oh ... I have a sophisticated tool that can make anyone who has it move places, and most importantly now you are safe!" Lucas said to the woman. Lucas, who is smart or stupid, shows the black bracelet he is wearing which he admits is a sophisticated tool that can take them anywhere.


    However, it seemed that was not enough to make the woman believe in him. The woman still looked doubtful on Lucas by staring at Lucas''s face with suspicion. That certainly made Lucas feel uncomfortable.


    "Ahaha ... I ... I''ll go, excuse me!" Lucas said as he walked away leaving the woman. But she quickly grabbed Lucas'' arm and then asked,


    "Ah! Am I making you feel uncomfortable ?? " He asked and glanced at Lucas with his guilty gaze. Lucas, who didn''t feel that way, immediately shook his head, "Where are you going?" The woman asked Lucas again. This of course made Lucas finally understand that this time the woman wanted to talk to him at length, maybe she was interested in Lucas. At least that was what Lucas had in mind.


    "I''m going to find a cheap lodging place!" Lucas replied briefly.


    The woman nodded as she said, "Stay at my house for the night, take it as a form of my gratitude!" The woman offered Lucas a place to live, and of course, Lucas couldn''t refuse right? Since he needed that, on top of that the woman said she would give him a free place to stay for the night.


    Lucas considered that too with the amount of money he had which he should put to good use. So that in the end Lucas agreed with the woman to come with him. "Okay ... I''ll stay at your house!" Lucas replied, the woman smiled when she heard the answer, and invited him to go together to his house.


    As the two of them were walking down the avenue, Lucas turned to the woman. "Ah, thank you very much beforehand!" Said Lucas, who felt very helped by the ride that the woman gave.


    The woman walking beside Lucas shook her head, "I should say that, thank you!" It was the woman who thanked Lucas for being saved.


    Lucas continued to follow the woman''s steps until their steps led to a house that was quite old and empty which was shown by the woman, Lucas was confused when he saw the house that was pointed at by the woman who was beside him.


    "Th ... Is that your house?" Asked Lucas who turned to the woman, the woman nodded in confirmation.


    The woman walked ahead of Lucas and turned to him, "Come on in!" Take the woman to Lucas. Feeling bad about looking down on the woman, Lucas finally followed her into the empty house that was completely unused, although it certainly made Lucas feel strange. The woman stood in the doorway while Lucas walked deeper to see how the house was doing.


    "Are we not ...-


    BUKKK !!!


    Lucas felt a hard, very painful blow to the nape of the neck, which knocked Lucas to his knees. Lucas realized that it was the woman who hit him from behind.


    The woman dropped the large wooden block she had used to hit Lucas, while Lucas, who was in pain, could only grimace while holding his neck which felt broken, "Ahk!" she screamed.


    When Lucas was in pain, he could see that five men were coming from the inside of the empty house, Lucas knew and was sure that the five people were people Lucas had fought before. Lucas also realized that he had been trapped by the five men and the woman. He thought it was time to run away from them all.


    "How can you do it?" Asked the skinny man to the woman who now showed a bracelet that Lucas did not know was already in her hand. It turned out that without realizing it, he had been robbed.


    "This kid has a sophisticated tool that can carry him around, and this is his tool!" The woman said while showing the bracelet. The five men smiled when they found out they had a very sophisticated tool. Meanwhile, Lucas was still silent and grimacing in pain.


    The fat man standing beside the wall looked at Lucas as he asked his friends, "How about this kid?" which made them all stare at Lucas.


    "Just finish him, I guess he has nothing but this precious thing!" The woman said, making the man who was shorter than the others stepped forward and walked closer to Lucas, he took out the gun that he stored behind his pants.


    Click! And he pointed the gun at Lucas.


    "See you son!" said the man, hearing those words didn''t feel scared, Lucas smiled during his pain.


    DARR !!


    When the gun made a popping sound, at that moment Lucas disappeared from the house, making them all shocked.


    Shuut !!


    In a place that was quite crowded with people, Lucas suddenly appeared right in front of the middle school students who were talking and walking together towards their house, of course, they were very surprised to see Lucas''s sudden arrival.


    The four students stopped their steps, "Woah !!" they shrieked together in surprise, one of the four dared to ask Lucas.


    "Excuse me ??" But when he asked this, Lucas, who was weak and unable to maintain his consciousness, fainted in front of the four of them. Apart from being exhausted, Lucas also received a blow in the nape of his neck.


    Before Lucas''s body fell to the ground, the four students who were still in junior high school immediately caught Lucas''s body together, so that Lucas''s handsome face did not kiss the ground below.


    "Oh, My God!" That was the last word Lucas could hear before he fell completely unconscious in front of the children.

 Chapter 6 - Sam, Daisy, And The Nanny

    The sunshine that came through the window of a room was shining on Lucas''s face, who was sleeping on the very soft bed. Lucas woke up from his sleep because the sunlight was bothering him. Lucas looked around, wondering how he had come to be in that immaculate room. Because the last thing he remembers was when he was tricked by a woman and five men who carried a gun.


    Click!


    Lucas quickly turned his head towards the door, where there was a boy who was currently standing in the doorway with his hand carrying a tray of tori and a glass of milk. The boy was quite shocked when he saw Lucas was awake, he walked into the room while glancing at Lucas repeatedly.


    "Oh! Hi¡­ Are you awake? " The boy asked and placed the tray on the nightstand beside the mattress where he sat looking his way.


    "What happened?" Lucas asked the boy who now looked confused by the question Lucas had asked him.


    The boy scratched his head confusedly, "Eum ... I brought you to my house." The boy said innocently to Lucas, who was frowning at the strange answer.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Lucas asked the question a third time, and it made the boy chuckle.


    He began to tell, "So actually last night¡­ I was going with Bill, Joe, and Erick to buy tickets for the heaven concert which will be held next month. But¡­ while we were walking and talking, suddenly you appeared in front of us all making us surprised because your face at that time looked very pale as a ghost! " The boy who ignored Lucas who wanted to ask a question again, and continued his story, "But then you fell unconscious, so we finally realized that you are a human! So that''s why I and my friends decided to take you to my house because this house is the closest house to the road we walked last night. The boy again and ended the story by saying his last sentence, "That''s why you are in my room now!" The boy then smiled after explaining everything.


    Lucas was dumbfounded by what he had just heard, for the boy was talking like a train without brakes moving fast. Even Lucas couldn''t remember the whole story. "Eum, what''s your name?" Lucas finally asked the boy, the question he really wanted to ask from the start but he didn''t have a chance.


    "Oh, I''m Sam!" Sam replied to Lucas, Lucas nodded his head and then responded to the introduction by introducing himself to the boy named Sam.


    "I''m Lucas ... My name is Lucas, Sam ... thanks for helping me!" said Lucas. Sam smiled as he handed Lucas the tray of toast and a glass of milk that he had brought.


    "So¡­ why are you suddenly in front of us? You appear like someone who has a superpower, you know ??? " Sam asked Lucas, who was now taking the bread.


    Lucas was quite surprised when Sam asked him like that, "Wh-why do you ask me like that ??" Lucas asked a little stammering after hearing Sam''s question,


    "Because you appeared before me, and my friends all of a sudden! Is it true that you have a superpower ?? Or ah, I know! You jump from the top of the tree to scare us? Eum¡­ but that''s impossible, you couldn''t possibly faint after shocking us. " Sam said, thinking about it and affirming it a little. He made a possibility that happened that made him forget the presence of Lucas who continued to stare at his face with a confused look.


    ''What should I do with this child ?? should I be honest with him? Or I don''t need to discuss it? '' Those are the three choices that Lucas had in mind that he must make to overcome this child in front of him. Which in the end made Lucas choose the third option.


    Lucas flashed his gaze, looked at the room, and then asked Sam, who was still thinking about the possibilities. "Do you live here alone?" asked Lucas.


    Sam paused and shook his head, "I live with Nanny and Daisy ... my parents are out of town, but they allowed me to take you and stay here for a day." Replied Sam. Then Lucas nodded his head and smiled at Sam.


    "Thank you," Lucas said, Sam smiled and nodded.


    Knock - knock - knock


    "Sam ... ??" a call from a very cute girl who was currently standing in the doorway and staring at the two made Lucas and Sam turn their heads at her.


    "Daisy ?? what''s wrong ?? " Sam asked Daisy, who was now walking into the room, turning her head and smiling at Lucas, who was now smiling in return.


    "I''m hungry¡­ can you order chicken for me ?? Nanny said that she doesn''t want to be bothered for now. " Daisy spoke and asked Sam, which made Sam sigh after hearing the explanation. Their babysitters really can''t be counted on for times like this, well ... you know, almost all young babysitters never want to be bothered when they realize that there is no surveillance camera at home that they will stop by to take care of these children.


    "Okay ... I''ll order it, wait here with my friend Lucas, you understand ??" Sam said to Daisy who now turned to stare at Lucas who was also glancing at him, which then made Daisy smile and nod her head at her older brother.


    "Daisy will accompany Lucas!" said Daisy happily. Sam nodded as he left the two of them to order the chicken that his younger brother wanted.


    "..." The two of them thought about each other for a while after Sam came out of the room. Lucas, who gradually felt awkward, turned to the little boy, while Daisy just kept staring at him without stopping.


    "This!" Daisy''s words made Lucas stare at a plaster that Daisy now gave him. The boy gave Lucas the plaster of himself and put it on the back of Lucas''s palm while saying, "Sam said that you were sick ... So I gave this so you get well soon, Lucas!"


    Daisy''s words made Lucas feel touched and feel happy because at least he found two good people and treated him well. Apart from his grandfather who had passed away.


    "Have you gone to school, Daisy?" asked Lucas, who started the conversation with Daisy who now nodded her head to answer Lucas''s question.


    "Yes! I went to the Kinder Garden, and Sam''s Middle School! " replied Daisy, which made Lucas nod his head in understanding.


    "Do you have a lot of friends at your school, Daisy?" Lucas asked again, just asking the boy to have a light conversation. And again Daisy just nodded in answer to the question.


    Daisy also explained, "I have lots of friends! And Tim is my best friend! " Daisy replied to Lucas.


    Daisy also began to tell her life in kindergarten, "You know? every school, the team is always waiting for my arrival in class! He also always gave me candy which he left only for me! We even promised to go to the same elementary school¡­ and¡­ and¡­ I''m so happy because Tim gave his brother''s pin to me yesterday, would you like to see it, Lucas ?? " Daisy asked Lucas after she had told him long enough, which made Lucas nod his head in response to the question.


    Daisy smiled and then took out a pin in the shape of a very beautiful snake''s head from the small bag that Daisy always carried everywhere, let''s just say that the little bag was her favorite item and Daisy showed the pin to Lucas.


    Seeing the pin in the shape of a snake''s head, made Lucas remember the crest he had and made Lucas realize that he couldn''t just stay still like now. "Is it pretty ??" Lucas now looked back at Daisy who asked, which finally made Lucas nod his head and stare at the pin carefully.


    "This pin is beautiful" Lucas answered the question which finally made Daisy smile brightly in response to what Lucas said.


    "Thank God! I also feel that this pin is very beautiful! " Daisy replied to Lucas''s words and they finally smiled and laughed.


    "I like you! Do you want to be friends with me? " Daisy asked Lucas who was currently laughing at the question, and Lucas nodded his head to accept Daisy''s invitation who now jumped happily in front of him.


    "Of course .... let''s be friends!" that was the answer Lucas gave Daisy.

 Chapter 7 - Helping People

    That afternoon, Lucas was preparing to leave Sam''s house. After a day he was there. Daisy was very fond of him and never let him go, which ultimately thwarted Lucas''s search for the day.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know if my sister really likes you like this!" Sam said to Lucas, who was now smiling in response to his words, who was now standing in the doorway when Lucas was getting ready.


    Lucas just nodded his head and turned to Sam, "It''s okay ... I like your little brother too, she''s a lively and adorable kid!" Lucas replied to Sam''s apology by saying so.


    "Um ... in a few minutes we will pick up my parents, you can come and I''ll take you downtown, how ??" Sam offered a lift to Lucas, who was now frowning at the offer, which Lucas smiled and nodded his head back.


    "Thanks, Sam." Lucas thanked Sam who smiled and nodded his head before finally going to say to the Nanny, while Lucas now chuckled and walked out of Sam''s room which was on the second floor of the house.


    Lucas walked down the stairs not far from Sam''s room, then Lucas turned his head to look at the Nanny who looked very young ... maybe she was only two years younger than Lucas at this time, huh ... Lucas predicted that Nanny Sam and Daisy were new. seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "You Lucas, Sam''s friend, and Daisy''s new best friend ??" The nanny asked, causing Lucas to turn his head to Sam who was in front of the car, and Daisy who walked over to him with a smile on her face.


    "Yeah ... I''m Lucas, Sam''s friend, and Daisy''s new best friend!" Lucas answered Nanny''s question, who was now smiling at the answer as if Lucas''s answer was an answer she rarely heard.


    "Sweet ... I''m Eliot, their Nanny!" Nanny named Eliot also introduced himself to Lucas, who now glanced at Eliot''s helping hand, and finally, Lucas shook Eliot the Nanny''s hand.


    "Nanny, let''s go!" Take Sam to Eliot, which makes Lucas and Eliot look at Sam, who is now hips-back waiting for the Nanny beside his car.


    "Alright, come on!" take Eliot to those who immediately got into the car.


    ¡­


    "Um, we will go through the city center first, right?" Lucas asked Sam who now made Eliot also briefly glanced at him. Sam shook his head, while Eliot answered the question.


    "We''ll go to the airport first, then I''ll take you downtown after I take the two of them to meet their parents," Eliot answered his question, and Sam nodded in response.


    "Ah ... So, I and you will be separated at the airport?" Lucas asked Sam who nodded again, confirming Lucas''s question.


    "Would you mind if I didn''t drive you and asked Nanny to drive you downtown, Lucas?" Sam asked Lucas as if he felt bad about Lucas for not being able to drive him.


    Lucas nodded his head in response to the question, "It''s okay! I''m grateful that you helped me a lot, Sam. " Lucas said to Sam, who now nodded and smiled at his words.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to your destination!" Eliot replied to Lucas, who chuckled at his words,


    "Thank you, Eliot."


    "You have to say it after I''m done with my work, and we''ll be there soon!" Eliot said while parking the car right across the road to the airport, "Yep ... we''ve arrived, come on!" take Eliot to Lucas, Sam, and Daisy.


    The four of them got out of the car. When Eliot was busy locking the car and calling Sam and Daisy''s parents, Daisy, who saw her parents who were standing on the other side, immediately ran to get to her parents suddenly.


    Sam, Eliot, and Lucas were surprised to see this. When he saw a car that was going very fast towards Daisy, Sam screamed in panic. "No, Daisy !!"


    Lucas did not remain silent, he immediately saved Daisy using the power of Teleportation, and of course, many pairs of eyes saw him, because Eliot was screaming hysterically and so was Sam.


    After they realized that Daisy''s existence was missing, Sam and Eliot immediately turned to the side where Lucas was standing with Daisy, which of course came back to surprise them.


    "Woaww !!! how do you do it ?! " Sam asked Lucas, who now only showed his neat teeth and turned his head to look at Eliot who was staring at him in disbelief.


    "Sam !! Daisy !! " The call from the second mother made Eliot and Lucas turn their heads towards the arrival of the boy''s parents, who looked very worried. Even his father now turned his head to look at Lucas with a face full of curiosity at him.


    "Who is he??" Sam''s father asked Eliot which now made Eliot immediately smile and say,


    "My friend!" Eliot answered Father Sam''s question. Makes him nod and look back at Lucas.


    "I saw it ... thank you for saving Daisy." Sam''s father thanks, Lucas. Lucas nodded and turned to Eliot, the woman found Lucas''s eyes that seemed to say that she had to leave that place immediately.


    Eliot nodded his head and then said, "Um ... we''ll be leaving soon because I guess I have to take Lucas to the center." Eliot said goodbye to Sam''s parents, which made Daisy immediately run and hug Lucas, crying.


    Again and again, Daisy didn''t allow Lucas to leave her side, it certainly made Sam and Daisy''s parents feel that Lucas should stay with them longer, at least because Lucas was the one who helped Daisy.


    "Where are you going?? Let us escort you! " now Sam and Daisy''s mother spoke up and offered a ride to Lucas, who was currently feeling bad about the offer.


    But this is the end, Lucas is still accompanied by Sam and Daisy''s parents and of course along with their two children. Meanwhile, Eliot was home first because she had to catch up on his class.


    "So¡­ your name is Lucas?" Sam''s mother asked Lucas, who now nodded his head in response to the question, while Lucas and Daisy''s father were driving at the steering wheel.


    "Are you really Eliot''s friend ??" now it was Sam''s Dad to ask, which made Lucas exhale softly and shake his head. Lucas was never and could not lie to anyone, so in the end, he admitted his lie and told Sam''s parents the truth about what happened to him.


    "I met Sam last night, he and his friends saved me when I passed out and Sam took me to your''s house," Lucas explained what happened to him, and saw the reactions of Sam''s parents, who were now smiling as if they were proud of the decision made by the child.


    "Don''t you have a home?" Sam''s mother again asked Lucas, who was now shaking his head in response.


    "My house is the North Village, and I don''t have time to go back there, because I have business in the city," Lucas replied as he explained it to Mrs. Sam.


    "Alright¡­ then I''ll take you to ..-


    "Dad!!!" Sam''s scream made his father, who at that time turned to look at Lucas, immediately looked at the road and slammed on the brakes when an old man crossed the road carelessly and would have been hit by their car because at that time Sam''s father was driving his car quite fast.


    Their car stopped, but they did not feel that the car they were in had hit something. The gaze of Father, Mother and Sam were now turning their heads sideways, at Lucas, who was calming that grandfather, who now looked surprised across the street.. Which in the end made them believe that Lucas was someone who had super strength.

 Chapter 8 - Sam And His Friends

    "I''m a falling star, at least that''s what my grandfather said to me. " Lucas finally confesses everything to Father and Mother Sam, after returning to save the old grandpa and shocking them all that day.


    The Sam family invites Lucas to lunch together which ends with thousands of questions they ask Lucas about the incident that almost got an old grandfather hit by the car they were driving a while ago.


    "So you''re not a human?" Sam''s mother asked Lucas, who was now silent and thinking about it, Lucas also looked unsure of the answer that would be given to Mrs. Sam. Because he felt that he was a human being with them all.


    "I¡­ I feel that I am part of a human too, because my grandfather was the one who''s taking care of me and my grandpa is a human, just like you. " Lucas replied by turning in turn to Father and Mother Sam who were now smiling and nodding their heads in response to all of that.


    "Then¡­ what are you going to do?? Are you looking for something?" Lucas now turned to gaze at Sam''s father who had just asked him that,


    "My grandfather said that there were twelve stars that fell to the earth, done of them is me ... So, I intend to find the other eleven stars!" Lucas answers Sam''s father''s question, while Sam''s mother now takes out her cellphone and checks the news about the fall of twelve stars spoken by Lucas.


    "Have you found a friend the other you?" Sam''s father asked again, which made Lucas shake his head in response to the question.


    "That''s why I have to go to the center city, I will search for their whereabouts using the internet which is a city facility." Lucas answered Sam''s father''s question, which made Sam''s father turn his head at his wife, who now nodded and gave his cellphone that had been used to find the news, and told his husband if Lucas''s words about the twelve stars that fell at the same time were true.


    "You know¡­ I feel I owe you a debt of gratitude, so as a debt of gratitude¡­ You can stay at our house and use our internet to find your friends, so you no longer need to go downtown to visit the facilities in the city center. Lucas was surprised when he heard a statement from Sam''s father who allowed him to stay in their house,


    "Really??" Lucas surprised, Ask to Sam''s father and mother, who now nodded their heads, confirming this.


    "Rest in our house, it will be better ¡­ than you have to rent a place at a high price, don''t you think?" Sam''s father now turned to look at his wife who nodded in agreement with what was asked of him.


    Finally, Lucas decided to return with the Sam family to their residence and search for the whereabouts of other stars by using a computer that Sam''s father had lent him. Lucas felt very grateful for the kindness of Sam''s parents and especially to Sam who brought him to the house that night.


    "So ... How are you going to find them, Lucas?" A question that was asked by Sam to him, made Lucas show the scroll Lucas carried wherever he went,


    "I will look for the meaning of this symbol." that was the answer Lucas gave to Sam, who was frowning saw the symbol,


    "Why should this symbol?" Sam asked as if he wanted to know why, how, what? That also made Lucas smile and showed a birthmark on his hand which was shaped like the letter N with a centerline and diagonal lines that were almost unified and had no sharp sides. Making the symbol has five lines, or similar to the number two facing up.


    "Cool! Is this a tattoo?" Lucas shook his head and answered the question Sam asked,


    "Just say that this is a birthmark because this mark was there since I was found by my grandfather."


    Sam looked at Lucas then nodded in response to that, which then he turned to look at the computer screen in front of him and said, "Looking for that sign will take a long time ... so let me help you, how?" an offer made by Sam made Lucas smile with delight upon hearing it.


    "Thank you, Sam¡­ but I guess you just need to go to school¡­ and study hard, let me look for them." Lucas replied to the offer hearing say this, but it seemed that it was not wanted by Sam, who now frowned and left the guest room limp.


    Seeing him like that, made Lucas feel bad, but what can I do? Sam was not allowed into this assignment because Lucas was afraid it would harm them.


    "I think I have to quickly find this Symbol!" Lucas muttered to himself before he finally continued to look for the meanings of the symbols or data from the symbols he had.


    He returned to struggling with the computer that was lent to him and continued to search for the meaning of the symbol he had that was all Lucas could do at this time. Because without that one clue, he couldn''t find anyone else.


    "Lucas!! Lucas!! Lucas wake up!" The repeated calls from Sam made Lucas, who was asleep in front of his computer, wake up and ponder for a while,


    "Lucas!!" Call from Sam The latter made him wake up and now looked out of the window, and from the second floor of his room, he could see Sam who was waving at him along with his three friends whom Lucas believed to be Willam, Jill, and Christi.


    "Come here!! I have something to show you!" Lucas now turned his head to look at Sam who looked very happy and then Sam said without making a sound which could be interpreted as,


    "Use your strength to surprise them!" that''s a request from Sam, which finally made Lucas chuckle and understand ... A child his age always wanted to brag about something, and the request was finally granted by Lucas, who now moved quickly, and was in front of his three friends who finally made them scream in surprise.


    "Woahh!! You are right!! He is a superhero!" praised one of the three children and it made Lucas smile in response,


    "So ... you guys are William, Jill, and Christi that Sam talked about at that time ??" hearing Lucas''s words, making Sam burst out laughing while the other three looked a little disappointed.


    "No ... It''s Bill, Joe, and Erick!" Sam confirmed Lucas''s call to the three of them, which in the end surprised Lucas and immediately started talking to correct it,


    "Ah, right¡­ Bill, Joe, and Erick!" Lucas said to correct it.. One by one Lucas saw their faces, which were now staring at him with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 9 - Getting Help

    "So¡­ you''re looking at other people?" Bill, the chubby boy with red hair, asked Lucas, who now nodded his head in response to the question.


    "Cool!" Exclaimed Bill, Joe, and Erick simultaneously,


    "How many someone''s like you?" now it''s Joe''s turn to ask Lucas, who is now answering the question while showing them his fingers.


    "Eleven!" Lucas answered the question,


    "Cool!" Bill, Joe, and Erick exclaimed again and the reaction made Lucas turn his head to look at Sam who was laughing at him.


    "Can we meet him them later?? I think it would be cool if I took a photo with the two of you! " Erick said and was immediately given a nod of approval by the other two kids, which in the end made Lucas can''t help but nod his head because he didn''t want to disappoint the three people who were staring at him with full of fascination.


    "In that case, so that you find them quickly, let me and my friends help you!" Now the request made by Sam also made Lucas turn to look at him and exhale heavily, realizing that it turned out that Sam did have intentions and planned this on purpose.


    "You invite them just to help me??" Lucas asked Sam, who now shrugged and shook his head,


    "No¡­ I''m just telling to them, that you need help and admit it when you need it, Lucas!" Sam answered Lucas''s question with such words, which in the end made Lucas nod with a sigh,


    "Thank you, friends¡­. you guys are really nice to me." Lucas thanked those who were now smiling and nodded their heads happily,


    "So¡­ where is the symbol?? Leave it to us, let us take pictures and find it too! " said Bill, which made Lucas finally take out the scroll containing the emblem and hand it over to them, letting them take a photo,


    "OK! We will look for it and will immediately notify you when we have found it, so don''t give up!" Now Erick said the words that he thought could be used as encouragement by Lucas, who was now chuckling and nodding his head in response to the words of the innocent little boy.


    "I wonder ... where can we find a symbol like this?" a question arose from Joe, which made Sam say,


    "Internet??" Sam asked them back, and it was given a shake of his head by Bill,


    "Searching the internet will be difficult ... we can''t use that unless we have a scan engine and enter this symbol to search there!" Bill answers Sam''s question, which surprises Erick after realizing that he has such a machine in his father''s study.


    "Ah!! I have it in my father''s study!" Erick exclaimed, surprising them all.


    "Is it true??" asked Joe who was then given a nod by Erick with confidence,


    "I will search the internet using my father''s scanner machine, and you can find it in the local library! " said Erick to the three of them who now nodded in agreement in response to that, and their gaze all simultaneously stared at Lucas, making the man surprised to see their reactions like that.


    "I¡­ there is what?" Lucas asked those who were now smiling and then Sam said,


    "Can you take us using your teleportation??" the question Sam asked made Lucas chuckle and then nod his head,


    "As long as I know that place ... I can take you!" Lucas replied which in the end made them regret it as if they knew that Lucas definitely didn''t know where Erick lived and so did the local library,


    "Yes already¡­ then, first we have to walk¡­ so that at least Lucas knows where we will often go to!" Joe also gave a proposal which was immediately agreed upon by all of his friends. They immediately invited Lucas to go from there to Erick''s house and also the local library.


    Just now they were about to Ask they walked away from Sam''s house, a call from Sam''s mother left them all speechless. They just realized that they hadn''t eaten their breakfast, and Lucas realized that He just woke up from his sleep.


    "Sam¡­ Lucas¡­!! Come on, have breakfast! " Said Sam''s mother to all of them, which made them all turn their head towards the back door of the house which was wide open, which meant that Sam''s mother had been paying attention to their activities all along.


    "Then¡­ Us will meet at Erick''s house later huh!" Joe said goodbye to Sam and Lucas, who now nodded their heads and left to go back into the house and have breakfast.


    After they both finished their breakfast menu, they both said goodbye to go to Erick''s house. Throughout the trip, Sam always talked about the fun with his friends. Which ultimately made Lucas think they were really good friends.


    "You know¡­ I''m happy that you have good friends like them." Lucas said to Sam who now nodded and smiled happily,


    "Of course ... I also feel good about it!" Sam replied to Lucas''s words and then turned into one of the houses in the line, which made Lucas believe that it was Erick''s house.


    Sure enough, when they approached the house, Erick''s head popped out of the second floor of the house and called them both, "Sam!! Luca!! We found it! We found it!!!" Erick''s words at that time made Sam and Lucas surprised and made Lucas immediately use his teleport to immediately be on the second floor of Erick''s house, along with Sam.


    "WOAAAAWW!!" The wounds of the three people who appeared in the room could be heard in the ears of Sam and Lucas.


    "What?? Did you find it?!" asked Sam, shifting the topic, which immediately brought them back to their senses and nodded his head,


    "Yes! We have found the Symbol!" Joe said, which made the two of them turn their heads at the computer screen which now showed a photo with torn pieces of paper with an inscription that almost looked like Lucas''s symbol.


    "This is a paper the researchers found, they said they found this writing in the desert and they believe it came from a buried library!" said Bill explaining where the writing came from,


    "The buried library?" Lucas asked those who were now nodding their heads,


    "Where is the buried library?" now Sam asks Erick who starts typing the word on his father''s computer screen.


    Shortly there appeared a picture of a library with the name Alexandria, which was a library that had been destroyed for thousands of years.


    "I guess¡­ it wasn''t buried but vanished because it was on fire!" Bill replied, it made Lucas frown and then closed his eyes while imagining the shape of the library, he tried and begged so that at least he could enter into the library that has been destroyed thousands of years.


    "Please ... I beg ..." Lucas whispered to himself, while the four children around him could only look at him who was now closing his eyes and begging for something.


    Lucas''s right hand shot up and he immediately snapped his fingers, which made him disappear from the sight of the four children. The four children were shocked and hoped that Lucas would find what he was looking for.. It is the Alexandrian library.

 Chapter 10 - Alexandria Library

    Shutt!!


    Lucas felt that his body had moved, he opened his eyes after believing that he had managed to go where he was going. Lucas then found himself in a super magnificent room with thousands of books neatly arranged on the shelf that became the walls of the magnificent room, not only books, Lucas also found scrolls arranged among other scrolls. . Half didn''t believe it, but Lucas had realized that he was now in the Alexandria library.


    Not buying any more time, he immediately looked for the book that has an inscription that is similar to the symbol he has, or at least one that is close to that symbol, because he must immediately meet the other stars.


    However, because there were so many books there, Lucas was confused about finding them, and Lucas felt that he needed help this time.


    A good idea crossed his mind which made Lucas nodding his head approval of the idea and close his eyes. He using his teleport again to go to Erick''s house and reunites with that four junior high school kids.


    Shutt!!


    Lucas''s sudden arrival, made the four of them startled, even Joe was screaming loudly enough while the others were just shocked by it.


    "AAAA!!!" that''s the scream heard from the mouth of Joe,


    "Guy''s¡­ I need your help!" Lucas said to Bill, Joe, Erick, and of course Sam. They nodded in response to the request. Even though they were silent and stare at each other, but they finally agreed to help Lucas.


    "Come on! I will take you to the Alexandrian library!" The words from Lucas made all of them shocked, and they became very excited to go to help him.


    "Did you find it?? You found it?!" asked Bill repeatedly, which made Lucas nod his head in response, they cheered happily at that.


    "Come on! Take us there!! We will help you, Lucas!" Erick exclaimed no less happy, making Lucas immediately reach out his hand to them. That children immediately grab Lucas''s hand before finally, They all disappeared, being carried by Lucas from Erik''s room.


    Maybe two of the four people were unfamiliar with the way Lucas was carrying them, which resulted in two of them, or let''s just say Bill and Erick vomited out loud, have motion sickness. Meanwhile, Sam and Joe are now amazed by the thousands of books in the library.


    "Woahh... Doesn''t this looks so real, Lucas?" Joe asked Lucas, who was now smiling in response,


    "This is real, Joe!" replied Sam who now took one of the books that were lying on the shelf and looked at what was inside.


    "OK! Since you are already here¡­ can you help me find the book?" Lucas asked the four of the boys, who now approached him immediately and nodded their heads in agreement with Lucas''s request.


    "Good! Let''s do it!!!" said Sam loudly, which made them everyone nodded and immediately split up to find a book that had an inscription similar to the Symbol given by Lucas.


    Same as Joe, Bill, Erick, and Sam, Lucas walked to one of the shelves there, then he opened the books one by one to see whether the writing from the book was similar to the symbol he had or not.


    There are so many kinds of books that they come across, from small, medium to very large in size, from white, yellowish to dark brown sheets, from writing containing a lot of symbols, letters, and numbers. Of the only tens of sheets thick, hundreds to tens of thousands of sheets. Which makes them have to search one by one in great detail.


    Even the five people in the library were so focused, the silence overpowered them for a very long time. Even though like that, they don''t stop and keep looking, that is indeed their goal to come to this magnificent library.


    Srak... Srak...


    Lucas opened one by one the pages of the book in front of him, and when he didn''t find the symbol or letter in question, he returned the book. But to where it came from and grabbed another book, realizing that is his habit made him look at the four children who were back there, afraid that they would let the books lie out of place, but in fact, they were also as neat as he was. Lucas smiled to look back for the star symbol.


    One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ And even six hours they have spent there, but they did not find the book or rather have not found the book.


    Bruk!!


    "Ah ... I''m tired!" complained Erick who fell to the clean floor, he sat down because he was tired of having opened so many books but had not found his symbol in the books he was looking for.


    Seeing this, Lucas put the book he was holding into place and walked over to Erick, he also sat beside him.


    "I''m hungry ..." complained Bill to those who now turned to look at him who had just walked over to the two of them, and after that Sam and Joe also walked along and gathered into the middle of the majestic room.


    "We''ve been looking for it for six hours, and we are tired¡­ Should we take a little rest? " Sam asked the four who were now nodding their heads and including Lucas.


    "Let''s go to MDD! I''m hungry and I want to eat chicken!" invited Bill to the four who returned to nod their heads in unison. The four children turned to look at Lucas, who now felt confused by that gaze.


    "B ... alright ... let''s go there!" Lucas asked while stretching both hands to the four of them, who then shook the hands, so they disappeared after Lucas closed his eyes.


    As previously agreed, Lucas took them to MDD, a fast-food restaurant that serves super delicious chicken in the middle of the city. But one problem was, Lucas didn''t bring enough money to pay for them all, and it made Lucas feel very sad and sorry for asking them all for help.


    "Okay, today I pay!" said Bill excitedly, which made them all cheer while Lucas frowned. Seeing Lucas, who was confused, Bill smiled and said.


    "It is okay, Lucas¡­ My father is a rich man! And I was given a lot of pocket money by him!" explained Bill which made Lucas turn his head to look at Sam who smiled and nodded his head.


    "Come on!" invited Sam to Lucas, who now nodded and walked into the restaurant.


    They ordered and finally ate at MDD together. During their breaks, they talk about fun things that make them laugh and cheer them up.


    "I really can''t wait to find out what Lucas''s emblem means," said Erick to those who made the three people nodded in agreement with his words, while Lucas now just exhaled his breath, before finally nodding his head too,


    "Yes .... I also feel curious about the meaning, hopefully, we can find the book as soon as possible!" Lucas said giving hope to all of them who now nodded in agreement with it.

 Chapter 11 - Family

    Time has changed from day to night, Lucas, Sam, Joe, Bill, and Erick also stop their activities after they feel that their playing time is over, even though in fact, they don''t go to play but help Lucas to find symbols of other stars.


    Here they are right now, behind Sam''s house. Stand and face each other, "Thank you for helping me out today." Lucas said to the four children who were now smiling and nodding their heads.


    "Tomorrow we will still help you, so don''t give up and keep up the spirit, okay!" said Erick to Lucas who was now laughing and nodded his head in response to these words.


    "Alright, let''s go home huh ... Bye Sam ... Bye Lucas!" goodbye Bill, Joe, and Erick which made Sam and Lucas respond to them with a wave of hands that escorted them away from there, to their respective homes.


    Sam turned his head at Lucas who also realized that he was currently being stared at, so he finally turned his head to look at Sam, "Come on! I heard that today my parents will go back to Amsterdam tomorrow! " invited Sam to Lucas, who now nodded and walked to keep pace with Sam who walked into their house.


    "Sam ... Lucas!" called Daisy who now ran towards the kitchen and hugged Lucas tightly,


    "Hi, Daisy ... how was your day?" Sam asked Daisy who now nodded and showed her a Barbie doll that was dressed beautifully.


    "I''ve prepared a tea party because Eliot is coming tomorrow!" Daisy replied to Sam who asked, and Sam just nodded in response to things.


    "Hey¡­ hurry up and take a shower! We will do dinner outside. " Lucas and Sam now turned to look at Sam''s father who told them to take a shower immediately, made Sam nod and immediately ran to the bathroom, while Lucas was silent which made Sam''s father frown,


    "Lucas ... you too!" said Sam''s father, which made Lucas frown and point at himself,


    "I also??" Lucas asked incredulously, it made Daddy Sam laugh and nod his head,


    "Certain! You too¡­ come on, get ready soon because we will be leaving in fifteen minutes! " Said Sam''s father, which made Lucas nod and leaves, "Ah! And Janet has bought clothes for you, it''s on your bed!" continued Sam''s father, who spontaneously made Lucas stop his steps and turned back to look at Sam''s father.


    Even feeling himself being stared at, Sam''s father returned to Lucas'' gaze and asked, "What''s wrong ??" asked Sam''s father. Lucas just smiled and shook his head as he walked back quickly to his room. Seeing Lucas''s behavior made Sam''s father smile and Janet, Sam''s mother who just came out of the reading room, smiled at her.


    Lucas was happy because he felt so welcome in the house. Lucas had subconsciously entered into a family that happily opened their doors for him to live in, and that was to be grateful for.


    Wearing blue jeans, a white T-shirt and an old hoodie Indicolite that fitted him perfectly made Lucas feel very happy. He loved the clothes Janet gave him. Lucas smiled at his reflection in the large mirror, and his gaze was distracted when a call from Sam''s Dad called the two of them to hurry downstairs.


    "Boys¡­ come on! We have to go now! " It was a call from Sam''s father, which made Lucas see Sam quickly run through his living room and down the stairs shouting,


    "Lucas, let''s race!" he said excitedly, while Lucas, who heard it, smiled and snapped his fingers to get to the living room downstairs first.


    Of course, it took Sam''s father and mother by surprise, while Daisy screamed with joy, while Sam complained that Lucas''s whose fast race he won was he cheated by Lucas.


    "WAAA!!!" shouted Daisy happily, when Lucas suddenly appeared beside her,


    "Wait that''s not fair ... you''re cheating!" said Sam with a broad smile at Lucas, who was laughing in response.


    "Stop playing, let''s go!" took Dad Sam again, and they all walked out of the big house.


    Lucas''s presence adds to the happiness of the Sam family. Sam felt that he had a very cool brother. Not even just Sam, Daisy looks like that too. It can be seen from how currently Daisy doesn''t want to be carried by her mother but prefers to be held by Lucas in front of their parents, along with Sam.


    They all walked from the car park to the meat restaurant they wanted to go to for dinner together.


    ¡­


    Cliting¡­ cliting¡­


    The sound of spoons and forks clashing from Daisy''s plates and spoons did not interfere with their quiet dinner,


    "Lucas ... can you help me get another dish?" Sam''s father asked, and it was certainly given a nod by Lucas, who immediately got up from his seat and kept pace with Father Sam''s steps.


    "Lucas ... tomorrow Janet and I will go, is it okay if the house is only you, Sam and Daisy ... ah and Eliot of course." The question asked by Sam''s father was immediately given a shake of his head by Lucas.


    "No ... of course, it doesn''t matter to me!" Lucas replied to Sam''s father,


    "I mean¡­ is it okay if you stay a little longer to watch over them?? At least for these three days. Because you said that you don''t have anyone anymore ... and are looking for your siblings, so as long as you are still looking ... I hope you will stay with us, because it looks like Daisy likes you, so does Sam." Sam''s father explained to Lucas who was now smiling and nodding his head,


    "Thank you for helping me, I''m very grateful for it!" said Lucas happily in response to that remark, and that also made Lucas''s father pat him on the shoulder and asked him to eat again,


    "Come on ... we order another menu!" Take Sam''s father to Lucas who makes Lucas smile and nods his head to walk to the place to get food and desserts.


    That night they were very happy to spend time together, because after eating they did not go straight home, but instead went to the cinema to watch a movie together, then went to the ice cream shop then after that they returned home.

 Chapter 12 - Start Again!

    The sky didn''t look like usual, Lucas''s eyes were staring at the sky that looked very dark with thousands of beautiful glowing stars decorating it, and the moon that looked very close than usual. In the end, it made Lucas feel that at that time he was not in the world where he stood yesterday.


    Lucas now turned his head to the several people who were lined up beside him and showed a serious face when he looked towards the front. This made Lucas also look towards the front. But at the same time his eyes opened again, he finally woke up from his sleep.


    It was a dream, a dream that he felt was very real. "Oh!" Lucas got up from his sleeping position and sat down, feeling that his whole body was sweating now. Lucas had just dreamed of the other eleven stars. But he couldn''t remember their faces even though he had just had that dream.


    "Damn it!" Lucas''s people were annoyed that his memory that night was not as good as usual.


    He was silent for a moment and he turned his head to look at his wrist, where the birthmark was. Lucas believes that the birthmark says he is a falling star that has special powers, or at least a sign that he is not from Earth. Which in the end makes Lucas have a question about who he is and where did he come from?


    In his dream, he was not on earth, but he was very close to the moon, that is one thing he is sure of at this time.


    Lucas turned to the clock on the wall of his room, which now showed three o''clock in the morning. Made Lucas exhale heavily.


    ''Destroy the earth and its contents¡­ ''A whisper was heard by Lucas who made himself turn right and left to find out who said such creepy things. However, he did not find anyone around him at this time.


    That In the end, Lucas realized that the whisper wasn''t coming from around him, but a memory that he remembered before he fell to earth and was found by his grandfather.


    "Destroy the earth? Why do I have to do it?" That was the question that had landed in Lucas''s mind which in the end made Lucas himself not knowing the answer to the question he had been thinking about.


    The question didn''t even stop there, because that morning, when they were eating breakfast together, Lucas was daydreaming just thinking about the question that was ringing in his head.


    "Lucas??" a call from Sam''s father made him startled and realized, Lucas''s gaze now turned to Sam''s father who had just called out his name.


    "Are you okay??" Sam''s father asked Lucas who was now frowning. Then Lucas just nodded at Sam''s dad who had just asked him.


    "What do you think?" now it was Janet''s turn, to ask this question of Lucas, which made Lucas immediately smile and shake his head.


    "Nothing!" Lucas replied to the two who nodded and returned to eating after hearing the answer.


    "Sam¡­ Lucas, Eliot It''s coming in two hours¡­ and we''ll be leaving for the airport right away, are you okay if we stay first? " Sam''s father asked Lucas and Sam.


    The two of them nodded their heads in response, "It''s okay, Dad... Lucas is here!" Said Sam explaining to his father who was now laughing and nodding his head when he heard the answer.


    "Okay, then we''ll go." Sam''s father said goodbye to all of them, and the two men nodded in agreement, as did Daisy who waved her hands at her parents.


    Lucas''s gaze now turned to Daisy who was tugging at the hoodie he was wearing, making Lucas smile and immediately following Daisy''s steps who invited him to play together.


    "So¡­ We''re going to the library after Eliot arrives, right?" A question that arose from Sam made Lucas turn his head to Sam and then turn to Daisy, he really wanted to continue his mission, but he also couldn''t leave Daisy alone with Eliot. Remembering that girl would have been very careless if left with Daisy.


    "Um¡­. Is it okay if we bring Daisy and Eliot too? " Lucas asked Sam, who was now frowning in response to his question as if he was asking from the gaze he gave Lucas at that time.


    Feeling that Sam needed another explanation, Lucas went back to saying, "We can''t leave Daisy here alone with Nanny, right?? Don''t you remember yesterday?? Your Nanny''s carelessness that nearly hurt Daisy." That was what Lucas explained, which made Sam nod his head in agreement.


    "You''re right, Lucas! All right, we''ll go after Eliot and my friends come! " That was the answer that Sam came up with when Lucas explained it, which in the end made Lucas smile at Sam.


    As Sam explained, Lucas was waiting for Eliot, Joe, Bill, and Erick to come. While waiting for their arrival, Lucas always talked and played together with Daisy, while Sam was busy alone with his game console.


    But suddenly, a memory arrived and attacked Lucas. The memory came and pulled Lucas into a shadow where he was standing chatting with someone in front of him, a woman who was not clear. But somehow, he felt very, very familiar with her.


    "We don''t have much of a chance! We have to finish it immediately. "That was what Lucas heard, before finally he regained his senses from the memory, and turned to stare at the door that was knocked three times ahead. Which made Sam run to open the door.


    The three friends of Sam came, namely Joe, Bill, and Erick who of course made Lucas smile in return for their greetings, each of whom now carried a sizable bag.


    "What are you carrying in that bag??" Lucas asked those who were now smiling, to which Erick answered.


    "Supplies! So that we don''t go anywhere else if we are hungry and thirsty¡­ After all, it will take a long time if we have to go outside to eat, right? " that was the explanation and question that was brought up by Erick which made the three boys nod their heads.


    "Oh! Daisy wants to bring supplies too!" Now Daisy spoke and stood up from her seat. Approaching his bag which is lying not far from where he played. At the same time, the bell rang again which made Lucas and Sam sure that it was Eliot.


    "Hello, buddy!" Eliot greeted all of them in that house.


    "Eliot! We want to go to the library, do you want to come with us?" Sam Asking Eliot. Who frowned at Sam, while she heard that question from Sam.


    "Did Lucas come too with you guys?" Eliot asks Sam. Which made all of them nod their heads. Eliot smiling and agree to come with them to go to the library.


    Eliot does not know if they are going to Alexandria Library. She screamed hysterically when Lucas took her to the library using his teleport. Eliot felt dizzy and vomited from motion sickness like Bill and Erick yesterday.


    "Welcome to the Alexandria Library! Daisy, Eliot!" Said Sam happily to both of them.


    Daisy shouted and jumped up and down with joy, Seeing the immensity and size of that room.


    "The space is so huge, Lucas!!" Said Daisy Happily to Lucas, Who laughed in response.


    "Oh! Where are we?!" Eliot Asked frantically when she found out that the library they were referring to was not the library in the city. Eliot''s breath sounded ragged and she looked very pale, which made them panic about it too.


    "Calm down, Eliot!"


    "Breath!"


    Said Erick and Daisy at the same time, and made Lucas approached her and grabbed her shoulder.


    "It''s okay! Don''t be panic!" Said Lucas.

 Chapter 13 - Found It!

    Eliot''s gaze now looked at Lucas very deeply, the more Lucas said that everything was fine, the more calm she felt. So Eliot smiled and nodded slowly at Lucas.


    "Yeah ... I''m fine." that was what Eliot had said, so Lucas nodded in response.


    "Well¡­ we are in the library of Alexandria right now, so there''s nothing to worry about. " Lucas let go of Eliot''s shoulders explaining where they were now, which finally made Eliot''s forehead frown and turn around, to his amazement.


    "What?? Where are we?" Eliot asked them as she glanced around, and it made her very happy to find that the room was magnificent and had tons of books arranged.


    With great enthusiasm, she took out his cellphone to take fun photos. It made Sam, Lucas, Bill, Joe, and Erick look at her quite strangely, but seconds later they shook their heads in unison and ignored Eliot, who was engrossed in taking pictures of himself.


    "We can ignore her for now¡­ let''s go back to looking for the Symbol! " Lucas said to the four of them who nodded and returned to their places. Lucas now turned to look at Daisy, who had made her own place, spread a cloth on the floor, and sat in the corner of the library, playing with dolls and enjoying herself in her place.


    "Alright¡­ that way, I can search for that symbol freely and calmly. " Lucas muttered to himself and now walked casually to the shelf where he had last read some of the books on the shelf. As if they were marking the shelves, they clearly remembered where they had the last read.


    The five men started looking for the same book or sheet as Lucas had, and left Daisy alone with her doll, and ignored Eliot, who was preoccupied with his Selfie photo.


    Without realizing that it was their ignorance of Eliot that brought a disaster. And it happened when Eliot accidentally climbed one of the shelves to get a good picture, which caused the shelf to collapse because it could not bear the heavyweight of Eliot''s body.


    That act of course ruined the order of the books on one of the shelves in the right-hand corner, which made them feel very sorry for letting the girl come along with them all.


    BRAAAAKKK!!!


    It was the sound that shocked all of them so that Daisy shouted quite loudly.


    "Oh My God!!" Sam said while holding his head that felt dizzy over Eliot''s behavior that caused big trouble in the legendary library.


    "Min Hunak ?! (Who''s there?!)" A voice made them panic and immediately cleared up the belongings they had brought to leave the place using Lucas''s teleportation to return to their home.


    Shuutt!!


    "What have you done Eliot?! You ruined our mission!!" said Sam irritably after they succeeded and got back to their home safely, and it certainly made Eliot feel bad for those who were now staring at her with an annoyed gaze.


    "Sorry! I didn''t do it on purpose, I just wanted to get a good picture, OK! " Eliot said apologetically while defending himself, and it left Sam shaking his head in annoyance.


    "You know?? What you did makes it impossible for us to come there again, and you know?? Lucas lost the chance to get Clue and find his friends! " Sam explained at length, which made Eliot turn his head at Lucas, who was looking frustrated and sitting on the sofa.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to ruin everything, Lucas." Eliot said softly.


    Honestly, Lucas was really annoyed by what Eliot had done, which made it impossible for her to come there again anytime soon, but that wasn''t entirely Eliot''s fault either. Since Lucas didn''t warn Eliot not to do anything dangerous, it was also his fault.


    Lucas only able to sigh and nodded slowly in response to the apology, "Yes ... It is okay Eliot." Lucas''s words certainly made the four children behind him stare at him with disbelieving faces, Lucas should have scolded her or kicked her out of here, but in fact, he even forgave Eliot''s wrongdoing.


    "Good¡­ "Erick could only say that because he was disappointed with the reaction given by Lucas to Eliot.


    "As an apology, I''ll make a pie for you ... for a moment!" Eliot said as she left the room leaving all of them who now felt quite annoyed by Eliot''s actions.


    "Lucas¡­ why don''t you scold her and throw her out of here??" Bill asked Lucas, who made the three children around him nodded to confirm the question as if they agreed that Eliot should be scolded by Lucas even if necessary to be expelled by him from the house.


    "No¡­ I can''t do it, because it''s not completely Eliot''s fault either. " Lucas explained to the four who again looked sulking together in front of Lucas.


    "Then, what now? your chance to find another star will be longer, don''t you mind that? " Sam asked Lucas, who was now silent and thinking about it.


    Sam''s words were true, but what happened couldn''t be played again, which made Lucas feel sorry for a few seconds. Before, finally, the call from Daisy diverted his regret.


    Lucas''s gaze is now staring at Daisy who is taking out a scroll from inside her bag, and the scroll is believed to be a scroll of paper that came from the library of Alexandria and accidentally entered Daisy''s bag. Or at least that''s what they thought.


    "What''s that, Daisy?" Sam asked Daisy who was now walking over to them and gave the scroll to Lucas who was now reaching and opening it.


    "!!" to their surprise, after seeing the contents of the scroll that were exactly like the paper Symbol and Lucas''s mark, it naturally made them stare at each other with disbelief.


    "We find it??" Erick asked Bill,


    "We find it??" Sam asked Lucas, who made Lucas nod his head with a smile on his lips,


    "Yes ... we found it," Lucas said in response to their questions, and in the end they were cheering and jumping for joy in the living room, shouting.


    "We find it !! yeah! We found it!" That was their cheerful shout, and so was Lucas, who was smiling happily, his gaze now looking at Daisy and Sam who were jumping up and down with the others.


    Makes Lucas very grateful, because of both of them¡­ Lucas feels that he has a friend and very valuable help.

 Chapter 14 - The Scroll

    The gazes of the six people in the living room were fixed on the scroll Lucas was held that afternoon. From their gazes, it was clear that they were both impatient to find out what contents of the scroll they had been looking for for the past two days or so.


    "Lucas ... Open the scroll!" Lucas turned to look at Sam who had just asked him to open the scroll now, and of course, Lucas, who was also curious, nodded his head and prepared to open the roll of paper that was in front of him at this time.


    The six people there, apart from Daisy who was playing alone with her doll, could only hold their breath when Lucas unrolled the scroll. Their foreheads all frowned when they found that the scroll was only half of it, as there were other burnt remains at the bottom of the scroll.


    "Well¡­ We can''t know all of its contents." Said Eliot lamentably when they got half of the scrolls, but it was given a shake of his head by Lucas, who now spoke.


    "No problem, what is clear we can find out the other contents." Lucas replied, who was then given a nod of approval by Sam who walked over to Lucas and stared at the scroll.


    "So¡­ What''s in that scroll, Lucas??" Sam asked Lucas, who now raised his eyebrows and shook his head.


    "I don''t know what this writing means either, Sam." Lucas replied, hearing that made those who were waiting for him sighed in disappointment.


    "Are you seriously??? You are looking for that scroll but don''t know how to read it?? How strange you guys are!" said Eliot, now standing up from his seat and looking at them one by one, and from the gaze shown by Eliot, it was as if she said that she could not stop thinking about the behavior of these children.


    "We was just looking for what Lucas was looking for, and the only clue Lucas got was this writing, Eliot!" said Sam explaining to Eliot, who was now exhaling his breath again and walking over to Lucas.


    Eliot''s hand was now up in front of Lucas, which made Lucas look confused by what she was doing to him. "Give¡­ give me the scroll!" Eliot said to Lucas, who was now hesitatingly giving the scroll to Eliot.


    Eliot quickly opened the scroll and took a photo while typing a few words into his cellphone as she said, "I''ll ask my artifact teacher about this writing, the only time he finds out." Eliot said as she returned the scroll to Lucas who was now staring at her, "Let''s just wait for a reply from my artifact teacher." Eliot spoke again, and then Lucas smiled at Eliot''s words.


    "Thank you, Eliot!" said Lucas, which made Eliot raise an eyebrow and nod as she walked to return to playing with Daisy who was engrossed in her own play area which is adjacent to the outside window of the living room.


    Lucas''s gaze was currently on Sam, Joe, Bill, and Erick who were now smiling and nodding together at Lucas.


    "Alright¡­ we just need to wait right?? " Bill asked the four who were now nodding their heads in unison,


    "Then, let''s play in the park while waiting¡­ how about it?" Erick made a suggestion to them, and it made Sam frown and ask,


    "What are we going to do outside?" Sam asked Erick who was now walking to reach Sam''s skateboard while saying,


    "We skateboarding and more!" That was the suggestion that Erick gave them, which his three friends finally agreed to, Sam even pulled Lucas''s hand to come to play with them in the back garden, which in turn made Lucas follow their lead and play together.


    ¡­


    It was six o''clock in the afternoon, and it was time for them to stop playing and go back into the house. When they got in the house, they saw Eliot was preparing dinner for all of them, of course, it made the children happy because Eliot ordered several boxes of pizza.


    "We can go home when you finish this pizza, okay?" Eliot asked Bill, Joe, and Erick, who now nodded in response to Eliot, who now invited them to sit at the dining table.


    Lucas now turned to look at Eliot who walked over to him, "I got a reply from my teacher and he said that he would bring the scroll to an expert professor, do you mind?" Eliot asked Lucas, who was now frowning at Eliot, he did not understand the meaning of the words.


    That gaze was certainly understood by Eliot who now immediately explained, "Um, my teacher doesn''t know clearly and it looks like he will bring the writing to the expert, and the results of the translation will be given to you immediately, but that is if you allow the teachers and experts to research. That scroll writing." Eliot explained it in detail to Lucas, which made Lucas appear to think for a moment.


    "Think carefully!" Eliot spoke to Lucas, which made Lucas appear to be thinking hard and nodded in response to Eliot''s suggestion.


    Sam, who saw Lucas, seemed to be thinking, even made Sam think about what Eliot had just said to Lucas that night.


    That night, Lucas sat on his bed and stared at the scroll seriously. He was still thinking about Eliot''s words. He was eager to accept it, but he doubted they would succeed.


    Knock!... Knock!... Knock!


    The sound of knocking on the door made Lucas''s focus diverted and turned to look at Sam who had come and entered his room.


    "Lucas!" called Sam to Lucas who was now smiling at that,


    "Yeah?" Lucas responding to Sam''s call who now walked and sat beside Lucas''s bed.


    "I heard it." Lucas turned to Sam who was just saying that and said, "Your talk with Eliot, about the scroll." Sam made it even clearer what he meant to Lucas.


    "Are you going to agree and hand over the scroll to the experts?" Sam asked, turning his head at Lucas with a worried look,


    Lucas nodded his head slowly and looked at Sam, "I think I have to hand this over so we know what''s in it, Sam. Because what I need is the contents of this scroll, not the scroll. " Lucas answered Sam''s question.


    Sam nodded his head, he confirmed what Lucas had said to him, they needed the contents of the scroll.


    "So¡­ when are you going to give the scroll to Eliot?" Sam asked Lucas who was now staring at the scroll and then said,


    "Tomorrow, I''ll give this scroll tomorrow morning to Eliot." Lucas answered Sam asked, and Sam nodded his head again.


    "Well then ... I hope we quickly get the results of their research.." Sam said to Lucas, who nodded in response to his words, he also hoped that they would quickly provide the results of the translation of the contents of the scroll.

 Chapter 15 - Next Step

    As Lucas said last night, in the morning Lucas approached Eliot who was cleaning the house before he left for school.


    "Eliot!" Lucas called Eliot who now turned his head to look at Lucas.


    "This¡­ I want you to get the results as soon as I give this scroll, only the contents of this scroll I want to know." Lucas said as he handed Eliot the scroll he was holding, and that made Eliot stare at the scroll and turn to Lucas in turn.


    Eliot took the scroll with a smile and nodded in response to Lucas''s words, "I''ll make sure you''ll get the contents after the teacher and expert have finished interpreting this writing, Lucas." Eliot said so, and it made Lucas nod in response.


    "Thank you very much Eliot, my life now depends on you!" Lucas said, and it made Eliot frown and nod, then leave the house along with Daisy and Sam.


    The three of them went to school and left Lucas at home alone. There was nothing more than Lucas could do but wait for the results of the research, he could only hope that if the results came out quickly so that he could immediately meet one of the same stars like him.


    ¡­


    As everyone knows, the word ''waiting'' is a very boring and annoying thing as well. Lucas had never felt so hopeful before.


    Whenever Eliot came, he always asked about the progress of the scroll, but Eliot always answered with a shake of his head and remarks like, ''They haven''t found it yet.'' , ''Still in progress.'', and ''Wait a little longer.'' those were the words Eliot gave Lucas every day.


    Of course, this made Lucas feel hopeless, and regret that he had given the scroll he believed was the next way to meet his friends to Eliot and also his artifact teacher.


    He had no appetite, he shut himself and pensively, contemplating the mistake he had made regarding the scroll. And even when Sam''s father asked him why he was that day, Lucas only responded to Sam''s father with a shake of his head and a faint smile.


    When the afternoon that bright, did not make Lucas cheerful. He sat down and stared at Sam and his three friends trying to cheer him up in the garden behind Sam''s house.


    The wind blew quietly, Lucas was still looking at the four boys who were laughing and playing a game of throwing and catching in the large garden behind the house.


    The more Lucas felt a gust of calm wind blowing around him, the more he felt the drowsiness hit him.


    "LUCASS!!! LUCASS!!"


    "!!!"


    A loud call made Lucas who was about to fall asleep now startled and gasped when he turned to look at Eliot who was running fast from inside Sam''s house, towards the back garden where they were playing at the moment.


    Lucas looked at Eliot who was running with a slip of paper in his hand and the big smile she had on her face. Making Lucas curious about what she would say to him and also those who were staring at Eliot who came.


    "They made it!" Eliot said after she was right in front of Lucas, and Eliot immediately handed over the sheet which turned out to be the contents of the scroll that had been interpreted by the teacher and also the expert.


    "This is the result!" Excitedly, Eliot handed the paper and it surprised Lucas to believe they had done it.


    "Is it true??? Is it true??" Lucas asked twice, to make sure of it and Eliot nodded her head and pointed at the paper jumping up and down for joy.


    "Read on¡­. read it!" said Eliot to Lucas, and that made Lucas and all those who were happy to respond to him finally go silent to listen to the contents of the writing on the scroll.


    "They will not know what will come in the days ahead. The teleporter who will take them to come and go wherever they want, and the healer who will heal the wounds they get, is one of the keys to their invincible prowess. And even the tim¡­?" Lucas frowned after he read the last part of the paper, his eyes now turned to look at Eliot who also shrugged her shoulders as he said,


    "I guess that''s the end¡­ we can''t read it anymore because the rest wasn''t found and burned, right?" Eliot said to Lucas, and that made Sam and the other three nod their heads, confirming that.


    "But at least we got our next clue right??" Erick asked while pointing at the paper where the second line of the writing was, which said about the healer.


    "So¡­ do you have to look for that healer, Lucas?" Joe asked and turned to look at Lucas, and so did Eliot, Sam, Erick, and Bill.


    Joe''s question also made Lucas exhale and nod in response to the question, "Yeah¡­ I guess, next, I''ll look for the Healer."


    Lucas became convinced and he again prepared himself. He had to find someone who could heal using the same power as himself, but the other obstacle was¡­. he doesn''t know where and where he should go.


    "But¡­ I don''t know where to go." Lucas said to them, and again Lucas'' words made them sigh in disappointment, but Eliot quickly shook her head.


    "Not ¡­. we can''t be like this, we have to help Lucas!" said Eliot to the four children who were now provoked by Eliot''s words and nodded her head impatiently.


    "Then, what are we going to do?" Lucas asked Eliot, and that made the girl in her twenties smile as if she knew what they had to do now.


    ...


    Afternoon Meanwhile, Eliot, Sam, Bill, Joe, Erick, and Lucas were sitting in the tv room and discussing together, while Sam''s father and mother chose to take Daisy to the shopping mall after learning that the children were going to have a pretty good deal. seriously, which they find absolutely adorable.


    "Ok... did you bring your own cell phone?? Eliot asked the four children who were now nodding in answer to the question.


    "Yes!" answered them in unison,


    "Alright¡­ we''ll split the task, Sam¡­ you''ll google it!, I''ll find the healer on Facebook! Bill, I want you to look it up on Youtube! Erick, I want you to look him up on Twitter and Joe¡­ I want you to look him up on Instagram, you understand?!" said Eliot to those who now nodded understanding Eliot''s orders.


    "Start!" said Eliot, and in unison, they immediately searched for the healer with the keyword ''healer.''

 Chapter 16 - Have To Go

    During the day, Sam, Erick Bill, Joe, Eliot, and Lucas tried to find the healer but they didn''t get any results. Even when Father, Mother, and Daisy came, they did not welcome the arrival of the three people and continued to search for the healer from their respective cellphones.


    "Any of you guys want pizza?" Sam''s father asked the six of them who now nodded without even turning to look at him who was standing in the doorway of that tv room.


    Sam''s Father glancing his wife who is now shrugging her shoulders because she saw the reaction given by the children in front of them seemed very flat. They were too focused on their mission more than their favorite food, and they were not answered with a happy reaction by all of them.


    "Huh ¡­ well, I''ll order it for you guys, do you want one full of cheese??" Sam''s father gave a question again to those kids who made them nod without answering the question, and finally, Sam''s father gave up and ordered the menu, according to what the six of them wanted, or according to what he offered to them.


    They were very focused on their quest, "Found!" a scream issued by Bill, making them all simultaneously turned to look at him which is now pointing to a movie on Youtube which is now showing a scene where there is someone who has a superpower, who is healing sick people.


    "Um¡­ Bill, we''re not looking for the scene, we''re looking for the person who did it right." Erick said to Bill, which made Bill frown as he pointed at his cell phone and said,


    "Isn''t that also the one who heals??" murmured Bill,


    "In real life Bill! And what you show to us is a scene from a movie!" Eliot said to him who was now chuckling at the protest and Lucas just shook his head with a smile, understanding that Bill was doing it on purpose to at least make them all entertained and not bored.


    "I found it!" this time Sam said so and making them turn to look at him doubtfully, feeling that he was being looked at doubtfully by the five, Sam immediately shook his head and said,


    "No¡­ no¡­ read the article first!" said Sam as he handed his cell phone to Eliot who was now starting to read the article that Sam had discovered,


    Article Title: Devil rebel (a rebel group that has never been hurt at all).


    Article Contents:


    Devil rebel, is the name for the government rebels in eastern countries who have never been spared until the soldiers feel overwhelmed in eradicating them.


    As stated by X as the representative of the rebels through the National TV broadcast that they deliberately hijacked, they have a protector that they will never know. X says that they will continue to rebel and urges the government to step down so that the Devil rebels can replace the new government and even intend to conquer the world.


    It is known that the Devil Rebels have caused a lot of tantrums in the country, they also will not hesitate to attack innocent citizens just because Devil Rebels consider them to be pests that interfere with their path to take control of the entire government area.


    That''s what Eliot read to the children and Lucas who now exchanged glances with each other, "Are you sure he''s in the team?" a question arose from Joe and made Sam shrug his shoulders not sure about it.


    "I don''t know, I''m not sure about that article either!" Sam replied in reply to Joe''s question, but Eliot immediately shook his head,


    "No¡­ No¡­ from the contents inside, it''s most likely the person you''re looking for is the one who they call that protector, Lucas." explained Eliot as she turned to look at Lucas who nodded his head. Knowing where he should go next.


    ¡­


    That night, Lucas was getting ready for his departure the next day. which of course he had already told and asked for understanding from Samuel''s father and mother.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    The sound of a knock on the door in Lucas'' room, made him turn around and find Sam''s father knocking on his door. Seeing that Sam''s father was knocking made Lucas smile at him, "May I come in?" Sam''s father asked Lucas who now nodded his head allowing Sam''s father to enter his room.


    "Are you ready, Lucas?" Sam''s father again asked Lucas who was now smiling and nodding his head,


    "Yeah, tomorrow morning I won''t have time to get ready." Lucas said to Sam''s father who was now nodding and smiling, he patted Lucas on the shoulder and then said,


    "Don''t forget to talk to Sam and Daisy first... I think they''re very sad to hear that you''re leaving the house." said Sam''s father which reminded Lucas of it. On the disapproval of Sam and Daisy when he talked with their parents about his intention to leave the house to meet the healer who was in the Devil Rebel plot.


    Sam even shouted at him and immediately shut himself up after he vehemently refused to leave Lucas. Luckily, the mother''s expertise was able to provide understanding to both Lucas and Daisy, making the two children finally understand and agree to leave Lucas tomorrow.


    ¡­


    Lucas''s gaze was currently looking at Sam who was reading a storybook in his room whose door was deliberately opened halfway, which in the end made Lucas dared to knock on Samuel''s door, who was now looking at Lucas.


    "Can I come in?" Lucas asked Samuel who nodded his head slowly, his face now looked very sad when Sam sat in his room and looked at Lucas.


    "Come in, Lucas." Sam closed his storybook and looked at Lucas who entered the room, walked over to Sam''s bed, and sat on the mattress.


    "¡­"


    Silence, silence ruled Sam''s room at this time, and the silence that occurred at that moment made Lucas exhale and was about to speak, but it turned out that Sam first opened his voice which finally made Lucas turn his head to look at him,


    "Do you really have to go, Lucas?" Samuel asked Lucas, and from the voice and sad look that Samuel showed to Lucas, Lucas couldn''t bear to see Samuel like that.


    Lucas knew Samuel loved him and Lucas loved Samuel like his own brother, but Lucas couldn''t just stop. He felt that he had to meet the other eleven stars.


    Not answering with words, Lucas just nodded to give that answer to Sam who was now starting to cry, "Don''t go, Lucas." Samuel pleaded with Lucas who was silent to hear and saw him crying.


    ¡­


    That morning, the Sam Family, Eliot, Joe, Bill, and Erick escorted Lucas away. With great sadness, Sam, Joe, Bill, Erick, and Daisy hugged Lucas tightly and then took turns with Eliot.


    "Thank you for helping me a lot, Eliot." Lucas said to Eliot who was now smiling and nodded his head, "Don''t let your guard down again, Ok." Lucas gives a message to Eliot and that made her laugh and nod his head.


    Lucas''s eyes now turned to look at Sam who was still crying beside his friends who were even now trying to calm himself by patting Samuel''s shoulder. Lucas smiled and handed his hat to Sam, "Promise to come back here after you''re done, Lucas." Sam sobbed asking Lucas for a request, hearing the message made Lucas nod his head in response.


    Lucas now turned to look at Sam''s father and mother who smiled sadly at him, as if they also regretted Lucas''s departure from their house today, "This house is always open to you, Lucas. Remember it!" said Sam''s father who now patted his shoulder twice, and his mother who now gave him a nice long black coat.


    "Never forget us, okay?" said Mrs. Sam to Lucas, Mrs. Sam hugged Lucas with great affection. And the message from Sam''s mother that made Lucas nod his head, he also felt sad, that he had to leave these people who he considered his family for the one month he was there.


    "I''ll come when I find them." Lucas said to them after hug Sam''s mother, and Lucas stepped back and then disappeared when he felt that he couldn''t put it off any longer.


    He must immediately find the eleven stars, so he can return to meet those who are waiting for him at home.


    This is his Home.

 Chapter 17 - Story From The East

    Shuut!!


    Lucas was now standing in a location where the area seemed to have been ravaged, he was a little doubtful about his current whereabouts. ''Am I in the East?'' That was the question that popped into Lucas''s head before he finally walked around the area.


    Lucas is currently looking to the right and left, seeing the location of the city which is indeed very quiet. He could see that the walls of the building had turned black, the smell of burning rubber and black smoke carried by the wind made Lucas'' vision blurry.


    "Where did the people go?" Lucas muttered as he looked for anyone in the area, or at least he wanted to get a sign of life. But in reality, there was not a single person he met in that area.


    When Lucas looked to the right and left, without realizing it, a bullet shot towards him and grazed Lucas''s left cheek. The shrapnel from the bullet managed to injure Lucas.


    The surprised Lucas looked at the source of the bullet shot and found that he was currently being targeted when he realized that there were a lot of lasers aiming at his body right now.


    "Oh no!" Lucas muttered to himself, and at the same time, he could hear quite a loud explosion, making Lucas immediately use his teleportation power to go from his position to the place where the people were shooting at him.


    Shutt!!


    Lucas advanced fifteen meters from where he had been standing, and with that, the laser beam far away shone back at him. This made Lucas smile faintly, he felt that right now he was playing with these so-called rebels. Well¡­ at least surprising them won''t kill them instantly right?


    DARRR!!


    Gunshots rang out again and Lucas again used his teleportation to dodge the bullets that shot at him.


    Shuutt!!


    Lucas reappeared within fifteen meters of his original place, and again made the distant aimers target him again, and not even with small weapons or shoot guns, they were now using a bazooka to immobilize Lucas. Luckily, Lucas found out and disappeared again to finally appear in front of one of the people who shoot at him earlier.


    "What??? where did you come from?!" asked the man who was now pointing a gun at Lucas. Lucas also looked at one of the men on the other side of them who was now trying to contact their team commander, which made Lucas frown and think if he should meet the commander too.


    DARR!!


    Gunshots were heard booming from inside the base which was on the top wall of the building like a guard and surveillance tower.


    ¡­


    (It tells the story of a man who lives as a very valuable person in a rebel group he calls home and family.)


    Once upon a time, when winter came. An armed gang was on standby inside the base which looked like it would collapse at any moment if they let their guard down a little. It is an old building that is already fragile and is no longer inhabited by its owners which in the end they make it as a place to live to survive as well as a rebel against the government they do not like.


    A man with a burly body is now walking around the building, and every time he passes the people who are guarding at several monitoring points, the people who are on guard immediately pay their respects to the well-built man. From there, anyone will know if the burly man in the leather jacket he is wearing is the leader of the gang.


    The man''s name is Ron, he is the leader who is responsible for everything that happens and all the actions that the gang will take, all from him.


    Ron''s gaze was now lifted to look at the dark sky which at that time showed twelve stars falling simultaneously. And of course, it became a very rare thing, not only Ron who was now staring at the twelve shooting stars, but all of them in the building and the city witnessed it.


    Ron''s eyes suddenly widened in shock when he realized that one of the fallen stars was shooting towards them, which made them all run away in fear, while Ron just kept his head down.


    SHUUTTT!!!


    BUUMMM!!!!


    The building shook as a loud bang rang out in their ears, but there was not a single explosion or spring produced by the star, which was of course a question mark to Ron and the rest of the rebels.


    "Ron!!!" a call made by one of the children in the gang, made Ron now turn his head to look at him who ran to Ron who was standing still staring at the smoke that was created because the falling star was rubbing against their building. Luckily the star fell to the ground, and not the building they were in right now.


    "We have to check it out!" Ron spoke to the three people currently standing in front of him, who then exchanged glances at each other before finally nodding their heads in unison.


    Ron walked along with his three members who followed in his footsteps, but they walked a few steps behind Ron who was currently walking first. The three of them were timid people, having previously hesitated to approach the falling star.


    "Shouldn''t we just leave Ron? I''m worried if it''s not an ordinary star." said the thin and tall man who now made Ron turn to look at him. The man looked surprised when Ron turned and looked at him quite sharply as if Ron didn''t want his wish to be ignored.


    "I want you to check it in person by yourself Dan!" said Ron to Dan, the tall, thin man who then suddenly grabbed his own head and fell unconscious. It made the two friends who saw Dan''s behavior could only shake their heads in response to his very cowardly action.


    Not wanting to bother, Ron, who was currently shaking his head at Dan''s behavior, finally walked over to the Star which was about six to seven meters from where they were standing now.


    "Ron¡­ be careful." those were the words that one of the chubby men said to Ron who was now nodding his head and walking closer to the shooting star''s location.


    Ron''s brow furrowed when he saw it wasn''t an asteroid rock that he had found, but now he saw a baby sleeping soundly with a roll of paper and a cloth wrapped around him. Of course, it came as a shock to Ron and made no sense.


    "Ron¡­ what did you get? What is going on over there?" The two questions asked by members were completely ignored by Ron who was now holding the tiny baby. And when he walked up to the three members, the three of them were surprised to see the baby in Ron''s arms right now.


    How can a baby fall from the sky like a falling star? That was the question that was in their heads when they saw the baby who was fast asleep.

 Chapter 18 - First Story Of Aidan

    "Wwwwaaaaa!!! Wwwaaaaa!!!"


    The sound of crying babies sounded loudly in the old building where there had never been a baby in the place before, not even a small child. And of course, it made some of the men of the Devil Rebel gang come and stare in surprise when they saw a small baby who was now crying.


    The baby was deliberately laid on the mattress belonging to Ron, the leader of the Devil Rebel gang who now looks very confused and doesn''t know what to do with the baby.


    "Ron¡­ Whose child is that?" Asked a female member of Ron who now turned to the girl with the tomboy appearance. Belinda, that''s the name of the woman who is now getting a look that is difficult to interpret from the chairman, who is not understood by all members in the room.


    "Would you believe it, if I said this baby fell from the sky, Belinda??" Ron''s words and questions at that time of course made all the members who heard him now look at each other, pause for a moment then laughed in unison. Laughing at Ron''s words which they considered as a joke their leader gave to all of them.


    Ron, who was being laughed at, couldn''t help but sigh as he shook his head. They knew from the start that that was the reaction they would give him for those words.


    "I think she got someone pregnant!"


    "There''s no way a baby could fall from the sky, Ron¡­ you''re delusional!"


    Those were the words accompanied by laughter that rang in Ron''s ears. Just now it can be seen that the members of the Devil Rebel dare to insult and mock their gang leader because they all promote the ties of brotherhood more than the position they occupy. And because of that, Ron was only able to nod his head lazily, responding to the words and ridicule thrown at him by his members regarding the presence of the baby who was still crying on his bed.


    "It''s up to you if you want to believe me or not, obviously now this baby is here, and I don''t know what to do with this baby, he keeps crying!" said Ron in response to all their words and taunts. Then Ron''s words made the members in the room silent and think about what they should do now.


    "What if we take him to an orphanage??" an offer made by the man who looked quite old made Ron immediately shake his head, he balked at the proposal given by the man. And of course, that made those who saw the chairman''s refusal wonder,


    "Why not??" Belinda boldly asked Ron why he had rejected the proposal. Which made Ron now turn to Belinda who was standing in the doorway to his room.


    "Didn''t I tell you¡­ This child came down from the sky! So I''m not going to throw him into an orphanage." Back¡­ The statement made by Ron made them all laugh again because they felt that the sentence that came out of Ron''s mouth was really ridiculous and unreasonable.


    "Just tell me if you want to take care of her, Ron!" said one of them who laughed at Ron again, making the man could only exhale quite loudly, responding to the accusations from his gang members who were now in his room.


    But of the many members who laughed at Ron, only Belinda was the only one who didn''t think it was a joke or a joke. Because the gaze from Belinda now continues to look at the baby who is still crying on the bed, Ron realized and finally asked Belinda.


    "Do you know of any way you can make him stop crying, Belinda??" The question that Ron asked Belinda made the woman quickly see at him and nodded hesitantly, she walked slowly towards the bed which was quite large, and approached the baby on it who was still crying hysterically.


    The woman slowly carried the baby, who was now starting to stop crying, seemed to be calmer and calmer again.


    That thing also made the members of the Devil Rebel who laughed earlier, were now silent and silent. They felt that they had disturbed the Baby who was now calmer in Belinda''s lap.


    The woman looked at Ron who was staring at her at this time, "So is it true¡­ You''re going to take care of this child in this place, Ron??" The question that Belinda asked Ron also made the man nod his head seriously looking at the woman who was now holding the baby.


    "Yeah¡­ leave him here, I want him to be a member of us!" Ron said to Belinda which finally resulted in two different reactions among the members of the Devil Rebel who watched and listened to Ron''s words.


    Some people just accept everything that is decided by Ron, and it is included in Ron''s decision to take care of the baby which they think will bring benefits to them in the future. While some others questioned and balked at the arrival of the baby. Because they have a prejudice if the baby will bring something harmful to them.


    "Shouldn''t you rethink this Ron? At least a second time, because I feel like the presence or absence of the baby won''t affect us, will it?" A question asked by a man who has a red beard. Making Ron nod his head repeatedly in response to the question that was put to him that had already been saying.


    "Yeah¡­ since his presence won''t affect us is what made me want to take care of him, Marcus." And it was Ron''s answer that finally silenced the man with the red beard who Ron had called Marcus.


    Ron was now looking at all the members of the Devil Rebel who at that time wore various facial expressions. And Ron, who served as chairman of the gang, knew and understood what was in the minds of all its members.


    "Listen, I''m never joking in my current speech¡­ I found this child falling from the sky and not only myself, even Dan, Julio, and Vernandes witnessed it firsthand!" said Ron to all his members which then made the three people who have just been named, now nodded their heads, confirming Ron''s words saying that they were eyewitnesses in front of the members of the Devil Rebel.


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not, but my decision is absolute and unanimous. I will take care of this child and include him in the Devil Rebel membership along with all of you, so¡­ from now on, this child will be a part of all of us!" said Ron to the members of the Devil Rebel who were now silent hearing all the words Ron said to them.


    "But¡­ how do we call this baby?? Does this baby already have a name?" a question asked by one of the members who were in the doorway of Ron''s room at that time made Ron frown and pause to think for a moment.


    "Aidan, he has a name from now on and his name is Aidan!" Ron said to them who then in unison cheered the arrival of the baby who was said to have come down from the sky who was then named Aidan by their leader that night, a night where the snow fell very gently.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 19 - The Plan

    Aidan grew up to be a very cheerful child who of course was cared for by Belinda who was then a mother figure to Aidan, and also Ron who always watched over Aidan like a father figure beside him.


    Aidan is currently ten months old, but unlike most ten-month-old toddlers, Aidan rarely cries and always smiles gently at anyone who greets him in a very friendly manner.


    Of course, this made some members of the Devil Rebel realize the strangeness, and began to feel that Aidan was not an ordinary child like children his age in general.


    Aidan can even tell if there is someone who doesn''t like him or his father. He would scream loudly in front of those people and he would put on a look of disdain at them which of course made Ron feel that now he had a protector and a defender then.


    ¡­


    That night, Ron was having a kind of big meeting to discuss their plan of attack on an area to expand their place, they are very large rebels which of course is easy for them to do things such as shifting or expanding territory that will allow them to seize by force. government and build a new government of their own accord.


    "So¡­ are we going to attack them tonight?" a question that was asked by Dhan at that time made Ron turn to look at himself and then nodded his head to answer the question that was asked by Dhan to himself in front of all members of the Devil Rebel, which of course made them all cheer loudly and eagerly to rebel. that.


    "Yeah, we''re going to have a rebellion tonight! So prepare yourselves and mentally all of you, rest assured that soon we can take the government by force!!" said Ron as he clenched his right fist and raised the hand that he was clenching into a fist, which made all the members of Devil Rebel who were attending the meeting at that time excited and cheered very loudly with burning enthusiasm.


    "YEAAAAHHH!!!!"


    That was what they cheered before Ron finally nodded his head and said again,


    "Go back and prepare yourselves, I will give the signal that we are leaving!" said Ron which in the end made all the members present nodded their heads, then dispersed after knowing that the meeting they were attending was over.


    Ron walked out of the room, at the same time Dhan called Ron loudly enough that finally Ron stopped walking and turned to the thin man who was now standing beside him and walking with him.


    "What''s the matter, Dhan?" Ron asked Dhan who now turned to look at him and then said,


    "Does everyone have to come? what about Aidan and also Belinda?? wouldn''t it be unsafe if we were to attack and take a toddler as well as a woman guarding her??" A question asked by Dhan about Aidan finally made Ron silent as if he was reminded of that one little boy.


    Which finally made Ron could only turn to look at the man beside him to ask him for advice. But unfortunately, Dhan now looks just as confused as he is about what they will do with the two people Ron had forgotten about.


    In reality, Ron doesn''t mind if Belinda participates in the fight and the fight they will do, but for Aidan ... it''s a different thing because Ron doesn''t want to hurt Aidan in the slightest, Ron''s love for Aidan is like a father who always wants to protect and protect him. son very strictly.


    Seeing Ron who was confused, Dhan finally decided to make a suggestion to Ron and patted him on the shoulder lightly and said, "I think you should discuss this with Belinda, I think that woman will know which path you should take. " said Dhan to Ron who was now nodding his head in response to the proposal given to him by Dhan. He also felt that the man''s proposal was the best proposal for now.


    "Yes¡­ then the account will ask Belinda which path should I take because I don''t think I can make this decision on a whim!" Ron explained to Dhan who was now smiling, baring his big teeth and then nodding his head in response to Ron''s words and they then walked apart at the turn of the hall of the old building to enter their respective territories.


    As Ron said, he decided to go to Belinda and Aidan''s room which was not far from his.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Ron knocked on the door three times before finally entering the room. Ron''s arrival was immediately greeted warmly by Aidan who screamed until it sounded very shrill and also happy, which of course made Ron smile at Aidan when he heard the scream and went straight to Aidan to carry him into his arms.


    "Hey¡­ how are you today, Aidan??" a common question that a father asked his son at that time also made Aidan smile now while muttering a lot of things that Ron thought was very funny which made him laugh now after seeing that Aidan understood what Ron was saying and asked because at that time This behavior from Aidan seemed to be explaining what he had done during the day, which of course made Ron feel that Aidan was a smart kid.


    "Ron??" a call that was thrown by Belinda at that time made Ron who was carrying Aidan now turn to look at her who was carrying a milk bottle for Aidan who was in his arms at this time.


    "Belinda, there is something I want to talk to you about something!" said Ron who never made small talk, which of course made Belinda now frown and then nodded her head agreeing to Ron''s request which made them sit on Belinda''s sofa to then discuss what Ron would do regarding territorial expansion. from Devil Rebel, which of course made Belinda feel very agreeable and excited to join in on it.


    "That''s great Ron! I agree! We can expand our territory." said Belinda to Ron who was now exhaling and nodding his head, before finally saying,


    "The thing is¡­ what about Aidan??" and this time the question asked by Ron also made Belinda pause for a moment and just realized, they can''t leave Aidan alone, but she also can''t bring Aidan to go join the rebellion over the territory they will target.

 Chapter 20 - Mission

    Belinda''s eyes are now on Ron, who is sitting in front of her, holding Aidan on his lap who is busy playing with the ropes of the Hoodie that Ron is wearing.


    As usual, Ron always looked after Aidan and pampered him. He never even let Aidan out of his arms and laps if they were together like now.


    Belinda was silent for a moment, thinking about what was the best decision for herself and Aidan. Because basically if war and rebellion occur it will cause injury and even death. This is something that Belinda doesn''t want to happen to any of them, even though it is actually the war and rebellion that Belinda wants. Because it can bring good for the Devil Rebel to expand their territory.


    Belinda really wanted to join the fight, but she also couldn''t leave Aidan alone in this building, and it was also impossible for her to leave Aidan to anyone. Because he knew, that most members of the Devil Rebel here could not accept Aidan''s presence. Even though Aidan was just a child, and had been there for ten months. But this does not necessarily change the minds of those who still reject the child''s presence.


    Finally, with a heavy heart, Belinda had to give up this opportunity and not participate in the mission to expand their territory, just for the sake of Aidan.


    "I¡­ I think it''s best if I don''t join this Territory expansion mission, Ron¡­ because I''m sure that Aidan won''t be safe if I leave him and if I bring him." Belinda explained to Ron who was currently frowning because Ron knew very well the nature and persistence of Belinda to expand the territory. Especially in missions that are rarely carried out like today,


    Ron was even more confused about what he should do, he was now looking at Aidan who was still focused on playing with the rope attached to his hoodie. A crazy idea entered Ron''s head, which he realized that this idea could harm people including Aidan.


    Ron also turned to Belinda and said, "No ... I think you and Aidan should come on this mission, Belinda." said Ron to Belinda who was surprised then frowned at the explanation.


    "Are you crazy?! There''s no way we can bring Aidan on this mission, after all, we''re fighting government soldiers, Ron!" Belinda said to Ron, reminding him that they weren''t fighting commoners. Which made Ron just nod his head in response to Belinda''s words.


    "It''s okay, I''d better be here with Aidan. I don''t want anyone to get hurt moreover this will endanger Aidan!" said Belinda again to Ron who was now shaking his head, as if what Belinda said was the wrong thing and he was sure it would never happen.


    "No Belinda¡­ Aidan will be fine, you will come, but you are at the very back, and I will order Dhan and the others to protect you two!" said Ron to Belinda again, which then made Belinda stand up from her seat while shaking her head quite hard, she felt annoyed with Ron.


    "No, Ron! I don''t want to harm Aidan, especially if I have to bother the others, that''s fine¡­ I''m fine. I''ll be here with Aidan. So you guys can fight back and expand your territory without having to think about my condition as well as Aidan''s behind. Let us stay here because it will be safer." Belinda explained to Ron, who finally exhaled with a smile and nodded his head to approve Belinda''s request to stay in the building and not participate in the rebellion.


    "Okay¡­ I can''t force you anymore, you can keep Aidan here!" said Ron to Belinda who now smiled and nodded his head in response to Ron''s final decision to agree to Belinda''s wish at that time.


    "When will you carry out the expansion of this Territory?" Belinda asked Ron who was now frowning and then looked at the clock hanging on the old mossy wall, which made Ron speak.


    "Twenty or thirty minutes from now." That was the answer that Ron gave to Belinda who now turned to look at the clock on the wall and then nodded her head in response.


    "Then go and have a sip!" said Belinda to Ron who now chuckled at the order, which then Ron nodded his head and went to give Aidan to Belinda.


    "Hope and pray, may we win the territory, Belinda." said Ron to Belinda who now nodded, responding to Ron''s words.


    "Be careful¡­ I will always pray for you all, come home safe, and don''t let anyone get hurt, Ron!" said Belinda to Ron who was now smiling and then responded to Belinda''s worried words to him.


    "Take us when we''re leaving, because I want to see Aidan''s face at that time to cheer me up!" said Ron to Belinda who agreed to this.


    "Aidan and I will escort all of you to the front of the gate, calm down!" said Belinda which in the end made Ron nodded and left Aidan and Belinda to prepare himself.


    Ron walked out of Belinda''s room and then walked quickly to his room, as Ron had said if they were to leave in about thirty minutes, which made him unable to linger much and had to hurry to catch up on his lateness because he was sure that all the members of the Devil Rebel were waiting and ready.


    ¡­


    Teng!! Teng!! Teng!!


    The clock shows one o''clock in the morning, and that is the time when the Devil Rebel gang will launch their action. All members had left their respective places, carrying firearms that were no less powerful than those of the government soldiers. Be thankful that there are many illegal firearms sellers in the country, making them very easy to get.


    Ron was standing in front of the border gate, along with Dhan, Julio, and Fernandes. The four of them waited for the arrival of hundreds of members of the Devil Rebel and also Belinda who was supposed to bring Aidan as he told Ron if the two of them would escort them all away that night.


    And sure enough, Belinda came along with Aidan who was miraculously awake and still developing a smile when he saw Ron standing in the distance, which of course made many pairs of eyes now look at the ten-month-old toddler.


    "He''s not asleep?" Ron asked Belinda who shook her head,


    "I think he also understands that you''re leaving now, and wants to see you all off," Belinda said to Ron, which finally made Ron smile looking at Aidan who was now hugging him before finally laughing. It made Ron feel very happy and very excited to carry out the mission of expanding the territory this time.


    "Let''s take the territory!!!" shouted Ron with blazing enthusiasm to all the members of the Devil Rebel who also replied to his call in unison.


    "OI!!!!"


    That night also witnessed when the Devil Rebel conspiracy began to act.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 21 - The Healer

    The night of one o''clock in the morning came, the Devil Rebel gang finally took action. They are trying to expand their territory by fighting with the military, although it looks easy, in reality, all of these things are very difficult. They had to shift one by one the residents living in one house, and then into two and then into three. That''s what they continue to do gradually.


    The word shift that is meant by Devil Rebel is to eliminate their lives or offer them to join the Devil Rebel team, until now all decisions and their lives are in the hands of the people themselves.


    And of course, the first option is never going to take it, if anyone chooses that option, when one family head is shot, the other family members choose to beg for them to be released with the guarantee that they will happily give the house and all its contents to the members of the Devil Rebel.


    Once again, doing missions like that is not as easy as one might think and not as easy as one might think. Because basically, Devil Rebel has to deal with the police many times which will later create a fierce battle between the soldiers who were ordered to suppress the rebels who have been fighting the government for more than ten years.


    Even the Devil Rebels have some people they call the death squad, because of their actions at that time running towards the soldiers with bomb vests and bags containing bombs which they would later throw, in case they didn''t reach their destination, namely where the government soldiers are.


    ¡­


    The battle lasted a long time and was very thrilling because the Devil Rebels also used some of the citizens they had met before as hostages. They deliberately used the hostages to repulse the soldiers and the police who always managed to make them retreat slowly so that they could expand their territory little by little.


    Praise Vernandes who proposed this method to Ron a few months ago, because basically, the proposal that Vernandes made to Ron was very useful for them, with evidence that they had been carrying out the mission for five hours and had succeeded in expanding the area by 5000 meters from Devil Rebel territory which was in the corner of the government territory at that time.


    "You''re great, Vernandes!" a compliment was given by Ron to Vernandes who now smiled and turned to look at him who also looked at him very proudly, but at the same time, they forgot one thing.


    The government army also had a sniper who must have been very reliable at that time, and the sniper shot Ron until he finally fell, and surprised several Members of the Devil Rebel.


    DARR!!!


    "Ugh!"


    Ron was shocked beyond measure, his body collapsed when he felt a pain in his left chest and felt that he had just been attacked by a sniper who shot hot lead right into his chest. Quickly Vernandes who was beside Ron immediately restrained the man''s body which was staggering down.


    At the same time, dozens of gunshots were heard in Ron''s ears who now felt that he could no longer distinguish where the gunshots were coming from, and he even turned his head to look at Vernandes who at that time shouted at his members, but he couldn''t hear clearly, what Vernandes said at that time.


    ¡­


    Simultaneously with the fall of the leader, the soldiers began to attack them with gunfire, not wanting when from the government, the members of the Devil Rebel fought back by shooting and throwing grenades at the soldiers who were also trying to fight him.


    "DEFEND THE TERRITORY!!" The screams that were thrown by Vernandes also made the units of Devil Rebel members who were on standby behind now run towards the front border to make a shield from whatever was around them, trucks and other cars they used, and they didn''t even care about the prisoners which made them immediately shoot dead the prisoners as revenge because the army had dared to injure the leader of the big gang.


    "Ron!!! Ron!!!" The call that was made by Vernandes at that time was only given a glance by Ron, who at that time almost fainted from blood loss and pain. Vernandes'' eyes now turned to look at Dhan and Julio who came using a Viar type motorbike (a three-wheeled motorbike that has a fairly wide space behind it.)


    "Dhan! Take Ron to the base immediately, he''s lacking a lot of blood!" said Vernandes to Dhan and Julio who now immediately helped Vernandes lift and lift Ron onto the motorbike.


    "What about this mission?? Should we retreat?!" Julio asked Vernandes who was now shaking his head rapidly,


    "Let me lead them, you guys go and quickly treat Ron''s wounds before it''s too late!" said Vernandes to Dan and Julio who now nodded his head and immediately went to headquarters to treat Ron who was seriously injured.


    ¡­


    That night Belinda didn''t sleep, she purposely waited for news from Julio about the expansion of the territory, and so did Aidan, who was reluctant to fall asleep, and now still playing with some used toys they found in several buildings within the Devil Rebel area.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    A knock that sounded very fast at that moment made Belinda immediately glance towards the outside door, and then she got up from her seat to open the door. When Belinda opened the door, she saw Dhan standing with a shirt covered in blood, this of course made Belinda shocked and panicked at the same time.


    "Dhan?! What happened to you?!!" Belinda asked Dhan who was now exhaling tiredly, he immediately pointed to the back and said,


    "Belinda!! Ron needs help, he''s injured and in the medical room!" Dan said to Belinda who was now surprised to hear that, she quickly nodded his head and ran to carry Aidan and then together with Dhan went to the medical room, because basically, the only person who knew medical well was Belinda in their gang.


    ¡­


    When Belinda, Aidan, and Dhan were in the medical room, Belinda who saw Ron''s condition, which was very worrying at that time, was shocked. Seeing how Ron was lying on the floor mat, Belinda immediately dropped Aidan in the right corner and then immediately prepared to treat and treat Ron who was seriously injured.


    "What happened?! Why did he get shot like this?!" Belinda asked while preparing the things she needed, which at that time was assisted by Dhan and Julio. Without realizing that Aidan was currently walking towards Ron who was lying there.


    "Wa ... Wawawawa ..." Aidan''s voice that was heard by the three of them made the three of them turn to look at Aidan. Julio immediately went over to him to keep him away from Ron who was lying right next to him.


    Aidan put his small hand right on Ron''s wound on his chest which then gave rise to a soft dim light, which of course made Julio stop to keep him away from Ron, Belinda and Dhan could only stare at what was happening at this moment.


    "What is he doing?!" asked Dhan which in the end made Belinda immediately run to keep Aidan away with Ron who now miraculously coughed and woke up from his unconscious state.


    Trang!


    Belinda, Julio, and Dhan''s gazes now turned to look at the bullet that fell from Aidan''s hand who was now smiling to see that Ron had woken up, which was certainly very surprising for the three people.


    ¡­

 Chapter 22 - This Is Aidan

    "Cough!!" Ron coughed and woke up from his unconscious state, which of course made Belinda, Julio and Dhan surprised to see him. Because Belinda has not handled Ron''s condition, who was shot and is in a serious condition.


    Trang!


    The trio''s gaze shifted to the direction of a bullet that had fallen from Aidan''s grasp, which again made them feel surprised. thus making the three of them froze where they stood.


    "Julio¡­ T-try to check on Ron." Dhan spoke and ordered Julio to check on Ron''s condition. While Belinda just nodded her head agreeing to Dhan''s words who ordered Julio, so now Julio walked slowly towards Ron who was still lying in his place. Julio immediately took off the clothes Ron was wearing with one tear so that Ron''s body was now exposed.


    "!!!!" Julio was silent and surprised to see what he saw.


    "Oh my God!" Said Belinda who also saw it, who finally felt surprised, seeing how Ron''s body was fine, there wasn''t even a single wound on his body.


    Ron, who was already conscious but not fully aware at that time, could only glance at his three surprised friends in turn.


    "What is wrong?? Is something wrong?" Ron asked the three who were now glancing at each other, who then looked at Aidan who seemed to be laughing and happy to see his father awake.


    Ron slowly got up from his sleeping position and then looked at Aidan. For a few minutes, Ron still didn''t realize what had happened to him, but in the next second, he realized what had happened to him and was shocked at how he felt right now.


    He quickly checked all corners of his body and even Ron jumped from where he was lying to check for cuts or something that hurt him earlier, but he found nothing on his body. So he quickly turned to the three people who were still rooted in their place and hadn''t woken up from their shock at what Aidan had done.


    They only knew that what Aidan had done earlier had saved and even cured Ron, who was already in critical condition.


    Which of course leaves a big question in their minds about who Aidan is, and if what they saw was the real thing? Regarding Aidan who had just healed Ron with just one touch and light that appeared that wasn''t as dazzling as they had seen before.


    "W-what happened?? What has happened to me???" Ron asked the three of them, who now turned to look at Aidan in Belinda''s arms.


    "Um¡­. Pa¡­!" said Aidan as he stretched out his hand towards Ron as if he wanted to be held by Ron. Which in the end made Ron immediately carry Aidan who was now screaming with pleasure and then hugged him gently.


    "Ron¡­ the one who healed you was Aidan." Belinda''s words also made Ron frown upon hearing those words. He then just chuckled and shook his head, feeling that what Belinda said was impossible. But Dhan and Julio immediately confirmed Belinda''s words, saying.


    "Right! We saw it too!" Said Dhan, which was then given a nod by Julio who also added,


    "We saw that his hand emitted a light and the bullet that was lodged in your body fell out of his hand earlier!" said Julio to Ron. Which in the end made Ron start to believe their words and feel very surprised by what happened.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, currently, Vernandes is having trouble holding back the territory they already have, he was injured in the arm because he was grazed by bullets from snipers who had been conquered by snipers who were also owned by the Devil Rebel plotters.


    "Shit! I can''t concentrate!" Vernandes cursed to himself, of course, he couldn''t concentrate, because right now his mind was on the leader of the gang, Ron, who had been shot in the chest. Which of course made him lose his focus.


    DARR!! DARR!! DARR!!


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­"


    Vernandes opened fire and then he went back into hiding when the bullet used by him had to be refilled immediately because it ran out.


    WITTT!!!


    A whistling sound came from up ahead, making Vernandes who was leaning on the pad of the barrier now look at the whistling sound which turned out to be Dhan, Julio, Ron, and Belinda, and Aidan who came to their place. This of course raised a big question mark in his mind because Ron looked fit and didn''t even look like someone who had just been shot. Nor should Aidan participate in their very dangerous mission.


    Vernandes now stood up and then ran to meet those who were a few meters from the border, and it was also a safe place because that position was the point where firearms could not reach them.


    Vernandes'' eyes now turned to look at Ron who was in front of him, "Are you okay?!" a question that was asked by Vernandes at that time was answered with a nod of his head from Ron. Vernandes then turned to look at Aidan who was then being carried by Belinda beside Ron.


    "Hh¡­ and why did you bring this little boy??" The question asked by Vernandes to Ron also made Ron who heard it now smile as he said,


    "I have a feeling that he will help us, Vernandes," said Ron to Vernandes who was now frowning not understanding the words,


    "Whoa! Look¡­ Your shoulder is injured!" said Julio to Vernandes who now nodded his head while showing his injured shoulder at that time. Belinda who was standing beside Ron immediately brought Aidan closer to Vernandes. Making the man confused, when he heard Belinda say,


    "Aidan! Look¡­ uncle Vernandes is injured!" said Belinda friendly to the toddler who now quickly turned his gaze to Vernandes. Aidan then stretched out his hand to hold the wound that was owned by Vernandes.


    Vernandes just wanted to protest, but he was silent for a moment when he saw a dim light appear from Aidan''s hand, making Vernandes stunned and surprised after the light disappeared. The gunshot wound he had sustained around Vernandes''s arm just disappeared as if he wasn''t hurt at all.


    Vernandes now turned to look at Ron with a look of surprise and fear, when he found out that Aidan was no ordinary child.


    "We can heal those who are seriously injured, and we can get this territory for us!" said Ron to Vernandes who now nodded his head in response to Ron''s words which then made him excited again to carry out the regional expansion mission at that time.


    "Good! Come on!! Let''s take this territory together!" shouted Vernandes excitedly, to which Dhan and Julio also cheered and immediately spread out to help those who were fighting and shot each other at the government soldiers.


    Which in the end with the help of Aidan who healed several people who were seriously injured even made them win the battle by defending their territory without having to step back. Winning the battle does not mean that the conflict is gone. Because the soldiers from the government were still trying even though their efforts could not directly defeat the plotters.. They are still trying for quite a long time until now.

 Chapter 23 - Aidan Sad Story

    Aidan grew into an ace for the Devil Rebel gang. How come? His presence greatly affects the condition of the Devil Rebel, it can be seen from the first year of his arrival that Devil Rebel has triumphed, and gradually mastered the territory they want. Until now, the Devil Rebel was able to control almost half of the government area.


    Aidan is highly respected by all of the conspirators from Devil Rebel, even though it''s like that, Ron doesn''t want Aidan to be made as a leader. Because he was still hesitant to hand over his leadership to the child who was then only nine years old, which in the end made Ron hand over the power to his own friend Vernandes. It happened when Ron fell ill and eventually died of his illness, Aidan could not help him after finding out that Ron was seriously ill and made Aidan take a lot of time to heal him.


    Ron had deliberately kept it all a secret from Aidan and the rest of the Devil Rebels. Thus making Ron''s death very surprising to many parties and including Aidan himself who was very devastated by it. Only one message said by his father to him, "Do your best, you are a true warrior and save all the things you love." that was the last message said by Ron to Aidan before he finally breathed his last.


    ¡­


    The last words Ron said to Aidan kept ringing in his head, and almost every night, Aidan thought about and remembered them. Words that he will never forget for the rest of his life.


    Aidan''s life became very sad, and even sadder when Belinda died of a heart attack one week after Ron died, which of course made Aidan a lone child at the age of nine, which made Aidan a more silent person. compared to other children who were the same age as him at that time.


    Like tonight, Aidan sat contemplating in the chair where his father always sat watching or talking with him. Both of Aidan''s eyes were now on a door when he heard a knock from the door, which made Aidan finally get up from his seat and walk to the door of the room that used to be Ron''s room, which is now being used by him.


    Aidan opened the door and saw that it was Vernandes, the man who was now standing right in front of him, bringing Aidan dinner at that time.


    "Uncle!" said Aidan calling Vernandes who was now spreading his smile towards Aidan,


    "Aidan, why don''t you go to the restaurant?? I''m waiting for you there!" said Vernandes, which made Aidan now frown upon hearing that, because he felt that his uncle rarely looked for him.


    "What is wrong?? was there anything discussed there earlier?" Aidan asked Vernandes who was now exhaling and then nodded his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ I plan to expand our territory again!" said Vernandes to Aidan who was now frowning at those words,


    "What is wrong?? is our territory not wide enough right now??" A question asked by Aidan also made Vernandes nodded his head quickly to answer the question,


    "Yes! Certain! We will always lack Territory, and as long as our seizure of territory returns, I need your role here." said Vernandes to Aidan, which made Aidan understand what the uncle meant, because he was the medicine, of course, those who were injured would need energy and healing from Aidan.


    "I will always help for the well-being of all members, Uncle," said Aidan to Vernandes who was now smiling at his words,


    "So¡­ you''re coming right??" Vernandes asked Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to his uncle''s words,


    "I will always come along," Aidan replied to Vernandes who was now smiling happily while muttering,


    "Yes ... ok, be prepared because later you will move to the border with Dhan." said Vernandes to Aidan who now nodded his head again in response to the words that were said by his Uncle at that time.


    Aidan was immediately prepared to be moved to the border area because his uncle asked him to move from there. It''s true, since the death of Ron and Belinda, Vernandes is a man who takes care of all the needs of Aidan, which makes Aidan will always obey all the words that Vernandes throws at him, and even now he thinks he is leaving the house. only to stay on the border and help the soldiers to expand their territory which of course made many parties including Dhan slightly objected to the decision from Vernandes regarding the move from Aidan at that time.


    ¡­


    "I became clueless! Why do you want to be moved here, Aidan??! You should have asked me this first!" the words that were thrown by Dhan at that time, made Aidan just turn his head to look at him with a gaze that was quite tired of the chatter that was thrown by Dhan that night,


    "I became unable to defend you after you received everything that Vernandes ordered, Aidan!" the ravings would never stop there, and Aidan knew Dhan all too well.


    There is nothing Aidan can do at this time other than nod his head in response to Dhan''s words while saying,


    "Yeah¡­ this has all happened Uncle Dhan¡­ I can''t go back on my words right now, anyway¡­ isn''t that great?? I don''t have to take a long time to run to the border because I now live in the vicinity." Aidan said to Dhan who was now only able to shake his head in response to what Aidan said at that time. While Dhan who heard it now could only shake his head in response to the words that Aidan said to him,


    "Whatever¡­ I can''t tell you, you are a difficult child for me to tell, and that is normal for a child your age at this time." Dhan muttered trying to understand the nature of a nine to the ten-year-old child from now on, which of course made Aidan chuckle now at that.


    "Thank you, Uncle Dhan!" said Aidan to Dhan who now nodded his head and lay down beside Aidan while saying,


    "I''ll be coming along¡­ so don''t worry, you have me now, Aidan." that''s what Dhan said to Aidan that night. And Aidan who heard it now smiled while nodding his head in response to the words that Dhan said to him.


    ¡­

 Chapter 24 - Mysterious Man

    Dhan''s words are true, he will always be beside Aidan. However, it turned out that he could not last forever because Dhan died after he had a dispute with Vernandes about things that Aidan did not know at that time. Which in the end Aidan felt that he had no one else but Vernandes a few years ago.


    And now, Aidan has grown up and he has grown into a handsome boy who has a kind heart and will be firm when needed. Aidan will always be on guard at the border area this year because Vernandes has already informed about their target to take over the unrighteous government that has oppressed its citizens like that.


    "You''ve been doing well, Aidan¡­ you can rest!" a word was thrown by Vernandes through the walkie-talkie that he is currently holding, Aidan exhaled slowly after hearing those words, he leaned back on the chair he was sitting in, and looked at the clock that was attached to his arm which then made Aidan also nodded his head in agreement with Vernandes as he said,


    "Yes¡­ thank you, Uncle. I will rest in the barracks." said Aidan to Vernandes. Aidan walked tiredly and then lay down on the mattress in the barracks that had been provided at the border at that time.


    Aidan was silent and stared at the ceiling of the barracks, the situation inside the barracks at that time was very quiet. There was no one there except Aidan who was lying down tiredly.


    Aidan who was on the bed looked to the side which made him suddenly feel a feeling of longing in his heart. He misses those close to him who is no longer in this world.


    "I want a friend¡­" Aidan mumbled to himself, he whispered as if he was a very lonely child right now. Even though Vernandes and the Devil Rebel followers were around him, he still felt lonely in the crowd. It was as if there was a void that no one else could fill by his side at this time.


    Krssskkkk!!


    "Report!! There is someone who appears and disappears suddenly at district seventy-fifth, once again¡­ Objects appear and disappear at district seventy-fifth very quickly!"


    Krrrrssskkkk!!


    Aidan, who was dreaming at the time, now frowned upon hearing the report. He quickly grabbed the walkie-talkie lying on the side of his bed, Aidan tried to listen to the broadcast that was being reported by the security team at district seventy-five which at that time was probably by unintentionally broadcast his report to everyone at this time.


    Aidan''s brow furrowed when he heard the report that seemed odd to him, which in the end made Aidan mutter softly, "An object that appears and disappears suddenly?? What object is that??" That was the question Aidan mumbled to himself.


    Krrrssskkkk!!


    "Someone appeared at district ten and disappeared again, once again the object approached the base and appeared at district ten and disappeared again!!" Aidan heard another report on the walkie-talkie.


    Krssskkkk!!!


    "What?!!" Aidan was very surprised after he heard that the object that had disappeared had now appeared at the closest district from the base, namely at district ten, which of course made Aidan curious about the object he didn''t know what it looked like at that time.


    Krrrsss!!


    DARR!!!


    A gunshot that was released made Aidan startled until he got up from his sleeping position at that time, Aidan turned his head to stare at the walkie-talkie that was no longer on, which then made Aidan quickly get out of the barracks to stare at the district ten that is located. quite a distance from him right now, as he was at district seven, which was the border closest to the base.


    BUM!!!!


    An explosion occurred at district nine which of course made Aidan surprised by an explosion that occurred at district nine which is the central monitoring office.


    Krrrssskk!!!


    "MEDICAL!! We need medical urgently!!! Many people are injured here!"


    Krrrssskkkk!!!


    Aidan was stunned, he seemed unable to digest the words he heard from the walkie-talkie which was now lying under Aidan''s feet because it had previously fallen from Aidan''s grasp at this time.


    Krrrssskkkk!!!


    "Aidan!! Aidan!!! Aidan!!!!!"


    The call that sounded in Aidan''s ear also made him realize, which then made Aidan immediately run towards the central monitoring office which was one district ahead as fast as he could.


    "Hah¡­. hahhh¡­ hahhh¡­" Aidan took a deep breath as he ran very fast at that time, running was something he found very tiring. Aidan''s eyes narrowed when he reached the ninth district and tried to find injured people among the rubble, the scattered dust and darkness of the night became an obstacle for Aidan who wanted to help people.


    Aidan''s eyes widened when he found the people who were guarding the district ninth all lying limply which made him immediately approach one of those closest to him.


    Aidan immediately tried to heal the person with the healing he had, a light that wasn''t too bright appeared from both of Aidan''s hands at that time, and slowly the man he was treating was healed. But at the same time, a bullet shot and directly hit the head of the man who was being handled by Aidan, which made Aidan immediately turn his head to look behind him.


    "..."


    Aidan who was surprised quickly turned to look behind where a man who was unfamiliar to him, the man with tan skin and American style hair, and the gaze of the two piercing eyes that were now staring right at him. This of course made Aidan surprised and moved from his place, looking at the man quite wary.


    "Who are you?!" Aidan asked in a high enough tone to the man who now approached him and immediately grabbed Aidan''s arm quite firmly, which of course surprised Aidan.


    "Follow me!" Take the man to Aidan, who is now quickly kicking the man with enough force that the man''s grip on him is released because the man is in pain and winces.


    "Who are you?!!! Were you assigned by the government to kill us?!" Aidan asked by shouting at the man who was now grimacing and then standing up straight, trying to endure the pain of the kick that Aidan had given him.


    "I''m not from the government." The man replied to Aidan who was now frowning and then asked again,


    "Then what did you do to them? Why did you hurt my friends?? Who are you?!" Aidan asked back to the man who was now chuckling, which made Aidan feel annoyed, and immediately approached one of the heads of the team at district nine at that time. He was just about to heal him, but the words from the man-made Aidan quite annoyed to hear it.


    "It''s useless for you to heal them, they''re all dead!!" And that was what the man said that made Aidan now glance at a weapon in the team leader''s pocket which in the end made Aidan quickly take the weapon that was there and immediately shoot a foreign man he did not recognize in front of him.


    DARR!!! DARR!!! DAR!!!


    "!!!" Aidan''s body jolted when he realized that the man had disappeared, and quickly appeared beside him. The man immediately grabbed the weapon that was in Aidan''s hand and turned to point a gun at Aidan who was silent, surprised to realize it.


    "Don''t act so much or I''ll kill you like I killed them all!" The threat was hurled by the man-made Aidan silent, but he did not stop speaking as if speaking was not forbidden by the man at this time.


    "What do you want?!" Aidan asked the man who was now exhaling. Then the man answered his question,


    "You."


    The answer that the man gave, of course, made Aidan feel confused. But one second later Aidan realized that the man was now targeting him and deliberately provoked him to come to this base.


    "I don''t have anything, what do you want me for?!" Aidan asked which made the man now walking towards him and then said,


    "You know what I want too, Aidan." Said the man who again silenced Aidan, who now felt that he was in a very critical situation.


    ¡­.


    Aidan fell silent as the man lowered the weapon he was currently holding, and then grabbed the surprised Aidan''s arm. Aidan felt he had to remain vigilant about what a stranger who had power that was quite shocking for him at this time would do.


    "You come with me now, so you can understand why I want you right now." The man said which of course made Aidan feel that this man would trap him.


    "Where are we going?!" Aidan asked with a little fear in himself, while the man now exhaled at the question and turned his head to look at Aidan quite sharply, as if from his gaze he gave an order that Aidan just had to follow him and he would understand afterward.


    However, Aidan was not an easy person to threaten like that. With all his might Aidan defended from his footing when the man was about to take him away from the current ninth point.


    "Aidan!" Call the man to Aidan who is still stealing his body trying to restrain the man who was about to take him away. At the same time, the strange man looked around, finding a lot of people coming from a distance with weapons with them, which made the man realize that Aidan was biding his time right now. In the end, the man had no other choice but to take Aidan using his teleportation powers.


    Shuut!!


    And they both disappeared from the ninth point which was already ravaged at that time.

 Chapter 25 - Strategy

    Tells about Lucas who is trying to lure the healer to come to the place he is currently stepping on.


    BUM!!!


    Lucas managed to blow up the monitoring base, he intentionally left one person on duty there. He walked over to the person who at that time was injured in both legs, who was now looking at Lucas quite fearfully, of course making Lucas feel that moments like this should be used as well as possible by him,


    "Call the healer, tell him that you need help as there are so many injured here." Lucas gave an order to the frightened man in front of him. Lucas looked left and right to look for a tool he could use to summon the healer, he also saw a walkie-talkie sitting on a table not far from where he was. Lucas took the walkie-talkie and handed it to the injured man in front of him.


    The frightened man took the object from Lucas'' hand and immediately said all the things Lucas had ordered him with his body shaking with fear.


    "MEDICAL!! We need medical urgently!!! Many are injured here!" the man said to the walkie-talkie he was holding at this moment, he glanced at Lucas who was still staring at him intently, watching if the man said anything wrong.


    Lucas knew that the medical person who was calling was not only one person, but Lucas didn''t want many to come to that place except for the person he was looking for right now. Lucas narrowed his eyes which finally made the man know who Lucas wanted to meet at this time. So that he who was scared finally called Aidan.


    "Aidan!! Aidan!!! Aidan!!!!!" Called the man, which made Lucas finally know the name of the person he was looking for right now, and that person was Aidan.


    Lucas was currently still staring intently at the injured man, while the man who got the gaze felt very frightened when he found out that Lucas was not an ordinary human.


    "I want to know, what have you done to the citizens who are outside the border?? Where have they all gone, Ian??" Lucas gave a question to the man he recognized as Ian because he saw the name stuck to the uniform he was currently wearing.


    The man named Ian seemed reluctant to answer Lucas'' questions, so Lucas finally disappeared from his place and immediately appeared in front of him very close. Lucas intends to scare Ian which turns out to be successful and looks totally shocked by it.


    "We took them all as hostages to threaten the government so we could expand our territory!" Ian replied to Lucas who was surprised to hear that answer and then again asked the man some questions.


    "Where did you keep them all? Tell me!" Lucas shouted at Ian who seemed reluctant to answer the question, and that of course made Lucas feel emotional. He quickly grabbed Ian''s collar and asked with great emphasis on the man. "Where?!" he asked with a snarl, which finally made him move his hand and point south. Made Lucas turn his head to the left to see where the hostages were.


    ''I''ll have to check because this man could be tricking me!'' Those were the words that eloquently uttered in his heart. Lucas let go of the squeeze of his hand on the man''s collar and walked over to one of the bodies to pick up a handcuff that was beside the body. Lucas walked back to the man named Ian and put the handcuffs on him, locking the man between the rubble of the crumbling building.


    Lucas grabbed the walkie-talkie that was in Ian''s hand and then went from that place to the place the man had pointed at, which was also said to be the place where they kept the hostages.


    Whoosh!!


    Lucas snapped his fingers and then disappeared from the base to go to where the hostages were after he believed that the person named Aidan took a long time to get to the base.


    Shut!!


    Lucas was now standing in a place where he saw a lot of sick people who were not taken care of, and there were even some who had died very thin as if they had not been fed at all.


    Lucas'' sudden appearance of course made them all very surprised, there were even some very thin little children who screamed hysterically because of fear. Seeing that, of course, Lucas felt concerned about all of that, especially the children who were victims of Devil Rebel''s cruelty.


    "Quiet!! It''s okay¡­ I''m a good person!" Lucas said to all of them who were trying to keep their distance from Lucas. They were standing quite a distance from Lucas and staring at him with fear and disbelief.


    "I will help all of you because you need help! I''ll help all of you, okay? Calm down!" Lucas said to those people and calmed all of them in the place.


    A man who looked quite healthy compared to the others in the room, stepped forward and asked Lucas, "Who are you? Where did you appear from?" And the question that was asked by him managed to make Lucas turn to him and answer.


    "My name is Lucas, I can help all of you to get out of here. But I have a question for all of you, are you the captives of the deserters of this country?" Lucas asked them after he introduced his name to all of them.


    The nod of the head that Lucas received from all of them finally made Lucas believe that it was true that they were prisoners of this gang. Lucas also decided that he had to immediately help these hostages.


    "Are you going to help us all get out of this?" One of the little girls asked Lucas who turned to look at him. Lucas smiled at the girl and nodded his head. Lucas looked back at everyone in the place and then he exhaled heavily.


    "But before that, I must bring the healer here to heal some of you. All of you hold on a little longer! I assure you that I will return and free all of you." Lucas said to all of them as if making a promise.. Lucas immediately snapped his fingers and again disappeared from the place which of course again surprised them all.

 Chapter 26 - Meet Aidan

    Lucas returned to the base that he had previously attacked, and when he had just arrived, a man appeared who entered the base and approached the injured Ian in front of him. Lucas also believes that the man is Aidan, the person he has been looking for all this time.


    Lucas continued to stare at Aidan from behind when at this time Aidan was trying to heal Ian with a light that came out of his hand. But Lucas recalled a memory that suddenly invaded Lucas'' mind and provoked his emotions.


    Lucas thought back to the people he had just met, the hostages who seemed to need a healer like Aidan. However, Devil Rebel abuses people like himself and Aidan only for the benefit of himself and his group, which of course cannot be accepted by Lucas.


    Lucas, who had been provoked by emotions from his thoughts, finally grabbed the weapon lying right beside his feet very quickly, then he fired the shot right at Ian''s head which made him die instantly, and surprised Aidan who was in front of him, who now turned around. to stare at Lucas.


    "Who are you??!" A question asked by Aidan who sounded annoyed at that time made Lucas now walk over to Aidan and immediately grabbed Aidan''s arm and pulled him to stand up from his place.


    Lucas immediately gave Aidan an invitation, "Follow me!" That''s the invitation that Lucas threw to Aidan. Which then suddenly kicked Lucas hard enough, so Lucas felt pain and released his grip on Aidan.


    Lucas spontaneously took a few steps back due to the push from Aidan''s feet at that time. ''Damn¡­ this kid.'' Lucas cursed in his heart after he felt quite a pain in his stomach from the kick earlier.


    "Who are you?!!! Were you assigned by the government to kill us, huh?!" A question that Aidan hurled loudly to Lucas now made him just silent and grimaced because he still felt pain in his stomach.


    After a while, Lucas then tried to stand tall and look strong in front of Aidan. "I am not ordered by anyone, nor am I from any party." Lucas replied to Aidan who was now frowning, showing as if Aidan didn''t understand what Lucas meant by being confused by the answer he received, which made him finally ask again.


    "Then what did you do to them?! Why did you hurt my friends?? Who are you really?!" Aidan again asked Lucas who was now chuckling. He felt like laughing when he heard the word ''friend'' that came out of Aidan''s mouth at that time.


    Lucas thought that Aidan who was now walking towards the leader of the team in the base he was just about to heal the leader. But Lucas, who was now looking at him quite annoyed because of Aidan''s stupid actions who wanted to heal the criminals also said something that finally made Aidan silent.


    "It''s useless for you to heal them, they''re all dead!!" And it was the words that Lucas said at that time that turned Aidan into annoyance as if he had just killed people who were important to Aidan at that time, which made him immediately grab the weapons around him and immediately turn around to shoot Lucas who was now it was standing right behind him.


    DARR!! DARR!! DARR!!!


    Aidan fired three shots at Lucas who now spontaneously used his strength to dodge the shot, and finally appeared right beside Aidan to grab his weapon, Aidan who was now very surprised by the appearance of Lucas who he didn''t realize at the time could only stay silent.


    "!!!" Lucas quickly grabbed the weapon that was in Aidan''s hand, and then he turned to point the weapon at Aidan who was now stiffly aware that he was in an unsafe situation.


    "Don''t act too much, or I won''t hesitate to kill you like I killed them all!" The words that Lucas said were very similar to a threat that managed to make Aidan silent and not move at all.


    "What do you want?!" Aidan, who didn''t understand why Lucas was here, finally asked Lucas who was now breathing, and then answered the question very firmly.


    "You." That was the answer Lucas gave to Aidan who now looked very surprised to hear it.


    "I don''t have anything, what do you want me for?!" Aidan asked back to Lucas who was now closer to him and then whispered to Aidan,


    "You know what I want too, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now scared as if Aidan was caught red-handed if he was an ace in the Devil Rebel plot, and for Lucas, he could have predicted that.


    Actually, Lucas didn''t want to play around like this, he felt that they should immediately help the hostages. Which finally made Lucas lower his gun and hold Aidan''s arm again, who looked surprised by it.


    "You come with me now, so you can understand why I want you right now!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now looking at him suspiciously as if he would never believe Lucas.


    "Where are we going??" Asked Aidan who was very suspicious of Lucas. The question also made Lucas could only stare at him sharply, hoping that Aidan would follow what he said without asking too many questions. But in reality, Aidan was very stubborn, when Lucas pulled himself away from that place, Aidan''s body became very heavy and stiff as if his body had merged with the floor he was stepping on, and it made Lucas feel uncomfortable.


    "Aidan!!" Lucas snapped at Aidan who was still stuck on his current footing, and at the same time, Lucas realized that at this time many people were coming towards them who were still quite a distance away from them and he finally realized that Aidan just trying to buy time.


    Feeling annoyed by this, Lucas finally decided to use his teleportation and took Aidan away from that place to the place where the hostages are currently.


    Whoosh!!


    The two of them disappeared from area nine, which at that time had been ravaged by Lucas'' actions.


    ¡­

 Chapter 27 - Help The Hostages

    Shut!!!


    Lucas then brought Aidan to the place where the hostages were which made Aidan''s eyes widen when he saw the many corpses lying on the floor as well as the unkempt skinny people in that place, who looked very sick. And seeing that made Aidan without having to be ordered to immediately walk up to the sick and injured people one by one, which then made him treat them all with his abilities. Seeing the actions taken by Aidan to the Devil Rebel hostages made Lucas realize that Aidan did not know or even the same as the gang. Lucas was one hundred percent sure that Aidan had been used by the leader of the gang.


    ¡­


    "Who are they? Why are they in this condition?" That was the question asked by Aidan, who at that time was busy healing several injured children, a question that made Lucas who was standing beside him glance at the busy man.


    After a long silence, Lucas finally started to speak, "Would you believe what I said if I said that they were all prisoners??" Lucas didn''t answer Aidan''s question, instead, he gave the man a question.


    Aidan, who had just finished creating one of the children in front of him, immediately turned his back to look at Lucas who was standing beside him at this time and glanced at him with the corner of his eye.


    "Prisoner?" Aidan who was surprised by what Lucas had just said he asked again, making sure that his hearing was not wrong. While Lucas who was in front of him only gave a nod of his head confirming the question.


    Aidan frowned and looked back at the people in the room who now looked a little better than before, "They are prisoners of the plot against the government, Devil Rebel." And the words that Lucas just said succeeded in making Aidan surprised, he looked back at the strange man beside him. Aidan never knew that his group had captives, even in such dire conditions.


    "What?!" Aidan asked in surprise, and at the same time, an alarm suddenly sounded loud. The sound of the alarm also made the prisoners in the place scream hysterically, frightened, and ran over to Lucas and Aidan who were standing in the corner of the place.


    "Get us out of here!",


    "Please! Please help us!" These words were said simultaneously by the prisoners to Lucas who frowned at the words that were not very audible, he who saw how panicked they were when they heard the sound of the alarm decided to ask.


    Lucas approached one of the captives and asked him, "What''s wrong? What is this sound?" Lucas asked the prisoner, but the prisoner didn''t answer and still looked panicked. while Aidan, who already knew about the alarm, immediately walked over to Lucas to tell him about the alarm that was now ringing.


    "Vernandes! This bell signals that Vernanders will come to this region in the near future." Aidan explained to Lucas who could now see if there was a sense of confusion whipping up inside Aidan. The man seemed to believe and not believe what was happening now, and he still looked confused at this time.


    "Aidan? Aidan!" Lucas called Aidan repeatedly when the man didn''t respond to him. And when the third call that Lucas threw at him. Successfully making Aidan realize, he turned to Lucas who was now holding the arms of the captives who were holding hands and were gathering in that place at this time.


    "We have to get them free first, and then we can find out the truth about all of this!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now frowning, feeling suspicious of hearing those words.


    "What if it turns out you framed me? What if these people are messengers from the government to kill us?" Aidan asked Lucas who then exhaled hearing all of Aidan''s suspicions about him.


    "Are you an idiot?! How could the government involve children as well as elderly people to fight, huh?" The question that Lucas said at that time succeeded in making Aidan feel slapped. He finally realized what really happened.


    Aidan looked at Lucas and nodded his head, he then walked over to one of the prisoners and grabbed Lucas'' hand. Lucas who saw that they were all holding hands finally snapped his fingers. Instantly they all disappeared from that place in just an instant.


    Whoosh!


    In a wide field, with a cold morning breeze that blows against everything around it, making the group of people who just suddenly stood there at that moment feel shocked. They all opened their eyes and saw how beautiful this region was.


    Shut up!!


    "This is the territory at the end of the Country, I want all of you to rest here and stay in this area first¡­ We will ask the government for help to pick you up at this place! And since this is one of the safest places, then all of you need not worry." All the prisoners nodded their heads at the words Lucas gave them. They all trusted the man they had just met because Lucas had saved them according to what he had told them earlier.


    "Thank you, young man¡­ We are very grateful that you saved our lives and asked the government for help!" said one of the prisoners to Lucas who then nodded his head and smiled at the person.


    The prisoners also chose to sit in a place and rest there while talking to each other.


    After saying that, Lucas turned to Aidan who was standing quite far from them who also turned out to be staring at him. Lucas decided to approach the man, who was the same person as him.


    "So what''s the truth you''re about to say?" The question that Aidan gave to Lucas made Lucas exhale and ask the man again.


    "Don''t you realize that you have been used by your leader all this time?" And that question also certainly made Aidan feel angry, while Lucas had already guessed if this was bound to happen, Aidan must have felt angry at the question he just asked.


    "What are you saying? Don''t just talk! What do you know about Vernandes, and about me huh?!" Aidan asked Lucas in a rising voice. But Lucas, who had just been snapped, just pointed at all the people he had just saved who were currently sitting and clustered quite a distance from where they were.


    "About those captives?? What would you say about them?" Lucas asked back to Aidan who was now silent and thought what Vernandes might do.

 Chapter 28 - Back To The Past

    Aidan, who had previously lowered his head, raised his head again and looked at Lucas quite sharply, "Maybe Vernandes deliberately didn''t tell me about this prisoner''s existence because he didn''t want me to be a soft person." Aidan also gave a reason that had absolutely nothing to do with the question Lucas had previously asked. And even those words were able to make Lucas chuckle in disbelief at what Aidan had just said.


    "Hahaha¡­ Getting mushy? Aidan, he doesn''t want to tell you about this because he doesn''t want you to become a traitor and side with all the captives by healing them or releasing them like what you''re doing now!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now silent looking at him still with the same sharp gaze as before


    Aidan said, "Maybe he did all this because we still need territory to live in!" Again the defense remarks that Aidan gave to Vernandes made Lucas only chuckle in annoyance.


    Lucas straightened his stance in front of Aidan, stood taller, and said, "Don''t you realize how big the territory of the Devil Rebel is right now?" Aidan was silent, frowning at the question Lucas gave him because he didn''t even know what area the Devil Rebel currently had.


    Lucas, who knew that Aidan didn''t know about it, immediately approached the man and took him away from that place to go to a place where they could see firsthand the territory that the Devil Rebel currently controlled. Lucas grabbed Aidan''s hand quickly and snapped his fingers.


    Whoosh!!


    Shut!!!


    A hill that was located higher than the other plains was where they were now. Aidan and Lucas stood side by side looking at the plains in front of them. But both of Aidan''s eyes immediately turned to the area that Lucas pointed with his index finger. He also saw from the end of the area that Lucas pointed to the end of the other area which was very wide.


    "From here you can see all the territories they control. You need to know that the Devil Rebels have captured one-third of the territory of this country, and they have killed over a hundred thousand people over the past eleven years. Do you trust me now, Aidan? Or do you still want to deny it?" Lucas'' explanation and the question made Aidan very surprised to see and hear it at the same time.


    "Impossible! How is it possible for us to reach that many points in such a short space of time?" Aidan asked in disbelief, he turned to Lucas who was now silent beside him.


    "Prisoner, the Devil Rebel leader you defended half to death made the captives as collateral to be ransomed by the government, or they would kill the prisoners. Many people were injured because of this plot, Aidan... Do you still want to turn a blind eye and don''t you?" realized it?" Lucas asked Aidan who was currently shaking his head, he still didn''t believe Lucas'' words. He couldn''t believe that the Devil Rebel he was so proud of turned out to be a very cruel and vile group.


    Lucas knew if Aidan still didn''t believe him, he again gave an explanation that might make Aidan believe it. "They didn''t attack the soldiers, Aidan. The tactic they use is to kidnap people and take them as hostages and torture them so that the government will make peace and give them their territory little by little. When the government resists and war breaks out, they will use you as a tool to treat injured Devil Rebel members so that the government soldiers feel overwhelmed against you." That''s how the Devil Rebel works all this time, which Aidan just found out. People who have worked in the gang for years, just found out how the gang works.


    "S-so¡­ they''ve been lying to me all this time?" Aidan, who finally believed it, asked Lucas. But the man could only shrug his shoulders because he didn''t know for sure.


    Lucas then said explaining why he shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know for sure about the truth whether they are lying to you, or they are just hiding this from you¡­ But if you want to know all that, come on! We can both find out the truth together." Take Lucas to Aidan who is now frowning at the offer.


    "How do we find that out?" Aidan asked Lucas who was now smiling and held out his hand to Aidan while saying,


    "We are going back to a time where the truth may be almost exposed but something is blocked," Lucas replied to Aidan who felt incredulous.


    "What do you mean by that, is we going back in time?" Aidan asked Lucas back, clarifying what Lucas said earlier.


    But the man didn''t answer her in a clear sentence and simply said, "Let''s see!" Seraya again stretched out his hand that he had lowered earlier. Which finally made Aidan could only exhale and then grab Lucas'' hand.


    Lucas smiled and snapped his fingers, disappearing from the hill where they were standing now. To a place that only Lucas knew while Aidan could only guess where the man would take him.


    Whoosh!


    Shut!!!


    Currently, Lucas and Aidan are in a corner of the city, where at that time the city felt very quiet. Not only because it was night, but also because of the situation between the government and the rebels of the Devil Rebel which made the atmosphere tense.


    "Hahh ..." Aidan''s breath was now blowing as if he felt familiar with the atmosphere of the night they felt at that time, which made him walk towards the front.


    Lucas, who was still standing where he was, looked at Aidan who was walking with unsteady steps forward. "Do you remember this moment, Aidan?" Lucas asked Aidan that question.


    The man who was asked the question looked back to look at Lucas who brought him back to the present.


    Lucas could see the look Aidan was showing him at this moment, he also knew how Aidan was feeling right now. Which then made Lucas regret bringing him here, and feeling that they shouldn''t have gone to this time. But somehow Lucas felt that he wanted to go to eleven years ago.


    "Is there anything I should know here?" The question that Aidan asked Lucas made Lucas shrug his shoulders because he wasn''t sure, then he explained.


    "I don''t know, but my heartfelt like I had to come here¡­ So I wasn''t sure what was here either. Maybe there is a truth that will be revealed at this time." Lucas explained to Aidan who could only exhale heavily. He was now standing in front of Lucas, trying to hold back his tears as he nodded his head slowly.


    Aidan said, "Okay... Maybe what you think is right." Said Aidan who then pulled his hoodie cap to cover his head.


    Lucas walked first, ahead of Aidan who was still standing in his place. The man also avoided the very quiet street, followed by Aidan from behind.


    The two''s not-so-fast steps stopped when suddenly they heard a gunshot, and a fast-moving bullet almost hit Lucas. The bullet could have hit Lucas if Aidan hadn''t immediately pulled Lucas back into hiding among the buildings.


    DARR!!!

 Chapter 29 - The Reality

    "!!" The surprised Lucas turned to look at Aidan who had just pulled his body and then gave him a rebuke.


    "Are you stupid?! This is a time when the situation in the region is very hot. You can die if you walk around without a badge!" Aidan scolded Lucas who could only frown now. Lucas looked at Aidan who was now tearing the shirt he was wearing and then tying the torn shirt to Lucas'' upper arm.


    "Is the dress you''re wearing right now an identification uniform?" Lucas asked who guessed this, which made Aidan not answer the question and just stood up from his position. Aidan patted Lucas on the shoulder gently then asked him to leave the place.


    "Come on!" Take Aidan to Lucas, who was disappointed because his question was not answered by Aidan, he stood up and walked after Aidan who walked leisurely. Aidan''s relaxed attitude made Lucas, who was walking beside him, follow suit as if they were part of the Devil Rebel gang.


    "So that''s right¡­ You guys are wearing uniforms so you can be easily recognized. Is that so?" Guess Lucas again that he threw at Aidan made Aidan couldn''t help but admit it and nodded his head to justify it.


    At this moment Aidan walked ahead of Lucas who was confused by Aidan''s hasty steps, which made him look like someone who needed to see someone else soon. Lucas who was left behind tried to keep up with Aidan''s footsteps then asked the man, "Where are we going?" The question didn''t make Aidan stop in his tracks or turn to Lucas. He kept walking as he answered the question.


    "I want to see my mother! I didn''t get to see my mother today, the day she had a heart attack." Aidan said, while Lucas who heard the answer frowned, he became curious where Aidan was at that time so he didn''t have time to meet his mother.


    "Where were you then?" Lucas asked, staring at the back of Aidan who was walking in front of him because his steps didn''t keep up with Aidan''s steps.


    The man turned into a small alley and stopped in front of a door that looked comfortable.


    "At that time I was given the task of helping Uncle Dhan go to the border and treat the injured people in the area!" Aidan answered Lucas'' question again before he finally entered the house and slowly opened the door.


    This of course made Lucas check the situation and situation around him, before then he followed Aidan''s footsteps into the house.


    The two of them entered the house through the back door and walked towards the stairs at the side of the hallway. But when Aidan''s footsteps had just stepped on one of the stairs, a voice that was very familiar to Aidan''s ears finally made him stop his footsteps and fell silent.


    "Aidan?" Lucas called Aidan in a low whisper because he was afraid that his voice would make their existence known to others. Aidan didn''t respond to Lucas'' call and only turned his head towards the room where the voice came from.


    Aidan also turned and walked slowly, then he peeked between the doors that were not tightly closed. Aidan looked at who was in the room at the moment. Dan found Belinda and Vernandes in the room, which of course made Aidan confused and had a big question in his head.


    One thing that made him feel confused was because he knew that when Belinda died, that night Vernandes was on guard on the north side and not in the center of the headquarters. Aidan also realized that there was something they were hiding from him, and he only knew it now.


    ¡­


    That night Vernandes deliberately told Dhan and Aidan that he was in the north to guard there. But in reality, he didn''t, instead, he went to meet Belinda without the two of them knowing.


    "So¡­ What exactly did you want to talk to me about, Belinda?" The question that Vernandes asked Belinda made Aidan frown. He saw Vernandes who was now strolling into the house and then just sitting on Belinda''s long and soft sofa which then made Belinda could only exhale and turn to Vernandes who was sitting comfortably.


    "How long are you going to treat him like this, Vernandes?" A question that Belinda posed to Vernandes also made the man frown and chuckle for a moment after hearing the question, even though the question didn''t sound funny.


    "What is the meaning of your question, Belinda? I do not understand." Asked Vernandes who did not understand the question that Belinda had just asked him at this time. Which then made Belinda exhale loudly.


    "Are you stupid?! Ron just passed away six days ago, and you''ve already given Aidan a mission? What are you doing?!" Belinda asked Vernandes who only frowned at the question, then got up from his seat to approach the place where Belinda is currently. Then he said,


    "Don''t you also know the reason for this? We need him at the border because currently our situation with the government is getting hotter. Belinda, please¡­ Understand a little!" Vernandes said which made Belinda frown and shake her head rejecting Vernandes'' words and reasons.


    "No, I shouldn''t be the one trying to understand the circumstances. But the one who should understand is you." Belinda said to Vernandes who was now chuckling hearing it while shaking his head slowly. At that time, Belinda stood up and walked to take out a large suitcase that Belinda had already prepared which of course surprised Vernandes.


    "What are you going to do with that big bag?" Vernandes asked Belinda who was now looking at him sharply when he heard the question.


    "I will leave this territory together with Aidan. I don''t want your son to be a tool just to enrich and expand this party even further!" Belinda said to Vernandes who immediately became panicked and annoyed with what Belinda had just said to him.


    "What? What are you saying hmm? You can''t go take the child, Belinda! After all, he''s not your son." Vernandes shouted at Belinda. Even now Vernandes stood up from his place and held Belinda by holding the suitcase that Belinda was pushing to leave, which was Belinda''s house, to be precise.


    Realizing when Vernandes was blocking her, Belinda also violently and violently threw Vernandes'' hands to get rid of him from in front of Belinda. The woman stepped out of the house again, but Vernandes who was behind her did not remain silent and quickly pulled out a weapon. He also shot Belinda with a weapon that turned out to contain a poisonous injection which of course made Belinda surprised to feel that she had been injected.


    DARR!!!


    "!!!" Belinda stopped in her tracks when she felt pain in her back from the shot. He also turned to Vernandes who was now staring at her so sharply.


    "No!!" When Vernandes was about to take a step, he heard a loud shriek from someone behind the door of the hallway that was not tightly closed. Vernandes was surprised too, he quickly approached the door and saw who was there who might be a witness to what he had just done. But Vernandes found no one in there, and then closed the door tightly again.


    ¡­


    Without Vernandes knowing, Aidan and Lucas had witnessed all of Vernandes'' murders. And when Aidan shouted earlier, Lucas swiftly took him away from that place, so that Vernandes couldn''t catch the two who could be more dangerous for them.


    Shut!!


    Lucas took Aidan to a place that was quite quiet at that time. Lucas looked at Aidan who was currently looking very shocked and shocked to learn the harsh reality of Belinda''s real death.


    Aidan just found out that Belinda did not die of a heart attack, but because she was killed by Vernandes. The person he trusted the most right now.


    "The two of them fought and Vernandes killed her¡­ Just because of me?" Aidan muttered to Lucas who was now breathing slowly in response to the question. Aidan who felt weak finally sat down hard and felt very guilty for this incident that happened because of it.


    "What have I done? I have followed him until this very moment and have faith in him," said Aidan, who now looked very confused, he again realized something that then made Aidan''s breath catch and feels angry at this time.


    "If Vernandes killed Belinda just because of me¡­ Maybe he killed Dhan because of me!" said Aidan who then turned to Lucas who just stared at him silently.


    "Hey! I want us to go seven years from here, there''s something I want to confirm. You can?" Aidan asked Lucas who nodded his head and extended his hand to Aidan.


    The two of them went from that place to seven years ago from the incident of Belinda''s death.


    One snap of Lucas''s finger¡­ Then they disappeared.

 Chapter 30 - You And I... Are Falling Stars

    Syut !!


    Lucas and Aidan now appeared in an alley crowded by two houses that at that time looked very quiet, the atmosphere during the day also made Lucas quite confused with the time he was showing. It makes Lucas wonder if this is the time Aidan wants? However, when he turned to look at Aidan who was walking away from him, Lucas immediately approached and balanced the steps from the man''s feet.


    "What do you want to be sure of right now, Aidan ??" A question posed by Lucas did not make Aidan stop and answer. Aidan resumed his footsteps that now led them into a house that was not locked at the time, and Lucas could only follow Aidan''s footsteps in silence when he did not get an answer.


    "This is the day that Dhan died at the hands of Vernandes." But then an answer from Aidan he gave to Lucas, made the man frown. Questioning why Vernandes could kill someone again, and who is this Dhani?


    "Did Dhan die in this house ??" Lucas dared to ask Aidan because he was curious about it. Aidan who got the question also shook his head which left a big question mark on Lucas'' head. Because he thought if Aidan wanted to thwart the murder that Vernandes committed.


    "Huh?" Asked Lucas who didn''t really understand Aidan. He followed Aidan who walked freely into the house, he also walked leisurely in the middle room of the house.


    "Dhan died in the north, and I was there with him at the time!" Aidan answers to Lucas who is now beginning to understand if Aidan is looking for something, and not to save Dhan from death. Whatever Aidan is looking for right now, it must have something to do with Dhan''s death.


    "So, what are we looking for here right now ??" Back, Lucas asked Aidan if he could at least help Aidan find it. But when Lucas looked at Aidan''s hand, he looked confused.


    Aidan replied, "I don''t know, I don''t know yet. But I think there''s something that someone was looking for in here before. " Hearing that answer, Lucas finally took a look at something that might be valuable so that it became a target.


    "Are you sure if there is something valuable in this house? Why are you so sure of this? " Lucas asked again, who now managed to make Aidan exhale hard, then he answered.


    "Because after the dispute, Vernandes went somewhere I don''t know where he went. And the next morning, when I came to this house¡­ This house is already in a state of disrepair. It''s as if someone destroyed it on purpose, looking for something in this house. " The explanation Aidan had just explained to Lucas made the man nod his head as he continued to search and look in all directions to find a strange object, which at least had something valuable to be stolen.


    Lucas''s gaze, which had initially only passed through a room and glanced briefly at the table in the room, now returned to staring at the table. He saw there was a sheet of paper lying next to the computer on top of it. For some reason, Lucas''s footsteps seemed to lead him back into the room. Lucas stared at the sheet of paper that seemed to attract his attention.


    Out of curiosity, Lucas finally reached out to pick up the sheet of paper, which turned out to be a report about twelve stars that fell sixteen years ago, which of course made Lucas frown as he read it.


    ''This guy named Dhan is finding out about Aidan.'' that''s what was on his mind right now, Lucas looked back at the piece of paper on the table which was handwritten handwriting. ''Most likely, the other eleven stars are the same as Aidan.''


    Which of course made Lucas wonder with the intention that was in Dhan''s mind when he found out, "Will this person also use us as his tool?" Lucas muttered to himself, at the same time Aidan came and then asked himself,


    "What did you find ??" The question posed by Aidan at that time, made Lucas look back quickly and then handed the paper along with his notes to Aidan.


    "This friend of yours, finding out about the twelve falling stars, you and I are among them." Lucas'' words at that time made Aidan frown, he was not sure of the truth that Lucas told him.


    "What has it got to do with you, me, and also the twelve falling stars that are in this news ??" Aidan asked Lucas who was now exhaling and then spoke,


    "You and I¡­ are falling stars, Aidan. We are not from the earth!" said Lucas to Aidan who was now giggling as if he felt sorry for having believed Lucas who he thought was someone with a mental disorder. And the attitude shown by Aidan, made Lucas now frown and then speak,


    "You don''t believe me ??" asked Lucas to Aidan who now shook his head and then spoke,


    "I think I already know the answer!" said Aidan to Lucas who was now frowning,


    "Really ?? what did you find ?? " a question posed by Lucas even made Aidan now show a ring and then say,


    "This is Vernandes''s ring, so it''s not wrong for him to come here to get this ring!" said Aidan to Lucas who now frowned and then spoke,


    "That''s all ??" asked Lucas, and now Aidan turned his gaze to Lucas as he spoke,


    "We don''t have much time. We have to go back in time to talk to Vernandes." Aidan said to Lucas who now nodded his head and held out his hand for them to return to their present time.


    Wush !!


    They also disappeared.


    As Aidan had said before about Vernandes, Lucas now brought Aidan back to the captives'' territory. Lucas''s gaze was now focused on Aidan who immediately released his grip and then sat limply in an unused barrel in the territory of the captives.


    "What are we going to do now?" a question posed by Aidan even made Lucas now walk up to him and then speak,


    "We have to stop Vernandes because I think he''s the mastermind of it all and he''s taken advantage of you, Aidan!" said Lucas to Aidan who now turned his gaze towards Lucas and then spoke,


    "Ah¡­ what''s your name, you didn''t introduce yourself to me." Aidan''s words made him wince blaming himself for not even getting to know Aidan, who in the end Lucas extended his hand to Aidan and then said,


    "Lucas¡­ I''m Lucas." Lucas said to Aidan who was now shaking his hand, Aidan quickly pulled Lucas'' body and injected something into his body which was now shocked by what Aidan had just done to him.


    Lucas stared and stared at Aidan who was now staring at him angrily, which of course made Lucas feel that his efforts to convince Aidan were in vain. Lucas could not use his strength at this time and his body was limp after feeling weak and eventually, he lost consciousness.


    ....

 Chapter 31 - The Memories

    In a dark room, Lucas sat limply with his feet and hands tied with a chain. Lucas, who had just woken up, realized that he was currently locked up in a place. "Hah..." Lucas sighed heavily after he realized that the efforts he made to convince Aidan yesterday were in vain, and now he can''t run away from there because the energy he has is drained and the anesthetic injected by Aidan also worsened the condition of his current body.


    "Well¡­ well, there''s nothing I can do right now but wait until my condition is much better than it is now!" Lucas said to himself and nodded his head slowly. Convinced that it was the best thing he could do.


    ¡­


    In another room which at that time was located two floors above the place where Lucas was being held, Vernandes was sitting and exhaling while looking at Aidan who was now standing in front of him and looking at him with a very serious look.


    "So¡­ that person blew up the base and released all the captives?" A question was asked by Vernandes to Aidan who immediately answered it with a nod of his head. Which then made Vernandes believe and nodded his head. But one second later Vernandes again asked Aidan a question.


    "Where did he take all the captives, Aidan? Did you know that too?" Aidan who received the question nodded his head, admitting to Vernandes that he knew where the captives were.


    But then Aidan asked a question that was still in his head Vernandes, "I know where they were run to. But Vernandes¡­ Why didn''t you ever talk about or even tell me that we all have captives?" The question that Aidan said at that time made Vernandes now look at the child seriously, then he cleared his throat before finally answering.


    "Because I don''t want to make you misunderstand me, Aidan¡­ I just want you to focus on your task without knowing anything else." Vernandes'' answer to Aidan also made the younger man frown and then he gave a protest to Vernandes.


    "You should have told me this, Vernandes¡­ So that I could at least know all of this directly from you, not from anyone else." That''s what Aidan protested to Vernandes who just smiled then exhaled. The man walked over to Aidan, then patted his shoulder lightly and said, "We''ll talk about this later Aidan¡­ It seems that neither I nor you are currently equally tired. We''ll meet tomorrow morning to talk about the captives as well as the boy." Vernandes said to Aidan before the man finally left Aidan in the room.


    Aidan who was still silent in the room turned his head and looked at Vernandes who just walked away when he started to talk about the prisoners that Vernandes never told him about their whereabouts. Which finally made Aidan could only exhale and move away from the room to his bedroom.


    Along the way to his room, Aidan kept remembering the memory where Vernandes killed Belinda with a syringe, and then he felt like he was thrown into the moment where Vernandes shot Dhan in the fatal body. Although Aidan could help at that time and heal Dhan, even save him from death, at that time he did not do that because of Vernandes.


    The man stops Aidan''s action from healing Dhan and tells Aidan that Dhan is a traitor. Which in the end made Aidan not help him, letting Dhan just die.


    All these memories made Aidan feel indecisive¡­ But when he remembered a word Dhan had said to him, he stopped his footsteps.


    "You have me now, Aidan." Those were the words Aidan remembered that Dhan had said to him. The words that kept ringing in Aidan''s head finally made Aidan realize and understand that Vernandes had been hiding something from him all this time.


    Aidan also remembers when Vernandes killed Belinda. The man did not show a look of surprise or guilt, but Aidan could see the look on Vernandes''s face at that time which showed that he was disgusted and disgusted by Belinda''s actions. Actions that Belinda took to keep Aidan away from the Devil Rebel.


    I don''t know what Aidan is feeling right now, but a vision suddenly appeared in his vision. It was as if he saw firsthand when Belinda was writing something about herself in a book that she believed to be a diary. As Aidan recalled, all of Belinda''s belongings were in the archive room, which of course made Aidan think that he should see what was in the book.


    Something attacked him, Aidan didn''t understand why he could see the image of himself. Which he had never seen before, but because of the curiosity aroused by it, finally made Aidan walk quickly to the archive room which was in the building next to the headquarters he was currently walking on.


    Step by step Aidan passed, and the more he stepped he felt that there was more and more something wrong with Vernandes'' behavior, he was sure that there was something strange inside him that made him stupidly continue to defend Vernandes who had killed his mother, namely Belinda.


    Aidan''s current steps were walking towards the file room and when he got there, he looked around to see if he was the only one in the room at the moment. After realizing that no one was there, he immediately entered the archive room.


    The archive room is a room where all personal data and also some items from the Devil Rebel members are stored, Aidan''s eyes are currently looking at the guard sleeping on his chair, which makes Aidan walk very slowly to pass the guard. Footsteps from Aidan currently traced the tall shelves neatly arranged with names listed on each shelf. Ozerbert Belinda. That''s the name Aidan is currently looking for.


    He walked through shelf after shelf until he finally stopped at a shelf with an O symbol which became a marker if the shelf was a shelf that stored all data with the name O, and he was sure that Belinda''s data was in it. Not hesitating anymore, Aidan opened the cupboard and looked inside. There were several boxes neatly arranged inside and one of them was the name he was looking for.


    Without much thought, Aidan immediately took the box and opened it to see its contents. There were several biodatas of him along with objects that were kept for memory and one of them was the diary he saw a while ago, which made him immediately open the book, start reading the contents of the diary.


    July-09


    ''Today is the day that the leader of our gang found a baby boy, who was finally named Aidan. It was an extraordinary day because I could feel that at that time Ron¡­ For the first time not lying to all of us members, and I also felt that Aidan was indeed a child who fell from the sky and was sent down deliberately to change my and Ron''s lives. ''


    "!!"


    Aidan was transfixed when he finished reading the first page of the diary that Belinda had written directly twenty years ago. He was quite surprised when he realized that he was not Belinda and Ron''s biological child, and what surprised him even more, what Lucas said to him about the shooting star was true.


    ¡­

 Chapter 32 - Realize The Truth

    Brugh!!


    Aidan, who felt weak, fell to the ground after he read the article written by Belinda which stated that Aidan was not the biological child of himself and Ron. Aidan felt very sad to know this. But one second later he realized that what Lucas said was true.


    Full of curiosity, Aidan walked towards a shelf where some of his data had been stored by Ron, Dhan, and Vernandes.


    cluck!


    Aidan hastily opened the closet door and immediately took out a box with his name on it, and when he opened the box, there was only a very worn cloth, which made Aidan''s movements stop for a moment. Before then Aidan moved his hand to touch the cloth and spread it. As he spread the cloth, he saw a sign that was very familiar to him.


    "This¡­ ZH??" Aidan asked himself because now he saw a symbol similar to the letter Z joined by the letter h which looked more assertive.


    Aidan''s brow furrowed when he couldn''t guess what it was because he had never seen one. Aidan put the cloth back and folded it. At that time there was a mirror inside the shelf door which in the end made Aidan turn his head to see his reflection in the mirror.


    But for some reason, Aidan felt that his eyes seemed to lead him to look at the birthmark he had on his right neck. The birthmark is shaped like a crest similar to a cobra with six stripes. Like the number five which is facing to the right but not rounded and ends down. What made Aidan continue to stare at the symbol curiously, Aidan also remembered that he had also seen almost the same thing when he shook hands with Lucas before.


    The birthmark that Lucas had almost resembled his own, which of course made Aidan feel very surprised. He quickly put the cloth in the pocket behind his jacket and immediately exited the archive building.


    "HH¡­. Impossible! Was what I saw the real thing happening?" Aidan also for the umpteenth time asked himself again about the truth of what he found, as he walked to return to the building where Lucas is currently confined.


    "How can I be such a fool, and not remember my birthmark? Aidan, you are stupid!" That''s what he said to himself. Aidan''s footsteps suddenly stopped when he saw Vernandes in front of him and standing in the hallway in the building that connected directly to the basement. The place where Lucas is trapped right now.


    "!!!"


    Of course, Aidan was surprised when he passed directly with Vernandes. The person he is now starting to suspect and avoid.


    Vernandes who saw Aidan immediately asked the boy, "What a rush Aidan! Want to go somewhere?" The question that was asked by Vernandes at that time, made Aidan''s breath turn erratic at this time. No¡­ At this moment Aidan was not afraid of the man, but rather angry at Vernandes who was standing in front of him.


    "What have you done Vernandes?" And that question was also Aidan threw to Vernandes, which made the man older than Aidan frown, and turned to ask Aidan a question.


    "What do you mean, Aidan? I don''t understand what you''re saying." The sentence that Vernandes said to Aidan also made Aidan chuckle in disbelief at the confession, and then he replied to the sentence.


    "Why?? Why did you have to kill Belinda and Dhan?! Why did you have the heart to do it huh?! And now you''re faking it in front of me!" The sentence that Aidan threw at Vernandes who now frowned, then his face which originally showed gentleness, now turned one hundred and eighty degrees into serious and scary.


    "So¡­ you already found out?" A question that was now asked by Vernandes also made Aidan even more annoyed than before, "You should know ... They are a hindrance to the Devil Rebel, Aidan." said Vernandes to Aidan who was surprised to hear that,


    "Barrier you say?? They are my family!!" Aidan snapped at Vernandes who now shook his head and looked at Aidan quite sharply,


    "Don''t yell at me, Aidan¡­ You know it will get you in trouble." Vernandes gave a threat while growling in annoyance at Aidan who now looked excited as if the child was going to kill him this time.


    "Do you know?? You can no longer threaten me like that. Because of what?? Because I''m no longer afraid of your threats, and just so you know¡­ I''ll get out of this gang as my mother wants me to!" said Aidan as he pushed Vernandes out of his sight.


    Aidan walked to go into the hallway, but without Aidan''s knowledge, Vernandes now took out his gun and immediately shot himself who was walking with his back to Vernandes at that time.


    DARR!!


    "!!!" Aidan''s steps stopped when he heard gunshots from behind,


    BRUGH!!


    When Aidan turned to face behind him he saw right in front of him right now, Lucas was falling because he blocked the bullet that Vernandes had fired at him.


    "Lucas!!" Aidan immediately approached Lucas who was now slumped over with a lot of blood flowing from his right back. Aidan quickly grabbed Lucas'' arm, which now looked weak, and held back the pain. Aidan''s gaze now turned to Vernandes who smirked and pointed the gun at him and Lucas.


    "If you''re out of control¡­ Then I must eliminate you, Aidan!" said Vernandes to Aidan who now seemed to be holding back his anger, and when Vernandes fired his shot, both of them disappeared from Vernandes'' sight which surprised him.


    Vernandes just found out that the prisoner Aidan gave him was someone who could do extraordinary things like Aidan in the form of teleportation. This, of course, made Vernandes feel very stupid for letting Aidan not tell about the strength of that person.


    "Shit!!" Vernandes cursed to himself angrily.


    Shut!!!


    Lucas and Aidan now appear outside the border which of course makes Aidan even more panicked because Lucas teleported when he was injured like that.


    "Lucas?!" Called it to Lucas who was grinning when they arrived. Aidan immediately covered the wound that Lucas had on his right back and said, "Calm down¡­ I''m treating you!" That''s what Aidan said, which made Lucas now chuckle at that and then say,


    "So¡­ you already trust me, Aidan??" Lucas just asked Aidan was indeed annoying, especially before asking Lucas had laughed at him. But there was no longer any reason for Aidan to dodge so he finally nodded in response to the question Lucas was asking him at this time.


    "Yeah¡­ I believe what you''re saying now, Lucas." Aidan said to Lucas, who was now standing tall after Aidan managed to heal the gunshot wound that Lucas had at that time. Lucas nodded his head in response.


    "So¡­ are you going to come with me?" a question asked by Lucas, made Aidan now turn his gaze to look at Lucas, and then he nodded his head to answer it.


    "I''ll come along, but¡­ There''s still something I want to finish here Lucas, would you like to help me out?" That''s the question Aidan asked Lucas who now nodded to answer the question.


    ¡­

 Chapter 33 - Aidan Plan

    That afternoon, Lucas and Aidan were at the point of the Devil Rebel''s territory that was never strictly guarded by the security forces, don''t ask why they know that this is the weak point of the Devil Rebel, because every time Aidan wants to be alone, he will come to the location. this.


    Lucas looked around the buildings that were quite far from where he was standing now because the position he was currently standing in was indeed on a plateau that made Lucas freely able to see around the Devil Rebel area and also the border.


    Lucas''s eyes now turned to look at a cola can that was handed to him, where Aidan was the one who gave it. Lucas nodded his head and grabbed the bottle, "Thanks." Lucas said to Aidan who now chose to sit beside him and drink the cola. Lucas opened the drink and drank it.


    "So¡­ What are we going to do, now?" A question asked by Lucas, made Aidan now exhale and then turned to look at Lucas.


    He finally answered, "We have to wait until nightfall first because, at night, the security in that place will be loose." Obviously, Aidan to Lucas, who is now frowning, does not understand what Aidan said to him that afternoon. But Lucas chose to follow what Aidan had planned, he asked the man again.


    "Okay¡­ But, what is your plan? Do you have a plan?" The question that Lucas asked Aidan again made him exhale heavily.


    Aidan snorted before finally answering by saying, "Stop the Devil Rebel, because I believe that Vernandes'' Vision and Mission are very different from Ron''s Vision and Mission." Aidan said to Lucas who was now nodding his head and remaining silent, waiting for the moment they had been waiting for to act.


    Although the time that passed seemed very long, slowly and surely, Lucas and Aidan were still faithfully waiting. Waiting for the Sun, which was originally visible, is now sinking at the far end of the western horizon. Which of course makes the Moon come to replace the sun in the sky, helping to illuminate with the light it reflects.


    Lucas''s eyes didn''t move from the sun, which was now slowly entering the western horizon, which had previously shone on the place where he was. But now the light has slowly faded, leaving only a trace of a very beautiful twilight color in the sky.


    At the same time as the beautiful sight, Aidan got up from his seat and turned to Lucas who was beside him. Aidan then invites Lucas to start the action they are going to do now.


    "Come on! It''s time for us to act, Lucas ..." Aidan asked Lucas, who now looked up to look at Aidan. Lucas then nodded his head slowly and got up from his seat to stand next to Aidan.


    "So¡­ Where are we going?" Lucas returned for the umpteenth time asking Aidan, but that didn''t make Aidan tired of answering because Lucas didn''t know anything about what he was currently planning.


    Aidan didn''t immediately answer the question, he pointed to the front and made Lucas turn his head in that direction. Seeing a building that was quite far from where they were currently,


    "Can we go there? Ah¡­ No, no! Can we go straight into that building, Lucas?" Aidan asked Lucas after he had corrected his question. He turned to Lucas who exhaled slowly and nodded his head, then Lucas reached out his hand to Aidan and said,


    "Ok, I''ll give it a try¡­ Come on!" That was the sentence that Lucas said to Aidan who immediately nodded his head, confirming Lucas'' words. Then Aidan took the outstretched hand and gripped Lucas'' outstretched hand tightly.


    Lucas raised his right hand and snapped his fingers with just one flick, and both of them had disappeared from where they had been. They finally appeared in a room that was believed to be the place where Aidan had pointed earlier.


    It turned out that this was the place where the Devil Rebels kept their weapons, and it could be said that this place was an armory. These weapons they get from the loot and the agreement between the Devil Rebel with other parties who also want to get a part of the territory that is currently being contested.


    Lucas, who saw this for the first time, was quite surprised. Stuttering, he asked Aidan, "A-arsenal?" Lucas asked as he glanced at Aidan who was walking in a hurry and nodded his head confirming Lucas'' question.


    Lucas quickly followed Aidan''s steps to listen to the next answer and see what Aidan would do next.


    "Yes¡­ This is the arsenal of the Devil Rebel''s weaponry." Finally, Aidan answered and explained to Lucas who at this time could only nod his head again and after that, he turned to look at Aidan who seemed to take out a grenade from inside a box located at the end of this room.


    Lucas who saw that panicked when Aidan was about to pull out the grenade key, "Oh hey! What would you do?" Lucas asked Aidan, stopping the man from doing what he was about to do.


    Aidan who received the reprimand turned to Lucas in surprise then he explained, "I have to do this¡­ We have to destroy everything so that they no longer have weapons to hurt others again." Aidan replied to Lucas who was currently only able to exhale and then nodded his head having no other choice he had to make.


    Before Aidan took action, he saw Lucas who was taking a Shotgun and its contents. Seeing Lucas, Aidan became very sure that he had to blow this place up. Lucas then approached Aidan and held Aidan''s hand who was about to pull the key from the grenade again.


    Aidan turned his head and at that moment Lucas said, "If you want to eliminate all of these¡­ We have to scatter all the bombs in that chest so they explode evenly." The suggestion given by Lucas made Aidan aware of the technique and strongly agreed with the idea. Aidan nodded at Lucas.


    The two men now began to scatter the bombs in the chest that Aidan had opened earlier throughout the room. Then after everything was scattered and the bombs in the chest were gone, the two of them now walked to stand in the corner of the warehouse.


    "Remove that grenade key, and we''ll be out of here right away!" That was a plan that Lucas spoke to Aidan who also thought the same thing as him and agreed with Lucas'' words earlier.


    Before doing what he had to do, Aidan took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Aidan reopened his eyes that had been closed and with a quick movement, he released the key from the grenade and threw it at their predetermined point.


    Aidan quickly grabbed the arm of Lucas who was standing beside him who had extended his hand to him earlier. And both of them disappeared at the same time as the grenade fell on the weapon which then exploded with great force.


    Blarrr!!!


    Even though Aidan and Lucas were no longer in the warehouse, they could still hear the loud sound of the explosion they had just made.


    Shutt!!


    The two of them are currently returning to a fairly high area, namely the hill where Lucas showed the area between the Devil Rebel and the government some time ago. Aidan can now clearly see the magnitude of the explosion generated by his actions, as well as the fire that caused the fire. Lucas also watched the incident silently beside Aidan.


    "Are we done yet?" Aidan could hear a question Lucas was throwing at him again which made him shake his head slowly.


    "No, Lucas. We have to tell the Government what are the weaknesses of the Devil Rebels, and the weak points they cover." Aidan''s words made Lucas turn to him and exhale tiredly, but he still agreed with Aidan''s decision. Because if they want to solve a problem, they have to get to the root of it. Then the problem will not be able to reappear and grow.


    Lucas also had an idea that might immediately solve this problem, "Do you want to meet directly with the President?" It was this question that surprised Aidan and immediately shook his head, rejecting the offer.


    When he saw Lucas who was confused by the refusal, Aidan finally spoke. "We''d better go to where the prisoners we rescued are... After that, we can leave our message to all of them." But Aidan''s words did not explain anything to Lucas so Lucas frowned again and questioned the reason why Aidan refused to meet the President.


    "Why don''t we go directly to the President?" And the to the point question that Lucas said made Aidan turn his head to look at Lucas seriously, then say,


    "Because there''s a possibility that he doesn''t want to and won''t listen to us since I''ve been on the opposing side for a long time. But if it was the prisoners who were talking to him, the president would immediately order all the state troops to move.." The answer explained by Aidan for the reason why he didn''t want to meet the president made Lucas finally realize that everything Aidan said was true.

 Chapter 34 - Looking For The Other Star

    Because the answer given by Aidan was very reasonable, Lucas agreed to the plan and invited Aidan to immediately meet the prisoners they had saved some time ago.


    "Alright¡­ Then, let''s go find them right away!" Take Lucas to Aidan while extending his hand, Aidan nodded and shook Lucas'' hand. The two of them disappeared from that place again, heading for the place where the prisoners of the Devil Rebel were.


    Whoosh!


    When they arrived at that place¡­ Lucas and Aidan were surprised because the conditions they were in right now were beyond expectations.


    In that place, where both of them were sure that they had left the freed captives behind, there was not even a single one of them showing which made Lucas and Aidan wonder where the captives had gone.


    Aidan who saw this also wondered, "Is it possible if the government has found them here, and evacuated them?" That was the question that came out of Aidan''s mouth that made Lucas shake his head as he exhaled slowly.


    "I don''t know Aidan, I''m not sure about that. But it can happen, can''t it?" Aidan asked again, it was very clear that he had doubts about it. At that time, Aidan began to feel annoyed that he was too late to trust Lucas so that he lost the prisoners. He shrugged his shoulders and took a deep breath.


    Not long after that, the two of them heard a voice called out to them. Which of course made them turn towards the forest beside the two at that time, Lucas glanced at Aidan who was also staring at him, making sure that they weren''t the only ones who heard the call.


    "Psssttt!" It was the call they heard that caught the attention of the two at this moment.


    "Lucas¡­ Did you hear that? Did someone just say Psst to us?" Aidan asked Lucas who nodded his head confirming the question because he heard it too. Lucas also sharpened his eyes to look more clearly at the forest that was no longer in the sun.


    "Psstt!" And again, they heard that voice that made them feel curious, who was calling them. Lucas, who remembered that he was carrying a flashlight, immediately took the flashlight out of his backpack and turned on the flashlight, and then pointed it at the forest in front of them.


    The two of them were quite surprised when they saw that the prisoners they had rescued were there. "Oh, there they are!" Aidan said to Lucas who nodded and turned off his flashlight again. The two of them immediately approached the people. But unlike what they expected, it turned out that they only met three people from the many prisoners they saved yesterday.


    Lucas asked the three of them, "What happened? Why are there only three of you? Where are the others?" Lucas asked making the three men in front of Lucas and Aidan smile broadly. Aidan frowned as did Lucas when he saw this.


    "We deliberately stayed here to make sure if you guys would come, we were afraid that you would look for us like what you are doing right now. Oh, my name is Marcus!" Answered the man named Marcus which made Aidan and Lucas nod their heads in response to the answer. But the explanation Marcus had just given them didn''t answer the question that was running through Lucas and Aidan''s heads. So Aidan asked the man in front of him again.


    "Then where did they all go?" Aidan asked.


    Marcus also answered Aidan''s question slowly, "The State security has evacuated them, and tomorrow... We will be picked up by them." Marcus replied to Aidan.


    This also became an opportunity for Aidan who wanted to convey things to the President. Aidan also turned to Lucas who nodded slowly as if he knew what was in Aidan''s mind. "Good, because we have something that we will leave with you for the President. So I hope the three of you can convey this properly!" Aidan asked Marcus and the other two friends who immediately nodded their heads after they had previously frowned at those words.


    Aidan began to explain one by one the things he wanted to convey to the President. Meanwhile, Marcus and his two other friends are currently listening to Aidan''s entire explanation so they can remember. The three of course will help Aidan and Lucas who have saved them and are now planning to help the government in stopping the plot that has detained them and caused a lot of harm to the country as well as losses to individuals.


    It took about twenty minutes for Aidan to explain to Marcus all the weaknesses of the Devil Rebel. Aidan turned to the man who was currently quite far from where they were talking at the moment.


    "We got it, Aidan! Thank you for this information!" Said one of Marcus'' friends who now made Aidan nod his head. He left in front of them and walked over to Lucas who was standing for waiting for him.


    When Lucas noticed Aidan''s presence he immediately straightened up and turned to Aidan.


    "How? Have you finished explaining to them?" The question was asked by Lucas to Aidan who had just come to him. Aidan nodded in answer to the question, he also invited Lucas to say goodbye to Marcus and his two other friends because they had to leave that place.


    When the two said goodbye, the three men looked confused. "Why don''t you guys just stay here?" Marcus asked Lucas and Aidan, representing his two friends who nodded in agreement with Marcus'' words.


    Lucas who heard the question smiled then replied, "Because we have other tasks that we must complete." That answer also made Marcus and the other two people look at each other, then they nodded their heads accepting the reason Lucas gave them.


    "Well, if that''s the case¡­ We can''t stop you from leaving, can we? Hahaha, We pray that your task will be completed quickly, whatever the form of the task! And thank you for helping us." Said Lucas who gave a prayer accompanied by a thank you for the umpteenth time to Lucas and Aidan.


    The two young men nodded then took a few steps back from the three who were still there and smiled at them. Lucas and Aidan also smiled back, Lucas'' outstretched hand on Aidan made the man glance at the hand for a moment and immediately grabbed it.


    Wow!!


    One second later, the two of them disappeared from before the three people they had saved earlier.


    That night, Lucas and Aidan were walking on the edge of a highway in the middle of a city that was familiar to Lucas, but very foreign to Aidan. Because this was the first time Lucas had stepped out of the Devil Rebel''s territory, which made him feel unfamiliar with all the things he had just seen.


    "Now, all we have to do is find a place to rest," Lucas said to Aidan, and when he felt that his words were not heard by Aidan, Lucas turned to the side to look at Aidan who was not beside him at that time. Making Lucas confused and turned left and right to find where Aidan was.


    Lucas finally found Aidan who was now standing at the end of the city park with his head tilted upwards. Currently, he was staring at a large screen showing a piece of news about the ambush being carried out by the government-assisted by other countries in besieging the Devil Rebel rebel group.


    Aidan and Lucas, especially Aidan, because he was once one of the members who joined the plot.


    Lucas who saw Aidan''s silence who saw the news could only exhale slowly, he then walked over to the man.


    "Am I a person who belongs to the group of people who deserve to be eliminated like Vernandes, Lucas?" Aidan immediately asked Lucas a question, when the man arrived and stood beside him.


    Lucas immediately shook his head at the question, because he didn''t think Aidan was guilty. Aidan is just a victim who is used by Vernandes and the evil gang of Devil Rebel.


    "No Aidan¡­ You''re different from them. We''re both different from them, and that''s why I took you away from there." Lucas answered  Aidan who immediately turned to look at Lucas when he heard a very friendly answer from Lucas to him.


    "¡­" Aidan was silent for a while, before finally looking back at Lucas and asking, "Then¡­ What are we going to do next?" That was the question Aidan asked Lucas that made Lucas take a deep breath and stare ahead with his chest outstretched. Standing tall like a soldier preparing.


    Without looking at his interlocutor, Lucas answered Aidan''s question. "We have to find the whereabouts of the other stars, Aidan!" Aidan''s forehead wrinkled when he heard the answer Lucas gave which he didn''t quite understand. Lucas, who had already answered, turned to Aidan and saw the man was confused, which finally made Lucas realize that Aidan had not understood what he was saying because he had never heard him.


    "We have to find the same people as us, Aidan. Because it would be dangerous if they were raised in the same territory as yours. You know what the Devil Rebel''s life is like, right? Um¡­ You know better, but I don''t think that''s good." Lucas said to Aidan who was currently exhaling and nodded understanding what Lucas just said and what Lucas meant by asking that.

 Chapter 35 - Comeback To Sam

    "So you mean¡­ They could be people who harm others, like me being used by bad guys like Vernandes?" Aidan asked Lucas, the man was reluctant to say it was true but Lucas had to say if that was what he meant earlier. Lucas sighed and nodded at Aidan.


    "Then¡­ Where should we look for them? Where are they at now?" Aidan asked that question successively to Lucas who exhaled again and reached into his pocket and took out the piece of paper he was carrying which was Aidan''s birthmark which was located on the right side of his neck.


    Aidan''s eyes widened at the picture Lucas showed him, "Oh?!" He said surprised.


    "This¡­ This is the thing I brought with me when my grandfather found me in the haystack when I fell from the sky." Lucas explained to Aidan who was now touching his birthmark, he also said to Lucas.


    "That is my birthmark!" Aidan said which made Lucas nod his head, confirming it and showing that he already knew if the mark was his.


    "That''s why I was able to find you and go see you. With just this image¡­ Our birthmarks are a clue we can use to find the others, Aidan." Lucas said to Aidan which finally made Aidan remember something and immediately took out the cloth he took from Belinda''s notes, along with Belinda''s book.


    While Lucas, who was standing beside him, just watched what Aidan was doing at the moment, "If that''s a sign that''s a clue you came to see me. Is it possible¡­ We can also use this as a clue, Lucas? Is this a common sign?" Aidan also asked Lucas if the image on the cloth he was carrying was a clue to finding another star. Lucas, who heard Aidan''s question, immediately grabbed the cloth that was in Aidan''s hand and then opened the cloth.


    Lucas''s eyes widened when he saw an image similar to the letter Z which was joined by a stronger h. What made Lucas believe that the picture was also a clue to lead them to find another star because he found a similarity between the picture and the sign it carried which was none other than Aidan''s.


    "Aidan¡­ I think this is indeed a common sign, and we should immediately start looking for it!" Lucas said to Aidan who was confused by the words ''Must hurry'' that Lucas said as if there was something that Lucas was rushing to find the person who had the mark. But without asking much, Aidan finally nodded his head and agreed with Lucas'' words.


    Lucas is like a person who doesn''t know the time, because after Lucas got a clue about the next picture, Lucas immediately invited Aidan to go find the meaning of the picture in the Alexandrian library, which he had visited with three other small children.


    Aidan, who had set foot in the place for the first time and saw the shape of the building, couldn''t help but chuckle in admiration. He was very fascinated by the thousands of books and scrolls of yellowed paper neatly arranged in the large room.


    "Woah¡­ Lucas, to be honest. I''ve never been to a library before, but this new place I''ve been to is really neat¡­ It''s even bigger and neater than the data room in Devil Rebel''s territory." Said Aidan who was amazed, Lucas who heard those words just shook his head.


    He who had walked first, turned back to face Aidan who was walking behind him. "This is an ancient library, which was built in the time of Ptolemy II Philadelphia in the two hundred and eighty-fifth or two hundred and forty-six years BC!" Lucas explained to Aidan who now opened his mouth wide because he couldn''t believe what he was hearing about the library they were stepping on. He did not know if the ancient library still existed in the modern era like today.


    "Whoa! I can''t believe this, they can maintain this ancient library! What technology do they use?" Said Aidan was fascinated by the people who he thought had preserved the inheritance from their ancestors to last all this time and even when he looked at the neatly arranged books, the condition of the books still looked very good. Far from old and outdated. Meanwhile, Lucas, who heard Aidan''s words earlier, couldn''t help but chuckle and shake his head as he explained to Aidan what was going on right now.


    "Not stupid! It''s not them who are great to keep all this intact, but we who have returned to bad where this library still stands!" Lucas said explaining to Aidan that they had returned to the past so that the library was still well maintained and in good condition. Aidan who heard the explanation just said ''oh'' while nodding his head realizing that it was actually them who returned to the past, and not the technology used so that the library survived so well.


    Aidan silently looked to his right and left, then he looked back at Lucas and asked. "So¡­ We''re going to look for a picture of the hundreds of thousands of books in this library? Is that your plan?" Lucas nodded his head confirming Aidan''s question which managed to make Aidan not believe it and exhaled slowly. But inevitably and there is no other choice for Aidan but to accept the plan.


    Aidan nodded his head slowly then said to Lucas, "Alright¡­ Then let''s start looking!" Said Aidan who immediately approached one of the bookshelves and began to look at the contents of the book page by page, little by little and carefully. Aidan looked at the letters one by one in the book he was holding. And when he just opened the twentieth page, he felt that he was no longer able to find the same symbol in the book, even though he had only opened twenty of the millions of sheets in the library.


    "Ah! I give up¡­ I can''t take it anymore!" Said Aidan who threw out all his complaints, which succeeded in making Lucas who was focusing on his book become distracted and turned to Aidan who was currently sitting tiredly in front of the pile of books that he had taken down from the bookshelf, but he had not read it at all...


    "Searching for one picture among thousands of books is not as easy as you think, Aidan¡­ So be patient!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now shaking his head repeatedly, refuting those words.


    "No, no, no! Did you also find my mark among these thousands, ah¡­ Millions of books?" Aidan asked who was very curious how Lucas could find his whereabouts. Lucas nodded his head confirming Aidan''s question.


    "Yeah, right¡­ I found it. But the scroll wasn''t complete because the scroll was¡­" Lucas was silent when he realized something that of course made Aidan frown upon hearing those unfinished words from Lucas'' mouth.


    "Ter?" Aidan asked Lucas who was holding his breath and narrowing his eyes, feeling stupid for what he was about to say. Lucas then put the book he was holding back into the shelf in front of him then walked over to Aidan who was still sitting in his place.


    "I should have known sooner if this was going to happen!" Lucas said to Aidan who now rose from his seat and faced Lucas while frowning at the man. He didn''t quite understand what Lucas had just said, and his question remained unanswered.


    "Lucas! You have not answered my question!" Aidan scolded Lucas who turned to him and nodded casually in response. Then Lucas looked like he wanted to say something serious to Aidan.


    Lucas swallowed his saliva before he finally spoke to Aidan, "The scroll is half burnt, and I realized if there''s one mark in the scroll, the other marks are likely in the book as well. Lucas said explaining to Aidan what he was thinking and considering right now so he decided to go back to looking for evidence in this library. But of course, this made Aidan even more confused.


    "So, We won''t know the meaning of the next sign, I see?" Aidan asked who concluded what Lucas just explained to him. But Aidan''s wrong answer made Lucas shake his head and then go back to explain.


    "No, no! The scroll can still be interpreted, and that means the emblem we have can also be interpreted." Lucas was clear to Aidan who was curious about what Lucas just said. Where can they find out about the sign? That was the question on Aidan''s mind right now.


    "Where? And Who can help us decipher this sign, Lucas?" Aidan asked at that time making Lucas smile remembering Eliot, Daisy''s Nanny, and Sam who knew a professor who could translate the scroll.


    "I think we should go to my friend for her help again." The sentence that was uttered by Lucas made Aidan now look at him curiously, but Aidan would still follow Lucas'' steps after Lucas had made Aidan aware that the place he called home was hell for innocent people.


    Aidan''s eyes now turned to look at Lucas'' hand that was outstretched to him, and without much consideration and hesitation, Aidan immediately shook Lucas'' hand for the two of them to finally disappear from the Alexandrian library to a place that Aidan would not have guessed.

 Chapter 36 - Meet Eliot

    Shutt!!


    It was then that the time suddenly turned to noon, which of course made Aidan quite surprised. But in the end, he realized that the territory he was currently on was a completely different territory from the one they were in before, and that was why they were currently at noon.


    Aidan turned to Lucas who was walking ahead of him, towards a house on their left. Of course, Aidan followed Lucas'' footsteps and walked behind him, because he didn''t know the area and didn''t want to be separated from Lucas who knew very well where they were at this time.


    Lucas stopped and stood right in front of the door of the house, then he knocked on the door three times until finally the door was opened by a small child who immediately screamed with joy when he found out who had come.


    "Lucas!!!!" That''s the sentence that was shouted by the boy, enthusiastically the boy jumped and hugged Lucas who could only laugh at the scream and got a hug that was given by the boy suddenly.


    While Aidan, who was standing behind Lucas, was quite surprised to see the reaction of the little boy he saw. He also had a suspicion that Lucas and the little boy had a close relationship, and were not strangers.


    Not long after, Aidan found another small child emerged from inside the house. The child looks even younger than the child who is now hugging Lucas. The little boy who looked so adorable to Aidan ran over to them while calling out Lucas'' name over and over.


    "Lucas¡­ Lucas!!" The call from the boy made Lucas and the boy let go of their embrace. Lucas who saw it smiled and immediately picked up the little girl who was now smiling widely at him.


    Without Aidan realizing it, at this time the boy who had opened the door for them was staring at Aidan who was focusing on paying attention to the interaction of his brother and Lucas at this time.


    "Who is he Lucas?" a question that was asked by Sam at that time made Lucas now remember and turned to the side to look at Sam who was now looking at Aidan. Aidan could only give an awkward smile to Sam who was staring at him.


    "He is Aidan, the healer I was looking for yesterday." The words that Lucas said to Sam at that time made Sam now smile very kindly at Aidan who was confused by Sam''s rapid change in attitude.


    "Lucas, come on in! There''s no one at home except Daisy and me." Take Sam to Lucas and Aidan. Lucas, who had guessed it, just nodded his head and looked briefly at Aidan, as if he was also inviting Aidan to enter the house.


    Lucas was still holding Daisy when he entered the house because Daisy kept hugging him tightly as if she missed Lucas so much and didn''t want to let Lucas go.


    "Where are your parents?" A question asked by Aidan at that time, made Sam turn to look at him and then say casually,


    "They''re at work right now, but they''ll be home tonight!" Sam replied to Aidan who was now frowning and immediately turned his head to look at Lucas as if he was asking for an explanation about the two small children his parents left behind to work.


    Lucas, who understood Aidan''s gaze, finally explained, "They are guarded by a Nanny." After hearing Lucas'' explanation, Aidan finally nodded in understanding. He also became less worried about the two children.


    But the absence of Nanny that Lucas explained made Aidan ask again, "Then where is she now?" And that question made Lucas realize Eliot''s absence, and asked Sam who was busy playing on his cell phone at the time.


    "Sam!" Lucas called to the boy, which made Sam now turn to look at him. Lucas then continued his question which he would ask, "Where is Eliot??" Lucas asked Sam who was now smiling and replied,


    "He''s on his way here, Lucas... You know he''s slow..." Sam said to Lucas who chuckled at that and nodded his head remembering that. Meanwhile, Aidan, who heard it, couldn''t understand the attitude of the caregiver who took care of the two children, which turned out to be working slowly.


    "Alright¡­ There''s no harm in coming early, right??" a question that was asked by Lucas also made Aidan now nod his head and sit on the sofa, the place where Lucas is currently sitting.


    Even though Aidan didn''t understand why they had visited this house. But he was sure that Lucas had other intentions than just visiting the house at this time.


    ¡­


    About thirty minutes they waited, a knock on the door was heard and made both of them turn to look at Sam who is now quickly running towards the main door and then opened the door. Aidan frowned as three other small children entered the house, and then looked surprised to find himself and Lucas sitting in the living room at the time.


    "Lucas!!" A shrill call from the fat boy who was now smiling and jumping for joy at that moment made the other two children turn their heads and shout with joy as if they had known Lucas before.


    "Ehei¡­ I could already guess if you guys would come!" Lucas said to the three who were now walking quickly towards Lucas and then hugging him in turn, the gaze of the slightly skinny boy there now turned to look at Aidan who then turned his gaze to Sam as if he was asking about who Aidan is now and that was enough to make Aidan was uncomfortable and became uncomfortable about it.


    "The healer Lucas was looking for!" said Sam in response to that gaze, which immediately made the three of them chuckle in admiration looking at Aidan who was awry because of it, realizing that Aidan looked confused, Lucas laughed and then changed the topic by saying,


    "Ah¡­ how was your game playing?" a question that was asked by Lucas, made them now become distracted and now smiled and started talking about the games and also the scores they each got.


    Aidan couldn''t do anything at this point but stay silent and listen to their conversation, and ten minutes later, the door opened and revealed a beautiful girl carrying groceries while saying,


    "Sam! Are you hungry??" that''s the question that the beautiful girl asked, but when her eyes looked at all of them, the look that was shown was now surprised and then smiled with joy as she called out Lucas'' name. Just as the children called him.


    "Lucas?! oh my god! You''re back!!" that was what the young girl said, which made Aidan finally realize that the girl was that slow Nanny.


    "Hey, Eliot." Lucas greeted Eliot, looking very, very pleased as if he''d just gotten a thousand dollars on the highway.


    ¡­


    Right now, in the living room, there were only Aidan, Lucas, and also Eliot. Meanwhile, the children are currently playing in the garden after Eliot had previously prepared dishes and spread cloth behind the house to serve as a kind of small picnic for them.


    Eliot''s gaze was currently looking at Aidan and back at Lucas and now Eliot was saying, "So¡­ he''s the healer??" Eliot asked Lucas, and Aidan quickly cleared his throat and held out his hand as he said,


    "I''m Aidan, nice to meet you!" Aidan said to Eliot who was now smiling and nodded then grabbed his outstretched hand to shake each other.


    "Eliott!" said Eliot with a very charming smile, as if he was trying to get the attention of both Aidan and Lucas right now.


    "You''re a healer¡­ So¡­ can you also treat the loneliness in my heart, Aidan??" a teasing question that Eliot threw to Aidan at that time made Lucas chuckle and then shook his head as he said,


    "Eliot¡­ please, sober yourself up for now." the words that Lucas said at that time, made Eliot now turn to look at him and then nod his head and now turn to focus on Lucas.


    "What''s wrong, Lucas?" Eliot asked Lucas who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "Actually, I still have other duties and am looking for some more people like me. However¡­ I have a problem here." Lucas said to Eliot who originally nodded his head, but now his forehead wrinkled, and then said,


    "Constraint??" Eliot asked Lucas who now nodded his head and then said,


    "That''s why I came here¡­ I need your help, Eliot." Lucas said to Eliot who looked surprised and happy because it turned out that Lucas had come for him at this time.


    "I?! so¡­ you came here to see me?!" Eliot asked sounding very happy, which made Aidan try to hold back his laughter, while Lucas nodded his head to convince Eliot that this was the one Lucas was looking for it right now.


    "Okay¡­ I see, now¡­ what''s the problem?? do you feel if I can help you like that??" Eliot asked Lucas who nodded his head again and Eliot cheered happily.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to Aidan which made Aidan know if he needed the emblem they got, which finally made Aidan take out the small blanket and then give it to Lucas.

 Chapter 37 - Looking For The Professor

    "Look at this, Eliot!" Lucas said as he handed the cloth to Eliot who was now frowning and then grabbed the blanket to see what he should see.


    An emblem that had a shape not far from the shape they were looking for at that time, "This emblem??" Eliot asked Lucas who was now nodding his head in response.


    "I know, I''m too much trouble for you¡­ but I can only trust you, Eliot, can you ask your professor again about the meaning of this emblem?" The request that was made by Lucas at that time made Eliot think for a moment, but then he turned to look at Lucas and Aidan before finally smiling and nodding his head, willing to help Lucas again in finding the meaning of this symbol.


    "May I take this cloth?" Eliot asked, but Aidan quickly shook his head as he said,


    "Not! Don''t!" that''s what Aidan reacted to, which in the end Eliot just chuckled and then took out his cellphone for him to take the picture.


    "I''ll send this to prof, so you guys have to be patient to wait for the results... ok?" said Eliot to Aidan who nodded and then turned to look at Lucas who was now smiling and nodded in response.


    "Thank you, Eliot!" Lucas said to Eliot who was now smiling sweetly in return.


    Aidan, who finally understood, asked Lucas, "So¡­ he was the one who helped you to find out the meaning of my mark?" The question also made Lucas, who was previously sitting looking at Sam and his friends, turn to Aidan and nodded his head while smiling at Aidan, confirming it.


    "You''re right, it was they who helped me to find the meaning of your mark, which finally allowed me to meet you, Aidan!" Lucas admitted this to Aidan who frowned and then asked Lucas about something that made him curious.


    "Then, what is the meaning of that Mark that I possess? If indeed my sign has a meaning." Aidan asked Lucas who was now chuckling softly at the question. Lucas also answered very briefly, an answer that made Aidan pause for a moment in disappointment.


    "The Healer!" Lucas replied, then a few seconds after Aidan was silent, he chuckled while shaking his head not believing what the meaning of the sign he had was so simple.


    "Wow, well... It turns out! I didn''t think that this mark I had meant the power that I possessed myself." Aidan said to Lucas who also chuckled softly at what Aidan had just said because of the meaning of the sign he had.


    And Lucas was silent, realizing something that then made him see the mark on his wrist. He believes that the mark he currently has is a sign of his teleportation power. Because that''s his strength. But the thing that made Lucas think harder wasn''t that, but he suspected that the sign had been set from the start.


    "Wait a minute, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who had been silent for a while, making the man turn his head in surprise at Lucas who suddenly shouted like that.


    Aidan also asked the man who was staring at his wrist at this time, "What''s wrong?" Aidan asked when he saw the look on Lucas'' face which showed surprise at seeing his own mark.


    "If this birthmark we have represents a power that we possess, doesn''t that look a little odd? Could it be... There is someone who already knows the strength we have before ourselves? And then translate it into writing, so that in the end we are given this sign?" Said Lucas who analyzed through his instincts. He also looked at Aidan who was frowning and was surprised, but Aidan didn''t overreact and chose to think about it. But finally, Aidan nodded his head, agreeing with the hypothesis that Lucas explained to him just now.


    "Whoa! If your guess is correct, then who is this person? Who knew this before us? What exactly are we?" The question asked by Aidan at that time made Lucas only breathe heavily, then he shook his head in answer to Aidan''s question. Lucas turned his head back to the children who were currently playing in the middle of the park.


    "Lucas!" A call that sounded in their ears made them turn to look at Eliot who was approaching them. Lucas and Aidan stood up from their seats and faced Eliot who now stopped in front of the two with a slightly out of breath.


    "What''s the matter, Eliot? How?" Lucas asked Eliot who looked confused which made Lucas worried. Aidan, who can also see that expression, was curious about the answer that Eliot would say to the two of them.


    "My teacher said that the professor who translated this article was going abroad to prepare for a public lecture that would be held there, where he was the resource person!" Eliot explained to Lucas which of course made both of them regret it because they really needed the meaning of the sign as soon as possible.


    Even the smart Lucas didn''t run out of ideas, "Which country is he currently in?" That''s what Lucas asked Eliot who immediately showed a message the teacher gave him while saying,


    "He was in Argentina, the open skin was held in the city of Buenos Aires." Obviously, it was Eliot who made Lucas quickly nod his head and ask him again,


    "Do you recognize what he looks like?" Lucas asked which was answered with a nod from Eliot.


    "I was an assistant to my teacher last semester and I met this professor several times." Eliot answered to Lucas who was now nodding his head and then turned to Aidan who was standing beside him. Lucas had an idea that he could carry out at this point.


    "I knew you could protect these children, so I left them to you."


    Lucas said suddenly to Aidan who was currently frowning, not understanding what Lucas had just said to him. But when Aidan saw Lucas extending his hand to Eliot, he realized that they were going to go directly to the professor. Aidan nodded in understanding.


    "Okay..." That was the answer Aidan gave Lucas, while Eliot, who didn''t understand, frowned when he saw Lucas'' hand stretched out to him.


    "Huh?" Those were the words Eliot threw to Lucas who exhaled and said,


    "We are going to Argentina now!" Hearing this explanation, Eliot was about to say a sentence. But Lucas didn''t give Eliot a chance to speak because he had already grabbed Eliot''s hand and the two of them disappeared as fast as lightning from Aidan''s presence. Eliot''s scream as he disappeared sounded in the children''s ears which made them turn to Aidan who was waiting for them, and approached him.


    "Aidan, where are Lucas and Eliot?" Sam immediately asked Aidan, making the man who was looking at him just smile at them, then said.


    "They are meeting the resource person!" Aidan answered with a sweet smile to the four, which then made them not care and returned to playing after feeling that Aidan''s answer was easy to believe, and now Aidan sat back in the chair to wait for the answer that Lucas and Eliot got that day.


    ¡­


    Shutt!!


    Lucas and Eliot were currently on a side street in Buenos Aires, where the professor they were looking for was located. Eliot, who had just arrived there, turned his head quickly, glaring at Lucas intently. It was as if Eliot was currently feeling very annoyed with Lucas who was looking around and then asking Eliot.


    "Where is the professor now, Eliot?" A question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Eliot now exhale in annoyance and understand why Lucas wanted to go directly to the Professor because Lucas didn''t have much time at the moment.


    "He lives in a five-star hotel, so let''s ask people around." said Eliot to Lucas which now made Lucas turn to look at him and follow along to follow the footsteps of Eliot who walked ahead of him. Luckily, Eliot is fluent in Spanish which makes Lucas feel amazed by this one girl because she looks unskilled and clumsy, but in fact, she is a smart and agile child. It''s just that being a Nanny makes Lucas feel that the job is not suitable for him.


    At this time Eliot was asking one of the passersby they met, while Lucas was now only looking at the two who were interacting in front of him. The wind was quite strong, making Lucas wrinkle his forehead and find someone passing behind him, Lucas strangely felt that he recognized the woman who had just passed him at that time, so his gaze shifted to look at the woman who at that time had walked quite a distance from where he was.


    At the same time, Eliot had finished talking and found his place, but when he turned to Lucas, at this moment Lucas was watching a beautiful woman walking away from him, which of course annoyed Eliot.

 Chapter 38 - Whats Wrong With Lucas?

    Eliot walked with reluctant steps, he approached Lucas and then spoke.


    "What the hell¡­ I came to Argentina to help you, you saw a beautiful woman instead!" Eliot sneered at Lucas who immediately turned his head to look at Eliot and quickly shook his head to refute Eliot''s accusation. But Eliot didn''t seem to want to talk about it because he quickly stopped Lucas'' words and immediately said,


    "I found the address where the lecture is generally held!" Eliot said cutting off Lucas who was now exhaling and then nodded and asked,


    "Where''s that? Lucas asked, Eliot was now pointing at the notice board or rather the billboard that was now advertising the lecture along with the Professor''s photo which was displayed there.


    Lucas turned to look at the billboard and saw the address written on it, then he reached out to Eliot to go there, but Eliot refused and said,


    "It would be better if we walked here Lucas!" Eliot''s words at that time finally made Lucas agree and now they were walking towards the location where the public lecture would be held.


    ¡­


    When it was evening, Aidan, who felt that the children had to get into the house immediately, moved from his place and approached them and then spoke.


    "Hey! Isn''t it getting late? The sky looks cloudy too, looks like it''s going to rain, shouldn''t we go inside?" Aidan invites them all and tells if maybe it will rain.


    Sam who heard it now turned to Aidan and nodded his head, he also invited his three friends and his younger brother to immediately enter the house and play together at his house.


    "Um, Aidan!" Aidan turned to a child who had a fairly chubby body, who had just called out to him. That kid is Bill.


    "Yes, what is up?" Aidan asked Bill who was currently patting his stomach lightly as he said,


    "I''m hungry, can you cook something for all of us?" The question asked by Bill also made Aidan feel surprised because he remembered that they had eaten before.


    "Haven''t you guys eaten before? Don''t you feel full after your Nanny cooked something earlier?" Aidan asked Bill and his other friends. Sam who heard the question shook his head and then he explained it to Aidan.


    "We''re all kids, Aidan¡­ We would easily get hungry at our age. Can you cook for us?" Aidan also turned to Sam who had just explained the reason and asked him again. Aidan, who felt stupid for asking this to a child, finally sighed, and then he agreed.


    "Do you guys like sandwiches? Because I can only make it for you." Aidan offered to the five children who were currently nodding their heads happily. After that, they all immediately went into the house.


    Aidan walked into the kitchen to see what ingredients he could use to make sandwiches. And one thing he found was that all the materials needed were complete, which of course made Aidan now exhale and nod his head while muttering, "Of course Aidan ... They are capable people." Aidan muttered to himself who then began to prepare the ingredients he needed at that time. Making sandwiches is not a difficult thing for him.


    Aidan also started to make sandwiches that he usually cooks for himself in the barracks, which makes Aidan feel insecure about his cooking because he feels that his sandwiches are very simple for rich kids like Sam and his friends.


    Shuttt!!


    Aidan, who at that time was spreading strawberry jam on the surface of the bread in his hand, quickly turned to the side to look at Lucas who came with Eliot. Which of course made the other kids realize it, and feel happy. They all immediately approached the two.


    After finishing with the sandwich, Aidan walked over to them all carrying sandwiches.


    Aidan suddenly gave the sandwich to Eliot who was confused by this. But Aidan didn''t respond to Eliot''s questioning gaze and turned to look at Lucas, he immediately asked the man a question.


    "How''s Lucas? Have you got the answer yet?" Aidan asked Lucas who was standing in front of him, Lucas who heard the question nodded his head in response to the question. Aidan looked pleased when he saw Lucas'' head nod, even though Lucas hadn''t said anything.


    "So, what does that sign mean?" Aidan asked back to Lucas who was currently looking at Sam and the other children looked back at Aidan.


    Lucas answered the second question, "Earthbender." Lucas'' answer left Aidan stunned, then he wondered to himself about his next move. Where should they find an earth bender?


    "Why don''t you guys just stay here for one day, Lucas?" A question that Sam said to Lucas made the man smile and shook his head slowly, refusing the offer as he answered.


    "We don''t have much time, Sam... I have to find them all soon." That''s the answer Lucas gave to Sam who looked sad because of that answer. While Aidan who saw it felt unbearable and turned to Lucas.


    "That''s right Lucas... I think we should¡ª"


    Aidan stopped his words when Lucas looked at him very sharply as if Lucas''s decision was now inviolable. Because Lucas was serious when he said they didn''t have much time. Aidan also pursed his lips while nodding his head faintly, indicating that he also agreed with what Lucas had decided because of that sharp gaze.


    After seeing Aidan''s answer, Lucas turned to Sam and Daisy with a sweet smile on his face. Lucas also said to the two small children, "I promise to come back to see you after all my business is done... Okay?" Lucas said to Sam and Daisy. Sam nodded his head, gave up on Lucas'' decision, and would keep the promise Lucas had made.


    "Promise me, OK?!" Daisy said to Lucas who was now smiling and crossed his chest with his index finger as he said,


    "I promise!" Lucas answered which then made Sam and Daisy immediately hug Lucas tightly in front of Aidan.


    "So, you guys are going? Shouldn''t you guys stay here? We can help you guys as we helped you yesterday to get to Aidan." Eliot''s words made Aidan turn to the woman. But Lucas remained on his feet and shook his head in response to the offer that Eliot had given them both.


    "Thank you. But we still can''t linger, I also don''t want to bother you guys this time. So Eliot, please look after them until uncle and aunt come." Lucas asked Eliot who now nodded his head and chuckled softly as he answered,


    "I have no other choice but to do that, Lucas!" Eliot replied to Lucas who immediately smiled and nodded his head in response to Eliot''s words.


    "Alright¡­ We have to go now." Lucas said as he stepped back and grabbed Aidan''s hand who was waving another hand at the kids and Eliot to say goodbye. Finally, the two of them disappeared from before them all.


    Wosh!!


    Shutt!!


    The place Lucas and Aidan were currently visiting was a place behind a bus stop in the middle of the city. When they arrived, Aidan suddenly felt nauseous and ended up running to vomit his stomach contents into the nearest trash can. This of course made Lucas frown at Aidan''s condition. Lucas walked over to Aidan and patted Aidan''s back to help him then said, "Are you okay Aidan?" Lucas asked Aidan who shook his head slowly,


    "Somehow I feel so dizzy after going using your teleportation, Lucas!" Aidan answered to Lucas who was now frowning, even more, hearing the answer that Aidan was throwing at him.


    "Huh?! Don''t we usually always use it? Why are you suddenly getting drunk on teleportation right now? Hh.. hhh.." Lucas chuckled after asking such a question.


    Because at the beginning he didn''t know what to call the phenomenon, which made him equate the word motion sickness to teleportation sickness, and according to Lucas it was a very silly thing.


    Aidan just shook his head at Lucas'' question, Aidan spoke again. "There might be something wrong with the teleportation, Lucas." Aidan''s words made Lucas chuckle again and shake his head in response to those words. Because he thought it was impossible.


    "Khkh¡­ So you think that my teleportation is in trouble, right?? Hah! Seriously!" Lucas said dismissing the guess that was made by Aidan just now.


    Hearing Lucas denies his suspicions, Aidan sighed and didn''t want to prolong their conversation about Lucas'' teleportation which he believed would give rise to a pretty strong argument. So in the end Aidan could only let out a long breath and then stood up straight to face Lucas and asked,


    "So¡­ Where are we now?" Aidan asked Lucas, which made Lucas turn to his right side to see a place across the street from where they were standing now. Lucas pointed to all the places there and said,


    "We have to find data on that there!" Lucas explained to Aidan who now turned his head to look at a government-owned search engine that was open to the public for twenty-four hours.


    "Looking for it on the internet?" Ask Aidan to make sure. Lucas nodded his head confirming the question. He also invites Aidan to cross the road and start looking for the land bender, using the internet provided by the government.


    ¡­

 Chapter 39 - Searching For Earthbenders, And Meets A Mysterious Woman.

    Aidan and Lucas had spent fifteen hours looking for news or data about the earth bender they might find, just like how it was when Lucas, Eliot, Sam, and the others found news about Aidan''s whereabouts.


    However... In reality this time, for fifteen hours they searched for the earth bender, they couldn''t find him. It was very difficult for them to find information about this earth bender.


    Tik¡­ Tik ¡­ Tik ¡­ Tik¡­


    The repeated typing sound from the keyboard came from the room where Lucas and Aidan were looking for data and information on earth benders. The voice echoed, occupying the silence in the internet room of the government facility. The office should have closed about five hours ago. However, the two of them were still able to log in and use the computer. Of course, it was all thanks to Lucas'' teleportation they used.


    Which ultimately makes them more flexible to use these free facilities.


    Lucas kept looking, and his eyes never left the computer screen in front of him right now. A few moments after he saw the screen, he narrowed his eyes when he felt that the place was getting quieter and even quieter than before. Which finally made Lucas turn to the side to check the whereabouts of Aidan who had been sitting on his right side all this time.


    "Kh... Kh..." Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle after he saw how Aidan, who had been helping him all day, was sleeping very soundly, even though their task of finding earth benders wasn''t done yet.


    At first, Lucas intended to do something cruel by waking Aidan and asking him to stay focused on finding the earth bender. However, unfortunately, Lucas is not such a cruel and arrogant person. In the end, he just silenced Aidan and didn''t bother him. Leaving the man to rest while he himself had to search for the earth bender''s whereabouts all night.


    ¡­


    The night has turned into morning, the moon that previously always accompanied the silence of the night has now sunk to be replaced by the morning sun which encourages all people on earth who are busy pursuing their goals.


    Aidan slowly woke up from his sleep when he began to hear noises around him, he opened his eyes and found that he was now at the bus stop with Lucas who was now pensive by his side, as if lamenting their fate face at a later date.


    "I''m sorry that I accidentally fell asleep, Lucas..." Aidan immediately apologized to Lucas who was now breathing, then spoke.


    "Yeah, it''s fine... I know you were tired last night." Lucas answered to Aidan who now nodded his head slowly, confirming Lucas'' words.


    Aidan looked down the road and looked at the passing cars, he turned back to Lucas and asked, "Did we... Um, did you find the earth bender''s information?" A question that Aidan said that he had made a mistake made Lucas even more silent. Aidan could see a shake of the head from Lucas and the tired gasps that Lucas showed him again that morning.


    Aidan, who realized that Lucas was tired right now, patted Lucas on the shoulder to give Lucas healing.


    But Lucas put his hand away and said he was fine now. "I''m fine, Aidan." That was what Lucas said to Aidan which made the man with healing powers frown, unsure of what Lucas had just said to him.


    "You... are you sure?" Aidan asked Lucas, trying to reassure him if Lucas was okay. And the man nodded to reassure him, Lucas stood up from his seat then held out his hand to Aidan as he said,


    "Come on! I think we should go around to find him!" Take Lucas to Aidan who is now frowning for the umpteenth time. This time it was the words that made Aidan confused.


    "Look for? Where do you want us to look?" That was the question asked by Aidan to Lucas who now turned his head towards the silent Aidan.


    Lucas, who understood what was going on in Aidan''s mind, explained again, "We''re going to the library or the newspaper office, where they might have reported something about someone who used to control the land." That was the explanation Lucas explained to Aidan, although Aidan still doubted whether it would work or not. But he who couldn''t bear to see Lucas'' persistence finally chose to nod his head in agreement and immediately grabbed Lucas'' hand to leave the bus stop.


    Shut!!!


    Wosh!!


    At this time Aidan and Lucas were in a small alley, which was next to the tall buildings that were standing around them at that time, which of course made Aidan feel unfamiliar with the place. He turned to Lucas to ask.


    "Where is this?" Aidan finally asked because he didn''t know where they were at this time, he could only look at Lucas who was walking ahead of him while answering his question,


    "We''re behind the newspaper printing office, Aidan!" Lucas replied to Aidan who was now frowning, they walked over to then face a security guard and asked permission to look at the previous news that had been printed here. But of course, getting permission to browse through the old news was very difficult, even if it was just a look. But in reality, even if Lucas didn''t ask permission it wouldn''t be a problem. Because Lucas'' intention at that time was just to see a map of the location of the building. Where each room looks different and finally he gets a room called the archive room. Which is located on the seventh floor within the office. After knowing that,


    The two of them walked out with relaxed steps from the building, the curious Aidan immediately walked ahead of Lucas to face him. "Lucas, do you know where it is?" Aidan asked who already understood how Lucas worked.


    Lucas who heard the question just nodded his head faintly and held out his hand to Aidan, as they turned to enter the same alley as before. Aidan smiled and immediately shook the hand to disappear from the place.


    Shut!!


    Wosh!!


    Aidan and Lucas currently appeared in a room filled with collisions of neatly arranged sheets of paper. Which may amount to hundreds of thousands of shelves in the large room.


    Without delaying any more time, the two of them immediately looked for news and information that they were currently needing.


    Aidan walked to the right and Lucas walked and looked to the left. Both of them immediately searched without stopping starting from that second, they were looking for one news about earth benders from thousands or even millions of news in the archive room.


    "Remember Lucas, we''re only looking for news from the last twenty years!" Even Aidan''s warning words to Lucas made Lucas nod his head while still looking for the news carefully.


    One hour ¡­. Two hours¡­ Three hours¡­ and even Four hours. Aidan and Lucas continued to find out where the Information was, but neither of them found anything.


    Aidan is now very tired, so he can only search while sitting among the scattered books that he has arranged neatly so that it is easy to find the news. But not with Lucas who still positioned himself to stand and look for the news painstakingly. Both of Aidan''s eyes were currently on Lucas which finally made Aidan get up from his seat to approach Lucas saying,


    "Lucas¡­ I think we need to rest now, I''m really hungry." The words that Aidan said to Lucas, made Lucas now nod his head and put the newspaper he was holding back in its place. Lucas then extended his hand to Aidan.


    "We will rest for now!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now nodding his head at that and they left the file room to rest.


    Shut!!!


    "!!!"


    At the same time, when the two of them put their feet on the ground, Lucas'' body staggered to the side which of course took Aidan by surprise. Aidan swiftly caught the body and helped it to stand properly.


    "Lucas!!" Aidan screamed, and it made Lucas apologize to him as he tried to get back on his feet. Even though Aidan himself knew that Lucas'' body condition was no longer able to stand up.


    Aidan looked right and left to find a place where he could take Lucas to rest, which finally made Aidan realize that Lucas took him to a location that was quite quiet.


    Aidan also had no choice but to immediately help Lucas sit on the pavement, and then he was about to heal him there.


    However, Aidan was too weak to heal Lucas at the moment, which of course made him curse himself because he didn''t have enough strength to heal Lucas right now.


    "Shit!" that''s the curse that Aidan threw to himself, Aidan''s current gaze turned to look at Lucas who was half-conscious in front of him which made him feel he had to do something right now.


    "Are you two okay??" Suddenly a voice heard by Aidan at that moment made Aidan now turn his gaze towards a woman who had just asked a question beside him and also Lucas, which made Aidan now exhale with relief, because at least he met someone at this time.

 Chapter 40 - Elizabeth

    Aidan''s gaze was currently on a woman who was standing right beside him while watching him and Lucas with a very worried face that he showed to Aidan who was still awake.


    With that worried face, the girl asked Aidan. "Are you two okay?" The question asked by the woman, made Aidan could only exhale slowly and nodded his head confidently, and then said,


    "Ah yes... I''m fine, but it seems my friend is tired." Aidan replied to the woman who was now looking at Lucas who was sitting limply while shaking his head. Lucas, who was visibly weak, tried to dismiss that fact by saying,


    "I''m fine..." Lucas said, speaking in a low voice, almost whispering to both the woman and Aidan. But her condition said otherwise, seeing her pathetic condition like that with a face that looked peaked made the woman feel sorry and couldn''t bear it.


    Seeing the very worrying situation that made the woman feel bad for the two of them, she then offered to them, "It''s better if you come with me... He seems to have to be treated for exhaustion and you look just as tired as he is. " The woman said to Aidan who finally nodded his head. But Lucas kept his stance and shook his head to refuse the offer offered by the kind woman while saying,


    "No need... Thank you....-


    But before he could finish saying his thanks, Lucas really couldn''t hold his consciousness any longer, so he finally fainted, causing Aidan to panic at the sight.


    "Lucas!! Lucas!" Called Aidan in a panic and tried to resuscitate Lucas. The woman who was standing beside Aidan immediately helped Aidan and again said that he offered himself so that they would be helped by him.


    "Quick, bring him to my house¡­ I have IVs and other medicines that can be used to help him!" Finally, the words spoken by the woman made Aidan nod in agreement and immediately carried Lucas up for him to ride on his back and slowly followed the good woman''s steps. Because Aidan was tired so he walked with a limp.


    The woman who looked back and saw Aidan who was having a hard time immediately came back to Aidan and said, "Let me help bring him along." The woman said to Aidan who stared at him silently and lowered Lucas from his back so that the two of them were now carrying Lucas''s body to walk together towards the woman''s house.


    Along their journey, the step-by-step they went through, made Aidan feel a little awkward because he didn''t know who the woman who helped him was. They hadn''t known each other since they first met, so Aidan had the initiative to start a conversation between the two of them. But before he opened his mouth, Aidan closed his mouth again because he felt that this was not the right time for him to get acquainted with this woman.


    "That''s it, my house that has to bone white paint!" The woman said telling Aidan about her house, which made Aidan immediately turn towards a house that the woman had just pointed at which looks very majestic with bone-white paint. Of course, this made Aidan feel quite surprised.


    "That one house?" Aidan asked the woman because he did not believe it. The woman just nodded her head and smiled making them finally step back to bring Lucas closer to the magnificent house.


    After they entered the courtyard of the woman''s house and stood in front of the door of the magnificent house, the woman asked Aidan to hold Lucas'' body for a while, while he tried to take out the house key and open the door. "Can you hold it for a moment? I took the key and opened the door!" That''s what the woman said which of course Aidan would accept and hold Lucas with all his strength so as not to fall.


    After opening the door of her house for them, the woman with long, flowing brown hair gently turned to Aidan and smiled at him so that Aidan could feel sure that this woman was good.


    The woman said, "Come on, bring him into the house!" Take the woman to Aidan who immediately nodded his head and carried Lucas slowly into the house, and of course, the woman helped him again.


    Aidan followed the woman''s steps who carried Lucas into the magnificent house that looked stunning.


    "The bedroom is upstairs, so let''s just put him on the couch for a while!" the woman said to Aidan who again nodded in agreement with the idea he was saying. They brought Lucas to the sofa and immediately lay him down on the sofa. Lucas'' body seemed to be limp on the couch, but at least this was what they needed. That was the thing in Aidan''s head.


    "Hah¡­. Thank you for the help." Said Aidan as he sighed repeatedly. While the woman immediately turned to Aidan who had just said his thanks. The woman nodded her head in acceptance.


    When the atmosphere became more awkward, Aidan immediately used the situation to directly get to know the woman. "Oh right! We haven''t gotten to know each other yet. My name is Aidan!" Said Aidan who immediately introduced himself and immediately stretched his hand forward to shake the hand of the beautiful woman who was now smiling at him even wider and nodded his head slowly while welcoming Aidan''s outstretched hand and said,


    "I''m Elizabeth." The woman replied, introducing herself as Elizabeth to Aidan who nodded his head and smiled at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth, the woman has brown hair that reaches up to her waist. Her hair looks soft and falls, making it a personal attraction. Elizabeth also has a sharp nose with less prominent cheekbones, but a sharp chin. Elizabeth''s existence was like a goddess who had come down from the sky to Aidan.


    "Beautiful name!" Aidan said to Elizabeth who then laughed loudly at his words.


    Elizabeth stopped her laughter and then answered again, "Thank you¡­ Ah, you also get some rest! I''ll get some drinks and also an IV for this friend of yours." Elizabeth said to Aidan who nodded his head in agreement with what the woman had just suggested, while again saying,


    "Thank you, Elizabeth!" Aidan said to Elizabeth who at that time walked out of the room while nodding her head before finally she left there and was not seen in Aidan''s sight because he turned towards the kitchen.


    Aidan turned to look at Lucas who was still unconscious, which then made Aidan only shake his head and slumped down on the single sofa that was also available in the room, next to the sofa Lucas was currently using.


    "You know Aidan? We are fortunate to have met such kind people offering help as Elizabeth is today. But why did you refuse?" Aidan said to Lucas who could not hear his words at all, Aidan currently looks like he is grumbling to Lucas because he feels that Lucas is a difficult person. Remembering how he kept refusing to be given help before, which of course made Aidan couldn''t understand Lucas'' way of thinking.


    .


    .


    .


    Not long after that, Elizabeth came with a glass of lemon water and also a tray containing an injection, a tube, and a bag of IVs. All Aidan believed was for Lucas right now.


    "Come here, I''ll help!" Said Aidan immediately stood up and grabbed the tray from Elizabeth''s hand who was now smiling happily because of it.


    "Drink that lemon, Aidan!" Elizabeth said to Aidan who nodded his head after he placed the tray on the table.


    Aidan''s gaze is now on Elizabeth who is squatting in front of Lucas who is lying on the sofa and then Elizabeth takes an injection and a tube from the infusion that has been provided previously. Which of course made Aidan feel a little nervous about it.


    "Eum¡­ Can you do it, Elizabeth??" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Elizabeth now turn to Aidan and then nodded as she said,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve worked at my father''s hospital for five years, so¡­ just to infuse someone is easy for me, Aidan." Elizabeth answered to Aidan who was relieved to hear that answer and then he exhaled slowly.


    "Wow¡­ It turns out that you are a great person huh." Aidan said to Elizabeth who now only smiled in response and then he immediately infused Lucas. Hanging the infusion on a pole that he had also prepared beforehand.


    "Um, Elizabeth." Aidan called out to the woman, but Elizabeth quickly said,


    "Lizbeth." Said Elizabeth, which made Aidan frown not understanding what he just said which made Aidan finally ask,


    "Huh??" Aidan asked Elizabeth who was now smiling and said again,


    "You can call me Lizbeth, Aidan!" Lizbeth explained to Aidan who immediately nodded understanding what Elizabeth had just said at this time, and Aidan laughed at that. Then Aidan nodded his head in understanding.


    "All right, Lizbeth." Aidan said correcting his words, which made Lyzbeth now smile and nod her head to return to the call.


    "Thank you very much." That''s what Aidan said to him who was now smiling and nodding his head again.


    ...

 Chapter 41 - Lucass Dream

    Time passed and morning had now turned into noon. Without Aidan knowing, he had fallen asleep on the single sofa he had sat on yesterday. However, not long from his sleep on the sofa, Aidan woke up again when he heard the sound of the car horn in the neighbor''s house which of course made Aidan open his eyes and look around the room he now occupies. He also looked at the sofa in front of him where Lucas should be right now. Aidan was surprised when he didn''t find Lucas in that place and made him turn to the right and left to look for the man''s whereabouts.


    With a very panicked face, Aidan stood up from his seat. He walked quickly to find Lucas in the house that afternoon. He walked to check one by one the rooms on the first floor and opened all the doors not too tight. When he turned into a room, he met Elizabeth who was in the room. Aidan also breathed a sigh of relief because he still met the owner of the house who he thought was deceiving him. Aidan also approached Elizabeth and asked the woman who was baking a cake in a room that seemed to be the kitchen.


    "Lizbeth, did you see where Lucas went?" Aidan asked which made Elizabeth smile hearing that because Aidan looked panicked the first time he met him entering the kitchen.


    Elizabeth replied, "Don''t worry Aidan... Lucas is already in the room on the second floor." Elizabeth''s answer, of course, made Aidan frown upon hearing it.


    Aidan asked again, "Did he get up and move into the room?" he asked Elizabeth. The woman shook her head, which of course took Aidan by surprise with that answer.


    Aidan again asked, "Then... Did you bring it upstairs?" Aidan asked. Indeed it was a very impossible thing, that''s also what caused Aidan to keep asking how Lucas was able to move to the top floor. Because for Aidan, there was no way Elizabeth could move the man upstairs alone.


    Elizabeth laughed at the question asked by Aidan which made Aidan frown.


    "No Aidan, I don''t have the strength to lift Lucas upstairs." Elizabeth''s words were also approved by Aidan, but what still confused Aidan was how Lucas could move to the second floor if Lucas didn''t wake up and Elizabeth didn''t move him.


    Full of curiosity, that''s Aidan... He asked Elizabeth again for the umpteenth time. "Then, how did he manage to move up?"


    Elizabeth patiently answered Aidan''s question, "I asked my friend to move it to the second floor." Elizabeth''s answer also made Aidan nod his head repeatedly, even though he was curious and had time to frown because he was curious about Elizabeth''s friend. but he had no right to ask who Elizabeth''s friend was.


    Aidan''s gaze now turned to Lizbeth who was busy stirring the dough in the bowl she was holding. Which of course made Aidan unable to stand still watching the woman work alone. So he offered himself to at least help the busy Lizbeth.


    "Um¡­ Is there anything I can help you with? Looks like you need some help here!" Aidan said to Lizbeth, offering himself. Elizabeth who heard it turned to the left to look at Aidan who then smiled and nodded his head slowly.


    Lizbeth looked around to see what Aidan could do to help her. When he saw there were fruits in the basket, he found the job for Aidan. "Ah, you can wash fruits, right? Wash the fruits in the basket, because I will make a Fruit Cake using them." Lizbeth said to Aidan who then nodded and happily did it. Aidan immediately rolled up the sleeves he was wearing and walked to the sink to wash the fruits in the basket, which Lizbeth pointed at earlier. While Lizbeth smiled at him.


    "So you''re good at cooking. Lizbet?" Aidan asked Lizbeth who immediately smiled and replied,


    "Never doubt me, I''m good at it, Aidan!" Elizabeth answered which made Aidan chuckle softly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Okay, I''m sorry for doubting you." Aidan said as he returned to help Lizbeth by washing the fruits in the basket.


    .


    .


    .


    Shhh¡­.


    Lucas walked on a fairly wide field, he saw the grass he was stepping on at that time was silver, dominating the very wide field. The wind was blowing so calmly that it hit Lucas'' body, Lucas''s gaze was now on the sky above which now showed thousands of stars and the sky was dark at that time, but there was one thing that he could see. It was a moon that felt very, very close to where he was standing at that time, of course, it made Lucas frown to realize how close the moon is to the earth right now.


    "Lucas, have you met him?" A question that was asked by a woman who was beside Lucas at that time, made Lucas turn his head and look at a woman who was not visible. Who was currently standing right next to him, the woman made Lucas try to keep looking at her face with a probing gaze to be able to see how her face was at that time.


    "What are you doing? Go and meet that little boy!" A voice that sounded loud managed to make Lucas surprised. Because the sound was so loud it felt like it hit Lucas'' ears. Which made Lucas finally wake up from his deep sleep in surprise.


    "Oh!!" Lucas screamed as he got up from his sleeping position on the bed where he had fallen asleep at that time. "Hhh¡­ hhh¡­ hhh¡­" Lucas paused for a moment to catch his breath and then paused to think back to the dream he had just had. Because he felt that the dream he had just now felt very real as if Lucas had experienced it before.


    "When did I experience it?" Lucas muttered, asking himself about the dream or experience. And when he heard the sound of objects falling around him, Lucas woke up from his thoughts and was confused when he realized that he was now in a very strange place. He was in a room that he did not know who the owner of the room was. Which of course made Lucas glance to the right and left to analyze the current situation.


    Lucas''s gaze was now fixed on the IV tube attached to his right arm. Which made him frown because he had never been in an IV like that before.


    "Why is Aidan even giving me IV fluids? Shouldn''t he be able to use the¡­-


    Aidan''s words were cut off when he realized that if he was on an IV, it meant Aidan couldn''t heal or Aidan disappeared. Which of course was the thought that made Lucas feel anxious. Lucas quickly removed the infusion tube and immediately got off the bed he was currently sitting on.


    Quickly, Aidan got off his bed and walked out of the room. But he opened the closed door of the room slowly because he was afraid that someone waiting outside the room would turn out to be someone evil. Lucas squinted his eyes, trying to find out where he was and suspicious of everything in the house.


    Lucas is now looking at the rooms one by one on the second floor at that time, because of the many rooms there finally made Lucas decide to check the rooms one by one and look for Aidan''s whereabouts.


    One step ... Two steps ... Lucas walked on the rug that covered the entire floor on the second floor, which of course made Lucas think that this house was not inhabited by just anyone. Lucas is currently standing right in front of the black door beside his room, and just as he was about to open the door, a voice that came from the first floor at that moment made Lucas immediately turn his gaze towards the stairs, because he heard the sound of Aidan''s laughter as he walked away. this.


    "Aidan?" Lucas asked himself, and out of curiosity, finally made Lucas give up on opening the black door and prefer to walk down the stairs to meet Aidan. The one he believed was on the first floor of the house.


    ¡­


    Just like the second floor, the stairs in the house were covered by a red rug which made Lucas frown and walks slowly down the stairs to look for Aidan''s whereabouts. Lucas then turned his gaze to the right and left, trying to find Aidan on the first floor.


    "Wow, this is delicious¡­ You''re so great!" Aidan''s voice that sounded in Lucas'' ears also made Lucas immediately turn his head and glance at one of the rooms on his right, he finally walked slowly to approach the room. When he got there, he found Aidan chatting cheerfully together with a beautiful woman who at that time was smiling at Aidan.


    "Aidan." Lucas'' call at that time, made both of them now turn their eyes to look at Lucas who was standing in the kitchen doorway at that time, which of course surprised Aidan who was now happily walking towards him saying,


    "Are you okay Lucas?" Aidan asked Lucas who was now nodding his head in response to the steam, but Lucas''s gaze was now on the woman who was staring and smiling at him, which made Lucas finally ask,


    "Who is he and where are we now?" Lucas asked Aidan who now turned his gaze to Elizabeth and then said,


    "She''s Elizabeth, she helped me save you, and we''re at her house right now." Aidan answered innocently, which of course made Lucas frown upon hearing that, he couldn''t believe that Aidan would just accept help from someone they didn''t know. Which of course could put them in the same danger as when he saved the woman who had set him up.

 Chapter 42 - Have Much Time

    That afternoon, Lucas sat next to Aidan. He looked at Elizabeth who now did not stop to smile at Lucas. The three of them were currently sitting in the living room of the big house. After Elizabeth gave them a suggestion to talk in the living room because it would make them feel more comfortable than having to talk in the kitchen standing up. Lucas realized that right now he had to say something to Lizabeth who had helped and helped them both.


    Lucas swallowed his saliva before he finally said, "Ehem... Thank you, for helping me as well as Aidan... Um, Elizabeth." Lucas said to Elizabeth stiffly and awkwardly, causing the woman to chuckle softly.


    Elizabeth also said, "Don''t be so stiff with me, Lucas. I am an ordinary person just like you." Lizabeth said to Lucas who was currently frowning at those words.


    "Huh?" Lucas also questioned Elizabeth''s words because earlier he said that he was the same as them. Did Elizabeth mean that she was the same as them, or... The same as humans like them?


    Elizabeth chuckled softly and got up from her chair when she heard Lucas'' question. He also said very kindly, "Relax¡­ I''m sure you guys are feeling hungry right now. So I''ll prepare dinner for the three of us." Elizabeth said to the two men who didn''t know how to react other than looking at Elizabeth and nodding their heads. The woman walked back towards the kitchen, leaving Aidan and Lucas to cook dinner.


    Lucas now turned to Aidan who was beside him who was currently smiling at the back of Elizabeth who turned towards the kitchen after leaving the room. Feeling that he was being stared at by someone, Aidan finally turned to the side and found Lucas who was staring at him. This was enough to make Aidan confused and surprised, he asked Lucas.


    "Are you feeling better? Um, aren''t you feeling dizzy already?" That question Aidan threw to Lucas who was beside him, made Lucas could only snort and nodded his head slowly in answer to the question. Aidan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lucas'' answer to him.


    "What are you doing Aidan?" A sudden question that Lucas threw at Aidan, succeeded in making Aidan frown because he didn''t understand the meaning of what Lucas just said to him.


    Aidan decided to ask Lucas directly, "What do you mean?" He asked because he didn''t understand. Lucas who got the question sighed tiredly, he shook his head and said,


    "We have to get out of here immediately!" Lucas said to Aidan as he got up from his seat and turned to Aidan who looked quite surprised by what Lucas had just said to him just now.


    Aidan also questioned the reason Lucas told him to leave the house immediately, "What? Why should we be in such a hurry? Your body just recovered, Lucas!" Aidan said to Lucas who was now shaking his head trying to make sure he was okay.


    "No, Aidan! I''m fine now... We can''t slack off any longer, like this! Because we have a lot of things to do." Lucas explained why they had to rush. Aidan, who heard Lucas'' answer, could only stare at him with a look that couldn''t understand the line of thought that was going through Lucas'' head at the moment.


    "I don''t get it, why are you in such a hurry to find them, Lucas? You will not be able to get what you want when your current body condition is not good. I can even feel since the change I felt from that teleportation of yours." Aidan said to Lucas, explaining that Lucas'' body is not in a good condition right now. Which managed to make Lucas feel uncomfortable and then he said,


    "I am the one who knows more about how my Teleportation is, and you are the new one to feel it, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who then when Elizabeth''s voice sounded in both ears, made the two men turn towards the kitchen, where Elizabeth was right now and standing in the doorway.


    "Is there a problem between the two of you?" That was the question Aidan and Lucas heard, which made Aidan immediately shake his head and smile at Elizabeth saying,


    "We''re fine, Lizabeth." Aidan''s words made Elizabeth frown, but when she saw Aidan''s wide smile, Elizabeth finally nodded her head and was about to go back into the kitchen. But at that moment a sentence that Lucas said, was able to make Elizabeth look back at them.


    "We were discussing about timing!" Those were the words Lucas said that made Aidan immediately look at him with wide eyes.


    Elizabeth frowned, then she smiled faintly and asked, "What''s with the timing?" Elizabeth asked Lucas who looked serious with his words earlier. Lucas did feel a little awkward for Elizabeth because he was new to her, but he had to tell the truth so he dared to explain.


    "We don''t have much time to stay here... So, we''ll say goodbye to leave soon!" Lucas said to Elizabeth, who was currently surprised to hear Lucas'' answer. While Aidan, who was beside Lucas at this time, immediately stood up from his seat and looked at Lucas in surprise, he didn''t seem to accept and protested Lucas'' words that they had to leave the house immediately.


    "Lucas!" Aidan scolded Lucas, while Elizabeth who heard and saw this just smiled and walked over to the two men.


    "Time isn''t going anywhere Lucas... It would be a disaster if you forced your unrecovered self to do something important. I don''t know how important it is, but what you should know is... Your body is more important than that. What Aidan said is true, you won''t get anything if your body is in an unhealthy condition, even though you''ve forced and expended all your strength. Stay... Even if it''s only for one day, it''s all for the good and health of your body." Elizabeth said to Lucas, explaining and asking them to at least rest for a day at his house. The sentence finally made Lucas exhale and nod his head slowly.


    Lucas then said, "Okay... I think you''re right about this, thank you... Elizabeth." Lucas said to Elizabeth who was currently in front of him, the woman stepped closer to Lucas, and then grabbed Lucas'' hands and said,


    "Come on! I''ve prepared dinner for the three of us, and it won''t be good if we eat it when it''s cold." Elizabeth said to Lucas who was now frowning because Elizabeth took him by the hand to go to the dining room together, while Aidan now felt happy and followed the footsteps of the two behind them.


    Along the aisle, as they walked towards the dining room, Lucas looked around to see if he could. He also asked Elizabeth who was walking in front of him who had let go of his hand earlier when they arrived at the dining room.


    "Um, Elizabeth¡­ Do you live alone in this house?" The question that Lucas asked Elizabeth made the woman who was now sitting on one of the chairs at the dining table turn and look at Lucas. Elizabeth nodded her head.


    "Yes, I do live alone here. Both my parents died four and two years ago." Elizabeth said explaining why she was alone in the house at this time, even though the house was very grand. Aidan who also heard the answer was also surprising and turned to Elizabeth. Because before when they talked, Elizabeth had never told him about it, or maybe she was unconscious and didn''t ask.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to talk about this." Lucas who felt sorry that he had discussed Elizabeth''s parents also apologized, but Elizabeth immediately shook her head and then said,


    "It''s okay, I believe that they are in a better place now!" Elizabeth replied to Lucas, Aidan also felt that they should not discuss this anymore and made Aidan clear his throat then said,


    "Ahem! Wow¡­ By the way, this dish looks really delicious! You''re so great Lizabeth, you''re good at cooking and healing!" Said Aidan who was trying to change the topic of their conversation in front of the dining table at that time, which then made Elizabeth smile now hearing it. The woman said, "Not only does it look like¡­ But it''s delicious! Taste it!" Said Elizabeth starting to give a plate of food to Aidan and Lucas who smiled feeling flattered because Elizabeth treated them well that night.


    "Thank you." Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now placing a plate of salad and meat to Lucas and nodded slowly.


    "Come on, have a taste¡­ It''s delicious!" said Elizabeth to Lucas who now nodded his head and began to eat the dish that Elizabeth had prepared for the two of them.


    Aidan devoured the food with enthusiasm, because he had never tasted such delicious and healthy food in the Territory where he lived, while Lucas currently seemed to feel bad for Elizabeth because he felt that his and Aidan''s current existence must be very disturbing to him, but in fact, it was the opposite, Elizabeth seemed very happy with the presence of Aidan and Lucas that night.

 Chapter 43 - Found It

    Like Lucas had said before, in the end, they decided to stay at Elizabeth''s very large residence. Of course, to get them to agree, it took an Elizabethan struggle to persuade both of them, especially Lucas.


    That night, Lucas and Aidan were talking about the earth bender who they had yet to find information or whereabouts. This of course made Lucas feel very dizzy and confused, he felt like giving up and didn''t know where to look for the earth bender.


    "What are we going to do next, Lucas?" A question uttered by Aidan to Lucas also made Lucas, who was silent, now exhale deeply. He knew that right now he was trying to find another way and was thinking hard.


    "Where else are we supposed to look for that earth bender?" Lucas asked who was muttering to himself as he rubbed his face tiredly.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    A knock on the door that sounded in their ears, made them both immediately turn towards the door to the room that was not closed earlier. They could now see Elizabeth who was standing in the doorway, smiling at them. Aidan and Lucas could see that Elizabeth was currently carrying a shirt in her right hand, as well as two towels in the pile of clothes. Making Lucas and Aidan feel confident that Elizabeth had prepared all of that for them both.


    Elizabeth, who was standing in the doorway, said,


    "I''m sorry if I interrupt your conversation. I just wanted to give you this¡­ These are the clothes I prepared for you." And it was true that Lucas and Aidan''s guess just now. Elizabeth also gave the clothes to Aidan who quickly stood up from the sofa in the room and approached him. Aidan smiled at Elizabeth when he received the shirt and towel.


    "You don''t have to go through all this trouble, Lizbeth¡­ But thanks for setting this up for us." Aidan said to Lizbeth. Aidan gave a very wide smile to the woman who was currently chuckling at Aidan''s words.


    Lucas who also heard and saw Elizabeth''s kindness immediately said, "Ah! Thank you, Elizabeth!" Lucas said to Lizbeth who was currently smiling and nodding at that.


    "Take a shower and rest!" Lizbeth said to Lucas and also Aidan who now nodded his head in response to those words, and when Elizabeth was about to leave the two of them, Lucas quickly called Elizabeth to ask Elizabeth about the library and newspaper printing around this place, because she didn''t know the article. where they were right now because Lucas had previously thought of a place he thought he should go to soon. Even though he felt strange to himself, Lucas thought it might be because of the unfit condition that made him take him and Aidan to random locations.


    "Oh, Elizabeth!" Lucas'' call at that time also stopped the footsteps of Elizabeth who now turned her gaze to then looked at Lucas who had just called her (Female).


    "Yes?" Elizabeth asked Lucas who now made Lucas clear his throat and then said,


    "Do you know where the nearby library or newspaper printing office is?" a question that Lucas threw to Elizabeth who was now frowning as if remembering the area around here.


    "For the library I know, it''s not far from my house¡­ but for the printing press, I''m not sure because I never travel far apart from the house, the market, and the hospital," said Elizabeth in answer to the question that was posed by Lucas to her, which then made Lucas nod his head in response to that,


    "What exactly are you looking for?" The question that was now being asked by Elizabeth at that time made Lucas shake his head in response to it. Unlike Lucas, Aidan immediately said,


    "We''re looking for someone, Elizabeth!" Aidan''s words at that time also made Lucas turn his gaze quickly at Aidan as if he was surprised that Aidan would be that open to new people.


    "Aidan!" Lucas whispered to himself, who now only turned his gaze quickly, which then made Lucas only exhale tiredly as if he had just given up on the actions taken by Aidan at this time.


    "Somebody??" Elizabeth asked, which then made Aidan nod his head,


    "Do you have any photos or pictures of him?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time finally made Lucas exhale and then say,


    "We don''t have a picture of her, Elizabeth." Lucas finally opened up to Elizabeth, which then made Aidan nod his head in response to those words. Hearing that answer, made Elizabeth frown and then ask,


    "Do you know the characteristics of the person you are looking for? I think it would be better if you describe it and report it to the police," said Elizabeth advising Lucas and Aidan, which then made Aidan show his neat teeth and say,


    "We don''t know the person, Lizbeth." The answer that was thrown by Aidan at this time, made Lizbeth''s forehead wrinkled again feeling not understand what Aidan had just said at this time.


    "So¡­ you don''t know what kind of person he is, but you''re looking for him?? how did you guys find that person??" Elizabeth asked Aidan and Lucas which then finally made Lucas now exhale and grab a piece of paper that depicted a symbol that Lucas had previously drawn from the blanket owned by Aidan.


    "We''re looking for it from this sign, Elizabeth!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who now walked over to Lucas and grabbed the paper to see the image of the sign.


    "So, you guys are looking for someone just from this mark??" Elizabeth asked Lucas and also Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to the question.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s why I feel that we need a lot of time because we don''t know the appearance of the person who has the mark at all!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now frowning at this,


    "What is this sign like? ring huh? or necklace?" a question was asked again by Elizabeth, which then made Aidan now say,


    "A birthmark¡­ like the one I have on my right side of the neck, and the birthmark on the arm from Lucas!" said Aidan to Elizabeth who now turned her gaze to look at Aidan''s neck and also the back of Lucas'' arm.


    "Birthmark?" Elizabeth asked which made both of them nod their heads and then made Elizabeth nod her head and say again, "Is this mark the same as hers??" a question that was asked by Elizabeth, made Aidan and Lucas now turn their eyes to the poster that was pasted in their room at that time.


    A poster showing a male solo singer holding a mic at the time and the back of his hand bearing an insignia that was exactly what they were looking for. which of course surprised both of them because they didn''t expect that the person they were looking for was a solo singer.


    "Is this serious??" A question asked by Aidan just then, made Lucas nod his head and then say,


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t think the mark is fake." Lucas said to Aidan who was now exhaling who then nodded his head in response to Lucas'' words. Both must prepare to meet the person they are looking for, who is none other than a solo singer who is quite famous.


    ¡­


    The night turned into morning, and as Lucas and Aidan had agreed, the two of them were getting ready to go find the singer they were looking for. At this time Elizabeth looked at the two of them who were wearing the shoes that Elizabeth had just given them that morning, although Lucas had refused, Elizabeth insisted on giving the shoes by saying that the shoes were given by a friend from Elizabeth and could not be worn by her because the shoes fit for men.


    Aidan''s eyes now turned to look at Elizabeth and then smiled at her as he said,


    "Thanks for everything, Lizbeth!" said Aidan to Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodded her head in response to Aidan''s words at that time.


    "I pray that what you are looking for will soon be found!" said Elizabeth as she handed a backpack to Aidan who was now frowning at the backpack and then asked,


    "What''s this?" Aidan asked Elizabeth,


    "This is the equipment you might need, bring it!" said Elizabeth which made Aidan feel bad, but in the end, he could only accept it, and Elizabeth''s eyes turned to Lucas who had just stood up after he tied his shoelaces beside them.


    "Thank you!" Lucas said to Elizabeth, who was now nodding his head as well.


    "Be careful¡­ come here again if you need something or a place to take shelter. Because this house will always be open to you Lucas, Aidan." Elizabeth''s words made both of them smile and nodded their heads in response to Elizabeth''s words.


    "Thank you!" said Aidan again.


    The two of them said goodbye and left Elizabeth, who at that time could only take them both to the front of her house. Aidan and Lucas walked away and away again from where Elizabeth was. And when they were sure that the position of the two could no longer be seen by the angelic hearted girl, Lucas extended his hand silently to Aidan who was now holding it without even looking at Lucas'' hand, and both of them disappeared on the side of a very quiet road when that.

 Chapter 44 - Wilson

    After finishing tying his shoelaces, Aidan stood up and looked at Elizabeth, then he smiled as he said, "Thank you for everything you have given us, Lizbeth." Aidan said to the woman who pulled the corners of her lips, smiled widely while nodding her head at Aidan.


    "I will pray that what you are looking for will soon be found and what you are doing, will be finished with good results!" Elizabeth said as she handed a filled backpack to Aidan who was now frowning as he accepted the backpack and looked at it.


    "What is this, Lizabeth?" Aidan asked Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth took a deep breath before finally explaining, "These are equipment that you may be able to use, and that you may need. Bring it!" said Elizabeth which made Aidan feel bad because he had received something from the woman again. But in the end, she could only accept the backpack, because if she didn''t... Elizabeth would have insisted on as much as she did with Lucas.


    Elizabeth turned, looked at Lucas who had just finished, and stood up from his seat, beside the two.


    "Thank you!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who now nodded her head and smiled again.


    "Be careful you two¡­ Just come back here if you need anything or need a place to shelter. Because this house will always be open to you. Lucas... Aidan ..." The greeting that Elizabeth said to both of them made the two men smile and nodded their heads, responding to Elizabeth''s warm words to them.


    "Thank you..." Aidan said again to Elizabeth.


    After that, the two said their goodbyes and left Elizabeth, who at that time could only take them both to the front of her house. Aidan and Lucas walked further and further away from Elizabeth''s house. And when the two of them were sure that their current position could no longer be seen by the girl with an angelic heart, they stopped their steps. Lucas reached out his hand silently to Aidan who immediately took his hand without needing to look at Lucas'' hand which finally made them disappear on the very quiet side of the road. To where the artist is now.


    At a sports stadium which at that time had been transformed into a concert stage. Lots of people at that time filled the audience stands and even the front of the place where the stage stood.


    "Wilson!! Wilson!! Wilson!!"


    "AAAAAAKKK!!!!"


    "I love you!!"


    The view of a man who is about 179 cm tall and has a sturdy body, reddish-white skin, a sharp nose, big and sharp eyes and a normal shaped mouth is very handsome, with the brush on top hairstyle given by his stylish day makes That brown hair looks so beautiful. The man now turned his head to look in front of him, where thousands of spectators were cheering for him, who at that time had just finished several songs that made his name.


    "Hh ... hhh ..." the breath of the man named Wilson was panting because he was also excited after finishing his first concert in the city. Wilson smiled happily because he never expected the enthusiasm of his fans to be this great.


    "Thank you¡­ for all your enthusiasm tonight, I love you all!!!!" Wilson shouted to them which was then greeted with screams that were no less big than Wilson who was now smiling with great pleasure to see all of them his fans.


    ¡­


    "You''ve done well, Wilson!" "Thank you." "We did it!" "Yes!" The words he heard and also replied to the staff who were backstage at that time made him very happy because all of those words meant that his struggle and that of the staff there had been successful because they had finished the concert very well.


    With limp steps and carried by the bodyguards, Wilson stepped into the waiting room and then sat on the soft sofa, he received lots of applause from the staff which of course made him even happier.


    "Congratulations, Wilson! It''s an amazing concert we''ve done!" The manager''s words made Wilson now smile and nodded his head happily,


    "Thank you, this is also thanks to all of us!" said Wilson to the Manager who now smiled and tapped Wilson''s shoulder three times.


    "Your schedule for this season is over, I''ll ask the agency to take us all off for a few weeks, so you can use that for your vacation." said the manager who was quite big like a father, which of course made Wilson nod his head happily after he heard that he would get quite a long holiday that season.


    "Thank you, Joe!" said Wilson to the manager named Joe, who made him nod now and then walk towards the door saying,


    "Get some rest¡­ I''ll talk to the rest of the staff and after that, I''ll take you back to the hotel!" said Joe to Wilson who again nodded his head at those words, which made Joe finally leave Wilson alone in the room. Allowing the artist to rest, because previously the artist had worked hard on stage some time ago and made the concert a success.


    Wilson plopped down on the sofa, and he closed his eyes to enjoy the work he had put into the first and most memorable concert in his memory.


    Klotrak!!


    A disturbing voice in the room, made Wilson now frown and then turn quickly towards the voice coming from the dressing room where he was resting at the time. Wilson''s eyes squinted, but he found no one in the dressing room at the time, which of course made Wilson wonder where the voice came from.


    "Joe??!" a question that Wilson asked someone he believed must be in the room with him, he didn''t doubt his feelings at all. Out of curiosity, Wilson got up from his seat even though he felt very weak after a day of singing and showing his best for his fans that day.


    Wilson walked into the dressing room and then checked into it. And he didn''t find anyone in there, which made Wilson heave a sigh of relief and feel that his feeling that day must have been wrong because he was too tired. Wilson finally regained his composure and intended to return to rest on his soft sofa.


    However, when Wilson turned around, he was startled and fell to the floor when he found behind him standing two men he didn''t know before.


    BRUGHT!!!


    "W¡­ who are you guys?!" asked Wilson surprised because he believed that no fans would be able to come into the room, because of the tight security. His gaze now turned to the brown-skinned man and another man who looked thinner than the brown-skinned man.


    "Wilson?? can you come with us?" a question posed by the thinner man over there, made Wilson frown and say again,


    "Why should I come with you? and why are you guys in my room? Who are you?" asked Wilson again, not even a moment when he answered a question asked by a person he did not know before, and it made the brown-skinned man now exhale and then say,


    "You''ll know if you come with us now, Wilson!" the words of the brown-skinned man, made Wilson now glance at himself who walked over to Wilson.


    BRught!!!!


    "Lucas!!" shouted the thin man to the brown-skinned man named Lucas, after previously a large mound of earth hit him so that he fell far from where he was standing at that time. Wilson''s gaze was now on the man who was shouting and then with the movement made by Wilson, the ground that was being stepped on by the man also bounced the man''s body so that he fell to the ground on the neatly arranged clothes racks at the end of the room where Wilson was resting.


    "Cough!! Cough!!" Wilson''s gaze, which at that time was looking at the man he had just bounced, now turned back to Lucas who coughed and stood up from where he had fallen.


    Whoosh!!


    Shut up!!


    "!!!" Wilson was surprised again when he found that the man named Lucas had disappeared and suddenly appeared right in front of Wilson at this time. However, Wilson was a great person in every way, and apart from being a soloist, he also mastered karate and taekwondo, martial arts that he must have as a public figure who can at least protect himself from all kinds of dangers and as of now.


    Wilson quickly kicked Lucas until he fell in front of him, not until Wilson was about to hit Lucas because he felt that this man was very dangerous. However, when Lucas immediately blocked his face with his hands, Wilson''s movement was stopped when he found a birthmark that is currently owned by Wilson.


    "W¡­ who are you? Why do you have that mark??" a question asked by Wilson, made Lucas who was blocking his face finally turned to look at Wilson who was now looking at him very curiously.


    Brukk!!


    Wilson and Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at Aidan who had just woken up from his place, after he had previously received a stab wound from the iron hanger which then injured his arm, but he managed to heal it in seconds. Which of course made Wilson wonder who they were.


    ¡­

 Chapter 45 - Rejection

    "Cough!! Cough!!" Wilson, who had been staring at the man he had just dropped, now looked back at Lucas who coughed softly and stood up from his fall.


    Whoosh!!


    Shyuut!!


    "!!!" Wilson was surprised when he saw the man named Lucas disappeared from his place and suddenly appeared right in front of Wilson at this time. However, Wilson is a great person in every way. In addition to singing, he is also great at mastering karate and taekwondo, a knowledge that must be possessed by a public figure like him who can at least protect himself from all kinds of dangers like today.


    Wilson with a swift movement, kicked Lucas until he fell back in front of him. It didn''t stop there, Wilson was about to hit Lucas because he felt that the man in front of him was very dangerous. But when Lucas, who didn''t have time to use his transportation, blocked his face with his hands. Wilson''s movement stopped when he saw a birthmark that also belonged to Wilson.


    "Wh¡­ Who are you? Why do you have that mark too?" A question that was asked by Wilson also made Lucas who was blocking his face finally lowered his hand and turned to look at Wilson who was now looking at him curiously.


    Brugh!!


    Wilson and Lucas immediately turned to Aidan who had just risen from his fall. There was a stab wound from an iron hanger that cut his arm. But he managed to heal it in seconds, which of course made Wilson even more wondering who the two people in front of him were.


    ¡­


    "Ohhh!!!" Lucas grimaced as Aidan was realigning his shoulders that had shifted from their proper locations, which of course made Wilson who saw him now frown and show his teeth after seeing that Lucas was in pain because of Wilson''s throwing rocks at Lucas earlier.


    "A¡­ um, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you like this," said Wilson to Lucas and Aidan which now made Lucas immediately turned to look at him and then said,


    "Not intend?? no¡­ no¡­ I''m sure you did it on purpose, Wilson." Lucas said to Wilson who now chuckled at that and then nodded his head as he said,


    "Yeah¡­ I did it on purpose because I was surprised by your sudden arrival, sorry," said Wilson to Lucas and Aidan, which then made Aidan nod his head and made Lucas chuckle at that,


    "But, seriously¡­ who are you guys? And why did you¡­ can¡­ do that?" a question that sounded hesitant, made Lucas now exhale and then say,


    "We''re just like you, Wilson¡­ you''re the earth bender we''re looking for!" Lucas said to Wilson who was now surprised to hear Lucas being so open, which immediately made Wilson feel panicked, he immediately moved to then say,


    "Shhh!! Are you stupid?! they''ll think you''re crazy if you say that!" said Wilson to Lucas who was now chuckling back in response,


    "Alright, yeah¡­ we''re just like you!" Lucas said confirming his words again, and it made Wilson frown and then say,


    "Why did you meet me?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Lucas now look at him seriously as he said,


    "We need you, Wilson ..." Lucas said to Wilson who was now even more confused by it,


    "What for?? Is there something serious that you are looking for me?" Wilson''s words at that time, made Lucas and Aidan now frown, and even Aidan said,


    "Wait a minute, I feel there''s something strange about the way you talk Wilson¡­ did you know us before?" A question asked by Aidan to Wilson at that time made Lucas look at him strangely as if Lucas didn''t understand why Aidan asked Wilson like that. Of course, Lucas'' gaze and intent were recognized by Aidan who then said,


    "This guy doesn''t look confused after seeing the two of us and when we say we''re the same as him, so I think so, Lucas!" Aidan said to Lucas who had now become aware of it and then turned his gaze to Wilson, asking for an answer to the question.


    "Do you know of anyone else like you in this world, Wilson??" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Wilson now exhale and then nodded his head in response to the words that were said by Lucas at that time and then Wilson said,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve heard that there are twelve people with abilities like myself in this world and that I know one of them is someone who can disappear like you." that''s what Wilson said to Lucas and also Aidan who now frowned at the explanation,


    "And you''re not looking for it???" Lucas'' question at that time made Wilson chuckle and then say,


    "I don''t have to, because the fortune teller who predicted me said that one of you would meet me and that''s obvious isn''t it? You meet me today." Wilson''s words at that time made Lucas have to be more patient because he felt that Wilson would always make him passionate (Wilson always made him emotional).


    "Well, then, you also know that I''m here, right??" a question that Lucas threw to Wilson at that time made Wilson shake his head and then say,


    "I did know you were coming, but I don''t know the purpose of your coming because I didn''t ask my fortune teller four years ago, so¡­ explain to me! Why did you come to me?" a question that was asked by Wilson to Lucas at that moment made Lucas exhale again and then turned his gaze to Aidan as if he didn''t want to talk further with Wilson at that time, which then made Aidan confused by it.


    "How about we start by introducing ourselves first?" A question asked by Aidan at that time also made Lucas and Wilson now turn their eyes to Aidan who looked very innocent there, which made both of them now exhale after realizing that it was important to do it before they explained in more detail about the intent of the two came before Wilson at this time.


    "Alright¡­ introduce yourselves then!" said Wilson to Lucas and also Aidan, which then made Aidan now smile and then say,


    "I''m Aidan! I''m a healer, nice to meet you Wilson!" said Aidan with his absurd behavior to Wilson who now nodded his head and then made Lucas finally say,


    "I''m Lucas," Lucas said to Wilson who was now nodding his head in response to the introduction,


    "Okay¡­ we''ve already met, so¡­ what do you guys want from me??" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Aidan now say,


    "We want you." Aidan''s words at that time sounded very ambiguous to both Lucas and Wilson, which then made Lucas finally have to straighten out the meaning of Aidan''s words at that time by saying,


    "We need you, that''s what we came here for," Lucas said to Wilson who now turned his gaze to Lucas which then made Wilson ask again,


    "Need me for what?" a question that was again asked by Wilson at that time made Aidan again say,


    "We need you to find something else, I feel that we should get together to talk about something." Lucas said to Wilson who was now frowning and then asked,


    "What are we going to talk about later?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Lucas now exhale and then say,


    "I don''t know¡­ I''m not sure yet, but the first thing I have to do is I have to gather all of us, and after that, I''m sure that our meeting has one reason that we can''t solve right now." Lucas said explaining what he wanted from Wilson at this point, who now exhaled and then said,


    "You asked me to come with you, but you also don''t know why you have to gather, do you??" Wilson asked Lucas and also Aidan who was now silent hearing it, which then made Wilson shake his head as he said,


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can do it. I have other things to do here." said Wilson to Lucas who now frowned at Wilson''s words like that.


    "Busyness?? your busy life is just to enrich someone and make you very tired, Wilson." The words that Lucas said at that time made Wilson now frown and turned to look at Lucas who said,


    "I came here not only to gather us all, but I came to make you aware that you are being used by those you think are good. Everyone is acting well, but¡­ are they really willing to do something like that??" a word that was thrown by Lucas at that time made Aidan turn to look at him and nod his head while Wilson now only chuckled and shook his head, not believing what Lucas had said to him at that time,


    "What are they tools from me?? digging the ground because I''m the earth bender?? no Lucas, I''m a singer ¡­ and they''re not going to use my strange powers or skills to do anything about it." said Wilson to Lucas who was now exhaling in annoyance and Aidan who was now frowning at this.

 Chapter 46 - The Question

    Wilson shook his head and said again, "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can do it. I have other things to do here." Wilson said to Lucas who now frowned at Wilson who said that.


    "Busyness? your busy life is just to enrich someone and make you very tired, Wilson." The words that Lucas said at that time also managed to make Wilson now frown and turned to look at Lucas who said that,


    "I came here not only to gather us all, but I came to make you aware that you are being used by those you think are good. Everyone is acting well, but¡­ Are they willing to do such a thing?" a word that was thrown by Lucas at that time made Aidan turn to look at him and nod his head while Wilson now only chuckled and shook his head, not believing what Lucas had said to him at that time,


    "What did they use me for? Digging the ground because I''m the earth bender? No Lucas, I''m a singer ¡­ and they''re not going to use my strange powers or skills to do anything about it." said Wilson to Lucas who was now exhaling in annoyance, and Aidan who was now frowning at this.


    "Now go! Because I don''t want to argue with you two." The words that were uttered by Wilson at that time, made Lucas who was sitting now up from his seat, without looking in any direction other than looking at Wilson, Lucas now stretched his hand towards Aidan while saying,


    "Come on Aidan¡­ let''s just wait for Wilson''s final decision after this." Lucas'' words made Aidan nod and Wilson snorted in disgust as he said,


    "My decision is not to come!" Wilson said to them who then both disappeared after Aidan grabbed Lucas'' arm.


    Shut!!!


    Which made Wilson completely alone in the room.


    ¡­


    After the two of them left, Wilson now sighed and leaned back wearily. His mind also now drifted back to four years ago, when Wilson was in the second grade of high school and at that time Wilson''s parents decided to divorce and give their second property to Wilson because they didn''t want to take care of Wilson anymore. Not without reason, they did it because they both still love Wilson and don''t want to abandon him, it''s just that they can''t live together anymore.


    Even so, because of the uninterrupted love and attention of his parents, Wilson did not object to the decision of the two to want to separate like that and live their own lives.


    Flashback


    That day, it was summer vacation, Wilson, who really liked the season, decided to go to the summer festival and it was held every year in the city park. He walked alone around each of the available stands, from food stands to various summer clothes. Wilson walked around the booths without intending to buy, he just looked around and enjoyed the crowds in the festival.


    "Hey, you!" a call made by an old woman at one of the stands beside Wilson, made Wilson now turn his gaze to the grandmother who was now smiling at him and then said,


    "Yes! You want!!" said the grandmother, which made Wilson frown now, his eyes stared at the stand with dark colors and some strange things, which made Wilson feel that this stand was wrong to stand there, because next to the stand there was a unicorn doll seller who full of color and next to it contains a stand about summer vacation travel which of course made the stand the least attractive at the time.


    Wilson''s gaze returned to his grandmother who waved his hand, asking Wilson to come to him and say,


    "Come here!" said the grandmother to Wilson.


    Because he felt that the grandmother did not have a single customer, it made Wilson feel sorry for him, and finally, he walked to approach the grandmother who never stopped smiling at Wilson, as if Wilson was his first customer at this time.


    "Sit down! I will tell you something interesting in your life!" The words uttered by the grandmother at that time made Wilson aware that the stand that was not seen much was a stand about prophecy, which of course made Wilson unable to understand that there were still people who believed in such things.


    "I know you don''t believe this, boy! But¡­ at least it''s okay to try right??" a word said by the grandmother, made Wilson widen his eyes and then nodded his head awkwardly.


    "Y ..Yeah ..." said Wilson to the grandmother who now stretched out her right hand and said,


    "Give me your left hand!" said the grandmother to Wilson, who now also gave her left hand to the grandmother who now closed her eyes as if she was dreaming, or at least so.


    "Hah¡­ gee¡­ gee!!!" said the grandmother looking surprised by something that Wilson did not know, who now could only frown and then look at him quite strangely. The grandmother quickly opened her eyes and then looked at Wilson with a surprised look as she said,


    "You ¡­. want¡­. You''re not from Earth?!" a question asked by the grandmother at that time made Wilson frown, not understanding what was said by the grandmother who immediately took a piece of paper and drew a symbol that Wilson realized was his birthmark, but the grandmother drew it wrong, it was like a letter z but not pointy, or like a dyad. He gave the emblem to Wilson and then spoke.


    "You¡­ you can rule the land with just that crest¡­ Wilson." The words uttered by the grandmother certainly surprised Wilson, because he could indeed control the land and only he and his parents knew about it.


    "D¡­. How did you know that?!" a question asked by Wilson made the grandmother now look very serious and then said,


    "It''s not only you who are here¡­ they fell with you, and there are twelve of them." said the grandmother to Wilson who was now frowning in response to the grandmother''s words, the grandmother again raised her hand towards Wilson, but this time it was her left hand which made Wilson know if the grandmother wanted her right hand at this time.


    "..." out of curiosity, made Wilson give his right hand to the grandmother who closed her eyes again to dream, and this time Wilson believed what her grandmother said to her because no one knew if she can control the land.


    "L!" said the grandmother to Wilson who now frowned at the letter, the grandmother turned her gaze back to Wilson, and then she said again,


    "L is the initial that will change your life, Wilson." said the grandmother to Wilson who is now breathing in response to it, "You just need to accept it, and don''t have to reject it because it is the best way for you." said the grandmother to Wilson who now nodded his head in response to the words said by the grandmother to him, which then Wilson stood up to end the grandmother''s prediction.


    "They''re coming to see you, Wilson." said the grandmother to Wilson who was now frowning again, the grandmother looked at Wilson and said,


    "One of the guys like you will come to see you, Wilson." said the grandmother to Wilson which made Wilson now nod his head and then walked away from the stand. However, strangely when Wilson turned his gaze to the grandmother, the grandmother was no longer there and only left an empty stand, which of course surprised Wilson at the time.


    "Where did that grandma go?" that was the question he asked himself, but because no one was paying attention to him at the time and not even the two salespeople beside him, Wilson immediately ignored it and walked quickly to his home.


    ¡­


    Arriving at the house, Wilson was stunned and remembered all the words that his grandmother had said to him.


    "I''m not from the earth?" Wilson muttered to himself, and made him wonder about his status in this family, his parents were divorced, but all his life Wilson knew that he was the biological child of the two. And now his belief about the biological child of his mother and father has faded and he doubts his status as a child at that time after he met the mysterious grandmother who predicted him.


    Curious about his current status, Wilson immediately grabbed his cell phone and called his mother, who was out of town at the time. He knew he had to ask because he had to confirm that if he really was from the extraterrestrial origin, which made him have to believe the fortune teller''s words afterward.


    Tuuut... tuuut...


    While waiting for his connection to connect with his mother, Wilson felt increasingly nervous and very nervous. He didn''t stop moving his right foot on the floor and his eyes turned from time to time to look at the clock on the wall in his house.

 Chapter 47 - Explanation

    He knew he had to ask this and he had to confirm if he was from the extraterrestrial origin, which made him have to believe the fortune teller''s words afterward.


    Tuuut... tuuut...


    While waiting for his connection to connect with his mother, Wilson felt increasingly nervous and very nervous. He didn''t stop moving his right foot on the floor and looking around, looking to the right and left while occasionally looking at the clock on the wall in his house.


    "Hufftt ..." Wilson could only exhale because the call from his mother did not pick up.


    cluck!


    "Hello, Wilson?" A voice he had been waiting for came from his cell phone, which made Wilson stiffly now sit up straight on his sofa and Wilson tried to be as calm as possible as he said,


    "Hi, Mom¡­. How are you today?" A greeting that Wilson always asked his mother made his mother now say,


    "I''m resting, I''m fine kid¡­ How are you?? did you have a good holiday?? I heard the day after tomorrow you are going to Hawaii with your father, is that true?" A question that the mother threw to Wilson, made Wilson nodded his head in vain and then said,


    "Yeah¡­ I''m fine, and yes¡­ Dad took me on vacation to Hawaii this summer." Wilson answered answering all the questions his mother asked him.


    "Wow! That would be fun¡­. So, what''s up to today Wilson? You rarely call me during the day¡­ Usually, you always call me when you''re about to fall asleep." The question asked by the mother made Wilson silent for a few seconds, he tried to prepare himself mentally and tried to get up the courage to ask about his status as a biological child in this family which could make him disappointed.


    Wilson closed his eyes to prepare himself to ask his mother, which in the end Wilson dared to ask, "Mother, there is something I want to ask." Wilson''s words at that time made his mother chuckle and then said,


    "What do you want to ask my son??'' a question posed by his mother at that time made Wilson hesitate to ask his mother, which in the end Wilson decided to cancel his intention in asking and chose to ask about other things that had nothing to do with the initial intentions of the mother. Wilson.


    "Are you going on vacation with me this summer too?" That''s what Wilson asked his mother who laughed again in the distance and said,


    "Hahaha, Honey¡­ for this season I can''t, but I promise to take a summer vacation with you next season, how about it?" a question asked by his mother at that time made Wilson nodded his head and then said,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ll wait for that time, Mother!" said Wilson to his mother. Wilson really wanted to ask his mother right now, but he couldn''t. Which of course made Wilson finally decide to find out about it without telling or asking directly the mother or father.


    "Alright¡­ then, I''ll be having a meeting soon. Don''t forget to eat and exercise, Wilson." The words said by his mother that afternoon also made Wilson nodded his head and then said,


    "Yes Mom, you also don''t forget to eat and take care of your health." said Wilson to his mother, "Love You Mom!" Wilson continued to his mother before his mother replied by saying that he loved her more and then he hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    "Huh..." Wilson could only sigh when he felt that he couldn''t directly ask about his current status as a child of Wilson''s parents, which made Wilson quite confused as to what to do. However, it didn''t take long for him to think and find a way, Wilson finally had an idea about the Photo Album of the two, because he thought if he was their biological child, they would surely capture the moment of pregnancy or birth of him and he was one hundred percent sure that they would. that matter.


    With definite steps, Wilson walked towards the small library room that his parents had built on purpose, so that Wilson, who really liked reading, could relax while reading a book at his own home without having to go to the library in the middle of the city. Wilson at that time looked around to find where his mother had shown the family album when he was a child, he also became a little regretful because he had never opened the album since his mother showed Wilson the family album for the first time.


    "Huft¡­ where did you put the book?" Wilson mumbled, but when his gaze now turned to a photo album, Wilson became happy because he had finally found the photo album he had been looking for all this time.


    "Well, here it is!" said Wilson happily, he immediately took the book and walked to the available table there to finally sit down in front of the table and began to open one by one from the Family Album there.


    "..."


    Scra... Scra...


    Page after sheet of photos was looked at by Wilson, which then made him frown after finding that it was a photo when he was about a month old, but he had absolutely no photos of birth and pregnancy, which of course made Wilson wonder now. and increasingly convinced that he was not the biological child of the two. Not satisfied with what he got there, Wilson finally went back to looking for another album that might be there but he didn''t know.


    One by one he looked at the books and Wilson''s gaze now stopped at a book other than the books there, because the book was thicker and looked very outdated, which made him curious, and then opened the pages of the book.


    "Huh??" Wilson frowned when he found that the book he had just opened was not a reading book, but a box that resembled a book, and inside the box was a pendant with a rather strange shape, which made Wilson feel quite interested in the locket.


    The shape of the pendant is similar to the letter J combined with the letter U which has a small circle under the letter J. And Wilson are now looking back into the box where there are several sheets of paper which of course makes Wilson curious and in the end, he takes the paper. it and open it.


    A photo fell when he opened the folded paper at that time, Wilson''s eyes now turned to the photo and then immediately picked it up and looked at him. It was a photo where Mom and Dad were smiling while holding a baby in the forest which at that time looked ravaged as if it had crushed it or something hit the place.


    Wilson''s forehead wrinkled when he found that the baby was wearing a necklace that had the exact same shape as the pendant he was currently holding, which led Wilson to believe that this pendant was the baby''s locket. Wilson placed the photo on the pendant and also the book he had previously placed on the table, and Wilson''s eyes now turned to stare at the paper in his hand, which he then read the contents of the paper.


    ¡­


    2000/12/20 - the date on which we discovered a miracle that we did not believe before. A baby came down from the sky when we were camping in the forest on the edge of our mother''s village, which in the end we decided to love him and make him a child to complete our little family, and we named him. Wilson.


    ¡­


    "!!!" Wilson''s eyes are now wide, he is quite surprised to read the writing that he recognizes as writing from his father. His hands were shaking and Wilson''s breath was now ragged, both sad and confused as to what he should do next. It is impossible if Wilson is not surprised at this time, he is a person who loves his parents very much, he never thought that he was an adopted child by his parents and he also could not believe that he was from outside the earth, just like what he had seen. thrown by the fortune teller to himself. Although, the evidence he had was clearly visible to himself at that time.


    "..." there was nothing Wilson could do other than stare at the paper, photos, and pendants in the box at the time. He felt that he really wanted to ask his father and ask him for a more detailed explanation, and now Wilson became sure to ask his parents about it.


    Wilson finally immediately grabbed his cellphone and then typed a message that he sent to his father and mother. The content is that he really needs them both at this time and asked his parents to come visit him. Wilson is very sure that his parents will come to fulfill his request even though they are very busy. This made Wilson decide to wait for him, he sat on the sofa with a box containing papers, photos and pendants in front of him at this time.

 Chapter 48 - Baby From Falling Star

    Flashback


    About fifteen or sixteen years ago. A husband and wife named Maria and also Robert, in December, decided to camp in the summer, because both of them at that time lived in the southern hemisphere which of course December is summer and suitable for them to do healing time and camp in the middle a quiet forest with a beautiful view of the stars.


    "Robert, won''t it be a problem if we camp here?" a question that was asked by Maria also made Robert chuckle now hearing the fear of his wife and then Robert said,


    "There is nothing to worry about Maria, I was born and lived here for half of my life, and during that time there are no cases of wild animals eating humans around this forest. So don''t be afraid," said Robert, who was preparing a bonfire at that time, his eyes now turned to Maria who nodded her head in response to that and believed everything that was said by Robert.


    "Alright, if that''s what you say¡­ I trust you!" Maria said to Robert, which made Robert laugh as he said,


    "Please prepare the meat and corn, honey!" said Robert to Maria who now nodded his head and then came out of the tent to bring the meat and corn that they had prepared this afternoon.


    "I feel very comfortable being here with you, Robert!" Maria said to Robert who was now chuckling after his wife gave him a plate filled with meat and corn, then Maria hugged her husband from behind which made Robert feel exasperated by it.


    "Do you know?? I feel that way too!" said Robert to Maria who was now laughing because her husband was tickling her waist,


    "Stop it!" said Maria with a smile that broke there.


    "Okay.. I''ll continue grilling here, you just have to watch your sexy husband cook!" said Robert to Maria who was now laughing at that,


    "Ah! Yes¡­ I remember, is your mother okay if we go camping instead of having dinner with her?" a question that was asked by Maria at that time, made Robert nodded his head and then said,


    "It''s okay, Honey¡­ My mom never bothers with such small things, she just told me to take you to another place that''s more comfortable than our house," said Robert to Maria who was now laughing and shaking her head, could not believe if the mother of her husband said that,


    "You have to believe him, he said that!" said Robert knowing that Maria did not believe the words he said about his mother.


    "But¡­ did he do that because I couldn''t give his son what most parents usually ask for, Robert??" a question asked by Maria, made Robert frown and turn to look at his wife who now looks sad saying that,


    "What did you say, honey?" asked Robert to Maria, Robert asked with a sweet smile so that his wife would not feel sad,


    "A grandson¡­ I know Robert, your mother really wants a grandson from us!" said Maria to Robert who was now exhaling and nodding his head in response,


    "That''s true Maria, she wants it¡­ but I don''t think it has anything to do with what she said to me to take you to a more comfortable place than her home!" said Robert trying to correct Maria''s misunderstanding of his mother, who now smiled and then asked,


    "Are you sure, Robert?" The question asked by Maria at that time sounded so sad, and Robert knew that his wife was very depressed by the request that was said by his mother one month ago. Which made Robert walked over to his wife and then gave her a warm hug and a kiss on the temple to soothe Maria.


    "Trust me, Maria¡­ My mother doesn''t have the heart to make fun of you!" said Robert to Maria who was now breathing slowly and then nodded her head in response,


    "Anyway¡­ forget what I said earlier and also my mother''s current request¡­ because now I just want you to focus on this husband of yours who voluntarily cooks your favorite meat and corn on this summer night!" said Robert while smiling at Maria who was now chuckling to see her and then Maria nodded her head in response to her husband''s request at that time.


    "Thanks, Robert!" said Maria to Robert who now turned to look at him and shook his head as he said,


    "I thank you,because you want to accept me as my husband, dear," said Robert to Maria who smiled back at him, and both of them continued their activities in watching and burning meat and corn in the middle of the forest at that time.


    ¡­


    After the meat and corn cooked by Robert were cooked, both of them enjoyed the dish while looking up at the beautiful night sky which was then decorated with stars that were scattered beautifully above, accompanying the moon that was shining very brightly.


    "It is Beautiful!" the praise that was thrown by Robert at that time, made Maria nod her head and then leaned on the shoulder of her husband who is now smiling after feeling that his wife is very spoiled to him.


    "Would you give me a star, if I wanted it Robert?" a random question that was asked by Maria at that time also made Robert chuckle and then clear his throat while nodding his head in response to a random question asked by his wife at that time.


    "Yes! Of course¡­ I''ll give you the star you want if you want, Maria!" said Robert in answer to the question, which made Maria smile happily. At the same time, both of them stared at the twelve falling stars, which naturally surprised them both at this time.


    "Roberts! The star is falling!!" said Maria pointing at a shooting star, which made Robert now look up and quite surprised when one of the stars turned and shot into the forest where they were now.


    "Roberts!!" cried Maria surprised to see him, Robert quickly pushed Maria to protect him, he made himself a shield for Maria when the star shot and fell. But luckily the star didn''t land right where they were, instead it fell about a hundred meters behind them.


    SHUTTT!!!


    BOOM!!!!!


    A booming sound could clearly be heard in the ears of the two, who were now stunned and felt quite panicked because of the shooting star that had suddenly turned like that.


    "Maria! You are okay??" a question that was asked by Robert at that time, made Maria now nod her head and then rubbed at Robert while asking,


    "Are you okay too?" Maria asked Robert who was now nodding in response to the question, the eyes of both of them now turned to look towards the back where they were camping, which then made Robert stand up from his place and help Maria to stand up.


    "What star is that?" a question asked by Maria, made Robert shake his head and then say,


    "It would be better if we saw Maria!" said Robert to Maria, who immediately shook her head and held back the footsteps of her husband.


    "Not Robert! What if it''s an alien?? I''ve never seen a shooting star turn like that!" Maria said to Robert who was now chuckling at that and then said,


    "Don''t be stupid my dear Maria, there are no aliens on this earth, and it''s possible that the star may bend because of the wind that bends it!" said Robert to Maria who was now frowning worriedly. Seeing that look, Robert understood and immediately said,


    "Nothing will happen, believe me ... we have to see it, and this can also be used as a beautiful moment in the future, don''t you think?" a question that was said by Robert at that time made Maria finally relent and agree to what Robert said.


    The two of them walked to approach the shooting star which was not far from where they were camping, with Robert going first and Maria following behind. They approached the location of the shooting star.


    The location looks very damaged, probably caused by the spring from the star that fell at the time.


    "Roberts!" Maria said when Robert was about to walk closer, but Robert smiled and again said that everything would be fine, which made them step back to approach the shooting star.


    "!!!"


    How surprised Maria and Robert were when they found that it was not stars or asteroid rocks that they found and they saw today. But a handsome baby boy who was sleeping on a mound of earth.


    "Maria, it''s a baby!" said Robert to Maria who now looked unable to believe what he saw and immediately Maria approached the baby boy and then he slowly carried it.


    "Yeah... Robert, it''s a baby!" said Maria when she touched the cheek of the baby who was now squirming a little because of it. Maria''s eyes now turned to look at Robert who looked very happy when he found the baby.

 Chapter 49 - Realized

    The two of them walked to approach the shooting star, which at that time was not far from where they were camping. It was Robert who went first, and Maria who followed behind him. The two of them approached the location of the shooting star.


    When they got there, they saw that the site looked badly damaged, probably caused by the springs of the fallen star.


    "Roberts!" Maria said as Robert was about to walk closer. He prevented the husband from approaching the object. But Robert smiled and again said that everything would be fine, which made them step back to approach the shooting star.


    "!!!"


    How surprised Maria and Robert were when they didn''t find stars or asteroid rocks, and they''re seeing them right now. But a handsome baby boy who was sleeping on a mound of earth.


    "Maria, it''s a baby!" Robert said to Maria who now looked like he couldn''t believe what he was seeing and immediately Maria approached the baby boy and then he slowly carried her.


    "Yeah... Robert, it''s a baby." Said Maria when she touched the cheek of the baby who was now squirming a little. Maria now turned to look at Robert who looked very happy when he found the baby in the forest.


    "Wow¡­ I can''t believe this, Maria! Where did this baby come from?" Robert asked Maria who was now shaking her head in response to that because she didn''t know either.


    "I don''t know Robert either, but it''s a gift and I can feel it!" Maria said to Robert who was now smiling while nodding his head at her,


    "Yeah, I feel that way too Maria." Robert replied to Maria who smiled at the baby boy who looked very handsome and calm.


    "Can we take care of him as our son, Robert?" A question asked by Maria at that even made Robert surprised, but then he smiled happily and nodded his head as he said,


    "Yes, dear of course¡­ We make him our son." Robert said agreeing to Maria''s wish that night. And the baby boy they found after the shooting star they named Wilson Robert Junior, the biological son of Robert and Maria.


    ¡­


    Wilson couldn''t react more at this time, he was just stunned to find that everything the fortune teller said was true, regarding his extraterrestrial origin who also implied that he was not the biological child of Maria and Robert. Of course, he felt sad, his heart was broken to accept that fact. But Maria and Robert didn''t let that happen to Wilson.


    Both of them now immediately approached Wilson who was crying in front of them, feeling sad and also disappointed by this fact, Maria immediately hugged her child tightly, and that was what Robert did, even though both of them had separated, but they still loved Wilson. Love him very much.


    "Don''t cry, my child! Whatever the reality is and what you already know right now, your father and I are your parents and we will love you forever!" Mother said to Wilson who was still crying in their arms,


    "What your mother said is true Wilson, we are still your parents forever!" said Robert to Wilson who was now nodding his head still with tears and tears running down his cheeks.


    ¡­


    That''s when Wilson found out that he wasn''t from Earth and that he was one of the twelve fallen stars. Which is exactly what the fortune teller said to him.


    One year passed, and Wilson, who was in the third grade of high school at that time, was offered a contract by a music agency with the label name Leoniel Ent. What made Wilson immediately accepted the contract offer because he thought that the L meant by the fortune teller was the name of the agency.


    Flashback off


    Wilson sat limply on his sofa, he leaned his head on the back of the sofa and then took a deep breath.


    "Hah...." Wilson was stunned for a moment and thought about whether the fortune teller''s L was Lucas? However, he immediately shook his head to dismiss the suspicion from his head and believed that the L in question was the name of his Agency which of course made a big change in his life at that time.


    "No... That''s impossible, the proof is that my agency has changed my life for the better!" Wilson said to himself which then made him chuckle while nodding his head in response to his words.


    Wilson also got up from his chair to get drinking water in the refrigerator that had been provided inside, but at that time Wilson did not find a bottle of isotonic water he wanted, which made him remember that there was a drink vending machine located not far away. from his current room and it was also in the backstage location, which made Wilson decided to take it.


    With calm steps, Wilson grabbed his wallet and then walked out of the room to the vending machine he was referring to.


    "What are you saying, so¡­you''re going to keep using that kid?!" A question asked by someone familiar to him sounded in his ears, making Wilson stop his footsteps immediately and then hide behind a wall by sticking his body in the bend of the wall.


    "Certain! Wouldn''t this benefit our agency, Albert?" A question asked by someone in the room made Wilson curious about the word ''child'' that Albert meant at that time. The curious Wilson immediately peeked and saw who was talking to Albert at that time. Wilson was silent widening his eyes when he saw that it was the CEO of his agency who had said that.


    "But, sir¡­ Shouldn''t we give him some leeway? Reducing his time off will only make this kid''s performance decrease!" Albert said to the CEO who was now giggling and shaking his head,


    "You don''t see, do you, Albert? Wilson has tons of fans! If we give leeway, then we will be at a loss for it!" Said the CEO, which in the end made Wilson know that the ''child'' that they were referring to at this time was him.


    "But, sir! He''s a human¡­ Just like us, he also needs a break after successfully achieving the target point you set last year! Why don''t you let him get rewarded for weeks and months? Why do you even narrow your vacation time to just one week, sir?" Albert asked the CEO, he tried to give a little understanding to the CEO who was now chuckling and shaking his head.


    "There''s nothing like that here, Albert! One week is a long time, tell him if it turns out that he only gets one week off¡­ And after the photoshoot, vocal practice, and also the release of the next album he has to prepare for the month with, you understand¡­ Albert?" The CEO asked Albert who was now looking at the CEO in disbelief,


    "Why do you treat him and us like this, sir?" Albert asked the CEO who was now chuckling and then said,


    "You need money, don''t you? And so do I, Albert! Dan Wilson? He doesn''t need it, all he needs is fame¡­ And we''ve already set things up for that, so we''re mutually beneficial right?" The CEO said at length to Albert who was now bowing and then nodded his head in response,


    "It''s fine for us to use the kid for now because I think¡­ The kid is enjoying it too!" Said the CEO which of course surprised Wilson, who now immediately left the place where he was eavesdropping.


    "Hahh¡­ hahhh¡­ hahh¡­" Wilson''s breath caught and his heartbeat fast enough, he didn''t expect the CEO to say that and narrowed his time off after he reached the point that exceeded his expectations.


    And what''s more¡­ the ''useful'' words that were uttered by the CEO at that time, made Wilson remember Lucas'' words which then made him feel that Lucas was right. He can''t if he has to continue to be in an environment that only uses himself, because he feels that he is not a money-printing machine, but he is a human being who also wants to be appreciated, not used.


    Now Wilson''s footsteps led him toward the exit. At that moment he decided to unilaterally disappear and not to inform his agency so they would know if they needed him too. He doesn''t want to be manipulated.


    Brake!!


    Wilson came out of his backstage area which of course made the fans who were waiting now turn to look at him in surprise and immediately attacked him. Meanwhile, Wilson is now surprised and remembers that he is not with his Bodyguard which of course makes Wilson feel pressed.


    Many of them, his fans who are now pulling him to the right and also to the left, which of course makes Wilson dizzy as well as feeling sick.


    ¡­


    In a different area. Lucas and Aidan were on top of a building that was then adjacent to the stadium used by Wilson to hold a concert, which made Aidan understand that Lucas was currently waiting for a decision from a singer named Wilson at that time.


    "So¡­ we will wait for him here?" A question asked by Aidan also made Lucas nod his head in response to it.

 Chapter 50 - Another Symbol

    Aidan then sat on the edge of the building and looked up at the beautiful quiet and cold night at that time.


    "Hahh¡­ What if he didn''t change his mind, Lucas?" A question posed by Aidan to Lucas, made Lucas glance at Aidan sharply as if he would never believe it would happen. Realizing that Lucas looked like he didn''t agree with his words, Aidan immediately shrugged his shoulders and then said,


    "I was just asking, Lucas!" Said Aidan defending himself, which then made Lucas now exhale heavily and replied,


    "I''m sure¡­ He''ll change his mind, Aidan¡­ So we''ll just have to wait for the time to come!" Lucas said to Aidan who now nodded his head in response to that and then looked back pensively at the sky after Aidan had previously exhaled loudly.


    One minute ¡­. Ten minutes¡­ Twenty minutes¡­ Even for an hour, Lucas and Aidan waited at the top of the building, but they hadn''t seen a single person come out and look for the two of them. Which made Lucas feel that Aidan''s words and conjectures were true. Lucas felt that Wilson would not change his mind at that time.


    "Okay¡­ I think you''re right Aidan, he won''t change pi..-


    "Lucas look! There she is!!" Aidan''s shout at Lucas who cut Lucas'' words made Lucas immediately look down where Wilson had just come out of the exit door alone. He seemed to be in a hurry to get out of the building. Without Wilson realizing it, the fans who were waiting for him immediately stormed him out of the building alone.


    ¡­


    Wilson was crushed by the fans who were about to approach him at that time, but he didn''t care and loudly called Lucas'' name over and over again. She hoped in her heart that she would meet Lucas, or at least that Lucas would wait for her somewhere not far from where she was standing right now.


    "Lucas?!!! Lucas!!!" that was the call that was made by Wilson in the midst of a crowd of fans who were also screaming hysterically because they could approach the star they admired so much at that time.


    Wilson''s gaze was directed towards the front, where a tall man he recognized appeared and walked quickly into the crowd, which of course made Wilson reach out his hand to reach Lucas at that moment. Lucas ran to get closer to Wilson because he knew that Wilson would not survive the hands of the fans who were fighting over him at that time.


    Trying as best he could, Lucas reached out to shake hands from Wilson who was then blocked by the crazy fans, hugged him, pinched, and even kissed Wilson''s cheek at that time.


    "Euagh!!" Wilson growled at that, and in the end, their arms reached and held tightly to each other, which then made Lucas not wait long to finally disappear along with Wilson using his teleportation, which was certainly very surprising to Wilson''s fans at the time.


    Whoosh!!


    Shut!!


    "OH!!: Wilson was surprised when he was in a different place from where he was before, no fans were swarming him at this time. He was on top of the building together with Lucas who had just released his grip on Wilson''s hand and also Aidan who had now come down from the barrier to then approach the two of them at this time.


    "Hey, are you okay Wilson?" A question asked by Aidan at that time also made Wilson, who was still silent from his surprise, now turned to look at Aidan and then nodded his head slowly in response to the question asked by Aidan at that time.


    Wilson''s gaze was now on Lucas who was just standing not far from where he was standing and looking at Wilson curiously as if he was asking in his gaze why he had changed his mind at that time. Which of course made Wilson now exhale and then say,


    "I''ll explain later, obviously now we have to get out of this place before they find me to this building, take me away with you guys!" That''s what Wilson said to Lucas and Aidan that night.


    ¡­


    Shutt!!!


    The three of them were now in a garden that was not well cared for, with a simple hut built by its side which of course made Wilson and Aidan wonder why Lucas had to bring them to a place like this that day.


    "What is this place, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time was added by Aidan who now nodded his head and then said,


    "Why did you bring us here?" Wilson asked adding, that''s what Wilson and Aidan also asked Lucas who was now looking at the hut and then said,


    "This is my home as well as my grandfather''s!" Lucas said to Aidan as well as Wilson, and when Lucas came inside, the two of them looked at each other to finally walk into the house, following Lucas'' footsteps entering it.


    One thing they could feel when they first entered the simple hut, it was comfortable. The comfort they felt at that time, made them feel that if they didn''t need to be someone to look up to, comfort could come anywhere and including Lucas'' hut at that time.


    Unlike Wilson and also Aidan, Lucas is currently feeling sad because he is reminded of his grandfather again. He felt that he had to come here once in a while and he also wanted to tell his grandfather that he had found two of the eleven stars that his grandfather had spoken to him at that time.


    "Eum, Lucas ..." the call that Aidan threw at him at that moment made Lucas who was dreaming now turn his gaze to Aidan who then asked him, "So... what are we going to do next?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment made Wilson nod his head and then Lucas exhaled to sit on the chair there and then said,


    "What else are we going to do?? Surely we have to meet and gather the other children, right?" a word that was said by Lucas at that time made Aidan now nod his head and then made Wilson now frown and ask,


    "How do we find them? And how did you guys find me? I''ve never revealed myself to the public before." a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Lucas and Aidan look at each other and then made Aidan take out a cloth from his bag after previously Lucas asked Aidan to give his cloth to Lucas at that time.


    "Aidan¡­ take out your cloth1" that''s what Lucas asked Aidan who now nodded his head and then took out his cloth to give the cloth to Lucas who now grabbed it to open the cloth and showed the symbol that was inside the cloth to Wilson who was wide-eyed surprised because the emblem contained in the cloth closely resembled his birthmark.


    "Th¡­ that, is my birthmark!" said Wilson to Lucas and also Aidan, which then made Aidan nod his head and make Lucas say,


    "When we fell and were found, each of us carried the object corresponding to the other. I brought a paper with Aidan''s crest, and Aidan brought a cloth with your crest on it. So¡­ when you were found by your parents, did you bring anything other than yourself there?" The words and also the questions that Lucas asked Wilson at that time made Wilson now frown before finally nodding his head in response to the question, Wilson said,


    "Yes! I have an object that came with me!" said Wilson to Aidan and also Lucas which made Aidan happy to ask Wilson at that time,


    "So what is it?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Wilson now take the pendant he used to finally give the locket to Lucas and Wilson.


    A pendant with a shape similar to the letter J combined with the letter U which has a small circle under the letter J made Lucas now frown and then nodded his head as he said,


    "Ok¡­ since we''ve got the emblem, we''ll go see the professor ask him about the meaning of this emblem." Lucas'' words at that moment made Aidan turn to look at him quickly and ask,


    "Are we looking for the meaning again?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment was given a nod of the agreement by Lucas, but Wilson shook his head in response and said,


    "No¡­ we don''t need to ask what this symbol means because I''ve looked it up and know what it means, Lucas!" Wilson''s words at that time made both of them turn to look at Wilson and then Lucas asked,


    "Then, what is the meaning of this symbol, Wilson?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment made Wilson answer it by saying,


    "Waterbender, that is the meaning of the crest that became my pendant!" Wilson said to Lucas as well as Aidan and made Lucas now exhale and then nodded realizing that now that he had met the healer and the earth bender, now he had to go back to fighting to find the water bender.


    "Alright¡­ since we already know who we''re looking for, so today we rest here for the night, and leave in the morning, tomorrow!" Lucas said to Wilson and also Aidan who now nodded in agreement with Lucas'' proposal that night.


    ¡­

 Chapter 51 - Lucas Memory About The Mision

    The night has turned into morning, the air that was cold at that time has now become warm along with the sun that comes to illuminate the earth and warm it. As Aidan said, they would look for the water handler after the day turned into morning.


    Wilson was the first person to wake up that morning, who then Aidan woke up and greeted Wilson who was busy looking for ingredients for at least they ate that morning.


    "Did you wake up ??" a question posed by Wilson to Aidan who was then sitting on the sofa now turned his gaze to look at Wilson who was standing between the shelves hanging on the wall near the stove from the hut.


    "Hoammm¡­ what are you doing there?" a question posed by Aidan also made Wilson now turn his gaze towards Aidan as he spoke,


    "Find something for us to eat!" Wilson said to Aidan who was now wiping his face to then nodding his head in response to the answer.


    Aidan now turned his gaze to stare at Lucas who was asleep on the bedside mat where the bed was where Wilson had slept before.


    "She''s still asleep apparently," Aidan said as he stared at Lucas who looked very sleepy, even though he was asleep on the thin mat at the time.


    "I think he''s too tired, after taking us far enough from the stadium," said Wilson to Aidan who now nodded his head and then let Lucas fall asleep like that, so that at least he could rest more that day.


    "Ck! All right, I didn''t find anything but this onion. " the words that Wilson uttered at that moment, made Aidan now turn his gaze towards Wilson and then exhale and nod his head as he spoke,


    "Last night I saw the garden in front of this house, let me find something we can eat right now!" Aidan said to Wilson who now nodded his head in response to what Aidan had said at that moment.


    Aidan moved from his place to then walk out of the hut, and at the same time, Lucas awoke from his sleep. He opened both eyes quickly and then positioned his body lying down and of course, his movements were surprising to Wilson.


    Zraakk !!


    "Oh My God !!" said Wilson in surprise as Lucas moved very spontaneously, Lucas''s gaze was now on Wilson who had just spoken in surprise, which then made Lucas frown and turns around to ask,


    "Where''s Aidan?" asked Lucas to Wilson who now turned his gaze towards Lucas and then Wilson spoke,


    "Find something for us to eat in the field in front of this house," said Wilson to Lucas who was now exhaling and then nodded his head in response to it.


    The fire


    Lucas was standing in front of the bathroom mirror at that moment, his gaze now focused on his face and also his eyes. He became curious about the mission he was on right now and slowly began to doubt the purpose of it which was just talking and chatting with each other later when the twelve of them gathered in one place.


    "Hhh¡­" Lucas sighed after feeling that the goal he was doing now was stupid if only to collect twelve stars just to chat, which of course reminded Lucas of Wilson''s words when they first met and Wilson questioning the intention of Lucas to find himself and also the others there.


    "Is it just talking ?? if that''s all you want, it won''t matter, Lucas! " said Lucas to himself, he cursed himself and was confused by it.


    Lucas felt that Wilson''s words were true, but he became confused about why he was so determined to collect these twelve stars ?? why is it only the words from the grandfather that make him so very enthusiastic ??


    Lucas was silent for a long time in the bathroom at that time, and seconds later a glimpse came and took Lucas to a place he had known before. A place where he always dreamed of meeting people he didn''t know.


    A region where he could see thousands of very close stars and moons, which he believed if he were not on earth at the time. "Hey, Lucas!" a call that was heard by Lucas at the time, made Lucas now turn his gaze towards a man who had just called his name earlier. She could not see the man''s face, but she felt that she knew the man very well.


    "Are you okay ??" a question posed by the man, made Lucas now nod his head and stand tall and line up with the other twelve. Yes¡­ Lucas was aware of the presence of eleven people who were now lined up beside him.


    "You are twelve of the thousands of stars we have managed to develop, and we see that there is nothing wrong with the twelve of you. And for that reason, we decided to assign this task to you, after we felt that you were the ones who deserved to complete this mission. " the words Lucas was hearing at the time, made him now frown after he heard the word twelve out of thousands, that meant the people seemed to number in the thousands.


    "Your task is very easy¡­ Destroy the Earth and its contents, so that we can enter and control the Earth." the speech shocked Lucas who now himself and also the eleven others paid homage without knowing who the person was speaking like that to them and where his voice came from.


    "Your departure is soon, prepare yourself and destroy everything!" that was the last word Lucas heard before he finally disbanded with the other eleven.


    Lucas now walks to get into a machine that he believes is his means of transportation to Earth which then after he got into it he immediately regained consciousness from the shadow.


    "Oh !!!" Lucas shouted in surprise.


    Tok¡­ tok¡­ tok¡­


    Lucas''s gaze quickly turned to stare at the door that had just been knocked on by someone out there,


    "Lucas ?? are you okay a question posed by Wilson, made Lucas now exhale and shake his head in response to the words thrown by Wilson out there. Lucas immediately opened the bathroom door and then turned to look at Wilson who was shocked by it.


    Brak !!!


    It was the sound of the bathroom door being opened quickly by Lucas, which startled Wilson and also Aidan who now turned to look at him.


    "Hhh¡­ It''s serious!" said Lucas to Aidan and also Wilson who now frowned at the words that Lucas was throwing at this time.


    "What''s wrong, Lucas?" asked Wilson to Lucas who now immediately turned his gaze towards Wilson as he spoke,


    "We must find other stars before they destroy the earth," said Lucas to Wilson and also Aidan who was now surprised to hear the words thrown by Lucas at that time.


    "Destroying the earth ?! What did you say Lucas ?? " Aidan asked Lucas who was now walking to then sit in the dining table chair where Aidan was currently sitting.


    He rubbed Lucas''s face by himself in frustration as he then explained why they could come down to earth today.


    "The reason we came down to earth - I know it and now I remember it, Aidan - Wilson," said Lucas to the two who now both frowned in response to Lucas'' words at that moment.


    "Do you know that ??" Wilson asked Lucas who now nodded his head and then spoke,


    "We were sent down to earth because we were given a task by something I do not yet know," said Lucas to both of them, and made Aidan now frown and ask again,


    "Who ??" Aidan asked and Lucas shook his head,


    "I don''t see anyone but me and eleven others," said Lucas to Aidan and Wilson,


    "What did he assign to you ??, eum¡­ we mean!" said Wilson to Lucas who exhaled again and then spoke,


    "We are commissioned to destroy the earth." Lucas'' answer must have surprised both of them.


    "Destroying the Earth ??" Wilson asked Lucas who now nodded his head and spoke,


    "At least that''s what I heard in my mind and memory earlier," said Lucas explaining to the two, which then made Wilson now chuckle, while Aidan now shook his head,


    "No¡­ I don''t want to do it if it''s our job, I don''t want to do it!" that''s what Aidan said to Lucas and Wilson. Hearing Aidan speak like that, Wilson immediately turned to look at him sharply and then spoke,


    "You think you''re the only one who doesn''t want to do it ?? I also don''t want to have to destroy the earth !! " Wilson''s words made Aidan turn to look at him and nod his head and so did Lucas.


    "I don''t want to do that either!" said Lucas adding,


    "Then what should we do, Lucas ?!" Aidan''s question at the time made Lucas speak,


    "There is no other way but we have to gather the others as soon as possible and talk about this task. We have to make them aware and convince them if we can''t carry out the task given to us, we have to convince them that we have to protect the earth, not destroy it," said Lucas telling them the goal they had to make now, which of course was approved by Wilson and also Aidan.


    "Yes¡­ you''re right, we have to find them as soon as possible!" said Wilson to Lucas who was now nodding his head in response to a speech from Wilson that morning.

 Chapter 52 - Unexpected Meeting

    "You know it?" Wilson asked to make sure Lucas did remember, and the man now nodded his head and then said,


    "We were sent down to earth because we were given a task by something I don''t know who it is!" Lucas explained to the two, which made Aidan now frown and ask again,


    "Who??" Aidan asked and Lucas shook his head in ignorance,


    "I didn''t see anyone other than me and the eleven others in that place!" Lucas replied to Aidan and Wilson who were now looking at each other in confusion and looked back at Lucas.


    "What did ''his'' assign you? Um¡­ I mean, to us." Wilson said to Lucas after he corrected his words, Lucas again exhaled and then said,


    "We are assigned to destroy this Earth." And the answer that Lucas gave, of course, surprised both of them.


    "Destroying the Earth??" Wilson asked Lucas who now nodded his head and said again,


    "At least that''s what I heard in my mind and my memory!" Lucas explained to the two, which then made Wilson chuckle now, while Aidan now shook his head,


    "No¡­ I don''t want to do it if it''s our job, I don''t want to do it!" That''s what Aidan said to Lucas and Wilson. Hearing Aidan says that Wilson immediately turned to look at him sharply and then said,


    "You think you''re the only one who doesn''t want to do it? I don''t even want to destroy the Earth!" Wilson''s words made Aidan turn to look at him and nod his head and so did Lucas.


    "I don''t want to do that either!" Lucas said adding to their words.


    "Then what should we do, Lucas?!" The question asked by Aidan made Lucas answer,


    "There''s no other way than we have to gather another star as quickly as possible and talk about this task. We have to wake them up and convince them if we can''t carry out the tasks that are given to us, we have to convince them that we have to protect the earth, not destroy it." Lucas said telling them the goal they had to do now, which of course was agreed by Wilson and Aidan.


    "Yeah¡­ you''re right, we have to find them as soon as possible!" Wilson said to Lucas who now nodded his head in response to Wilson''s words.


    ¡­


    Kletrek ¡­ Trak ¡­ Ketrek ¡­ brusshhh ¡­


    Krieett¡­. Brakk!!!


    The roar of the fire that at that time burned the forest and the sound of lightning that appeared to uproot some of the trees that were burned at that time, gave a terrible effect to anyone who tried to extinguish it at that time.


    "Sir! The fire is getting bigger and the helicopters can''t approach because of the bad weather right now, the wind is blowing southwards, so the helicopters can''t get through the smoke!" the words that were uttered by one of the firefighter''s staff to the chief of the firefighter who is now kneeling in front of the staff.


    "Then¡­ what should we do? waiting for the rain to come, huh?! it will take a long time! no one is silent, we must immediately put out the fire before it spreads! Come on, let''s just try our best!" that''s the words that were uttered by the head of the fire department who was deployed directly and is now not far from the point where the fire appeared in the forest at that time.


    "Well!!" said the firefighters at that time to the leader, who then they moved back to put out the fire in the forest that was burning at that time.


    ¡­


    Shutt!!


    At the same time, at a different place from where the firefighters were, Lucas, Aidan, and also Wilson appeared. Aidan''s gaze was currently wandering around the scorched forest, but the remnants of the heat still stung and stung his skin at this time.


    "Are you sure, if that person is here Lucas?" a question asked by Wilson also made Lucas now exhale and then nod his head, feeling sure that the water bender must be here,


    "I''m not sure, because I see here only wood and trees that have been burned, rather than wet with water." the words that Aidan said at that time, made Lucas now grimaced and turned to look at the two as he said,


    "We''ll see, what we find in this forest¡­ we''re also here to find out, aren''t we? just one more time the water bender comes to put out this fire." Lucas said to Wilson and also Aidan which was why Wilson nodded in approval of Lucas'' words at that time and walked around the area.


    "This is the point where the fire is gone, are you sure he will come to this point??" a question that was asked by Wilson again made Lucas squeak in annoyance and walked over to himself who was walking hand in hand with Aidan which then made Lucas extend his hand towards the two and then say,


    "Come on! Then we go to the point where the fire is raging right now!" Lucas'' words at that time surprised Aidan and Wilson who quickly turned their gazes to Lucas who now looked annoyed by it,


    "A¡­ haha, no need¡­ it will be very dangerous, we better stay here!" Aidan said to Lucas, but unexpectedly Wilson grabbed Lucas'' outstretched arm and nodded his head in response to Lucas''s invitation, which made Lucas now grab Aidan''s hand and they disappeared from the point where the fire was extinguished.


    Wosh!!!


    Shuutt!!


    "Cough!! cough!"


    Arriving at the three of them in the middle of the burning fire, Aidan coughed because the smoke that billowed around him was inhaled by himself at that time. Lucas''s eyes are now squinting trying to look around, the heat of the place made sweat dripping from the temples of Lucas who was walking to find the whereabouts of the water bender at that time.


    "Lucas!! are you sure the water bender will come here?" The question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Lucas turn his gaze again at Wilson whose face was very red,


    "I''m not sure if we should wait for him here, Lucas! We will be roasted to death!" The words that Aidan now added made Lucas just breathe and walked back to the two of them and then took them to a place where the fire had not yet spread to the forest.


    Whoosh!!


    Shut!!!


    "We''ll just wait here! If that water bender comes, he must be trying to extinguish it at this point so it doesn''t spread to the others!" The words that were said by Lucas at that time were also given a nod of an agreement by the two who looked very hot due to the heat in the burning forest earlier.


    Their current gazes turned to look directly at the intersection between the burning forest and the forest that had not been hit by the flames at that time, which of course made the three of them feel sad because they couldn''t help much at this time.


    "What should we do now, Lucas?" A word said by Aidan, made Lucas turn his gaze towards Aidan and then shook his head in response to the question,


    "There''s nothing we can do, just pray that the water bender will come soon!" Lucas said to Aidan, and at the same time, Wilson''s gaze now found a man walking out of the fire that was on their right, which of course surprised Wilson at that time.


    "Hey!!" called Wilson at that time, which of course made Lucas and Aidan look at the tall man, wearing all black clothes and a black hat that almost covered his eyes at that time. Feeling that he was caught, the man ran quickly in the opposite direction, which made Wilson immediately run and say,


    "Chase him!!" Wilson''s words at that moment made Lucas disappear and immediately appear in front of the running man, who now because of Lucas'' sudden appearance surprised him so that he dropped himself spontaneously because of it.


    "Who are you?!" Lucas asked the man who was now smiling at Lucas and the man glanced slightly to the right which made Lucas turn his head to look at another man who was running towards them and the man who was running swung his hand at Lucas and the man in the black hat.


    Ctarr!!!


    A lightning bolt flashed quickly around the place where Lucas and the man were standing, which of course surprised Lucas who was shocked by it and even Lucas'' body was hit by a fallen tree trunk, making it difficult for him to move at this time. Unlike Lucas, the man in black is now running quickly to escape Lucas.


    "He is no ordinary person!" shouted Aidan who was running at the same time as Wilson, which made Wilson chase after the man in the black hat who was now approaching the lightning man.


    "Don''t let them get away!" Lucas said to Wilson who now nodded his head and immediately kicked the ground to finally restrain the body of the Lightning man who now looked surprised by it. Seeing that his friend was being restrained, making the man in the black hat not stay still, he looked at Wilson sharply and immediately waved his hand at Wilson which was surprisingly the fire that spread was very large. And Wilson couldn''t move because he locked the movement of the lightning man at that time, which made him only able to close his eyes at that time.

 Chapter 53 - Trust

    A voice beside Lucas, made him turn to the side, to see a tree trunk fall towards him and hit him. Making Lucas unable to move from his place. Unlike Lucas, the man in black was currently standing and running quickly escaping Lucas.


    Aidan who witnessed this shouted, "He''s not an ordinary person!" he shouted running along with Wilson. Which makes Wilson with all his might to chase the man in the black hat who is now approaching the man who controlled the lightning earlier.


    "Don''t let them get away!" Lucas said to Wilson who now nodded his head and immediately kicked the ground to finally restrain the body of the Lightning man who now looked surprised by it. Seeing if his friend was restrained by the ground, making the black hat man not stay still, he glared at Wilson and immediately waved his hand at Wilson which surprisingly made the fire that was there spread and move quickly towards him. Wilson couldn''t move at that time, because he locked the movement of the man controlling the lightning at that time, which made him only able to close his eyes.


    "No!!"


    Wooaaarrr!!!


    "Argh!!"


    "Aidan!!" Lucas'' screams echoed, causing Wilson to open his eyes and find that half of Aidan''s body was burning right now. Which made Wilson immediately take off the jacket he was wearing to try to extinguish the fire that burned Aidan''s body.


    That time was also used very well by the lightning man who now escaped from Wilson''s cage by grabbing himself until the ground and rock that supported him were crushed.


    "Aidan¡­ Hang on!" said Wilson to Aidan now grimacing in pain, Wilson turned his head to look at the lightning man and also the fireman who stared at them both sharply,


    "Kill them." Wilson could see if the fireman said that to his friend, which made Wilson now turn quickly to look at Lucas who was trying to free himself from the crush of the fallen tree at that time.


    "Lucas!!!" Wilson shouted at Lucas.


    Lucas turned to Wilson who was now holding out his hand to him and made him realize that they weren''t doing well at the moment. Lucas glanced back at the man controlling the lightning who now raised his hand to control the lightning again and then waved his hand at the injured Wilson and Aidan, which of course made Lucas not stay silent at that time.


    "No!!!"


    Wosh!!


    Blaaarrr!!!


    Luckily, Lucas was able to quickly use his teleportation and immediately saved Wilson and Aidan, Lucas immediately disappeared again for a split second until they finally escaped from the lightning strike that was released by the man to kill Wilson and Aidan.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, at Elizabeth''s residence. No sound dominates other than the sound of the ticking of the clock hands and the very soft tinkling of wind chimes. Elizabeth''s gaze at that time was turned towards the large window in front of her, along with the poetry book she was holding and also a cup of warm tea that accompanied her that afternoon, making Elizabeth feel very calm and at ease, enjoying the beautiful bright blue afternoon sky.


    "Should I bake a cake?" Elizabeth muttered to herself. However, not long before she said that the sound of a door-knocking loudly enough made Elizabeth turn her gaze in the opposite direction from the window at that time quite quickly.


    Knock... knock.. knock!!!


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­!!


    "Elizabeth!! Elizabeth!!" a call that accompanies a knock on the door that sounded rushed at that moment was what finally moved Elizabeth to immediately approach the door of the house and then she immediately opened the door.


    "Oh my, what happened?!" a question that was asked by Elizabeth when she was surprised after seeing the condition of Lucas and Aidan who were very worried at that time.


    "I need your help! Aidan is injured!" Lucas said at that time, Elizabeth immediately opened the door and ordered them to come in. Elizabeth walked over and pointed at the sofa and said,


    "Lay him here! And get a first aid kit that''s next to that room, Lucas!" said Elizabeth to Lucas who now nodded his head and immediately ran to get the first aid he meant.


    "Ugh!!" Elizabeth''s gaze now turned to look at Lucas who had just moaned in the doorway, which of course made Elizabeth realize that she was also injured at that time.


    "Lucas! You are okay?!" Elizabeth asked Lucas who nodded holding his pain there, Elizabeth''s gaze was now on Wilson which then made Wilson realize it and now turned his gaze to Elizabeth who was now saying,


    "Help me take care of Lucas and Aidan, bring me napkins, and also a bucket of hot water in the kitchen!" said Elizabeth to Wilson who now nodded his head and immediately ran to get what Lizbeth wanted at that time.


    "What happened to you guys, huh?! why did you get burns like this?!" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time did not make Lucas or Aidan answer it, and Elizabeth chose not to discuss it and focused on the wound that was inflicted by Aidan at this time.


    Very carefully, Elizabeth applied burn cream to Aidan. However, Elizabeth was surprised when she saw firsthand the wounds inflicted by Aidan at that time quickly healed and even the scars from his wounds disappeared just like that. Elizabeth''s eyes now widened and turned to look at Aidan who also widened his eyes and now Aidan turned his gaze to Lucas who was also surprised by it.


    "W¡­ what is this???!" Elizabeth asked Aidan which now made Lucas sigh wearily, feeling that in the end he too had to explain all of this to Elizabeth.


    "Aidan?!" a question that was asked again by Elizabeth at that moment made Aidan look back at Lucas, which made Elizabeth now turn to look at Lucas.


    "I forgot that I could heal myself, Lucas." squeaked Aidan to Lucas who now closed his eyes tiredly as he said,


    "I can explain all of this, Elizabeth!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who now looked very confused by it.


    ¡­


    Here they are now, sitting awkwardly in the living room after Elizabeth had previously asked Lucas for a complete explanation regarding the Burns that just disappeared from Aidan''s body. Which in the end, Lucas also explained to Elizabeth, if he did not come from the earth and they were shooting stars who could control something they controlled, which of course Elizabeth should not be able to understand at that time. But in fact, Elizabeth nodded her head as if she understood what Lucas was explaining to her at that time.


    "..." Lucas stared at Elizabeth who was now nodding his head in response, which of course made Lucas surprised by what Elizabeth was doing at that time.


    "A¡­aren''t you surprised to hear that?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Elizabeth now frown and then chuckle hearing it while saying,


    "I''m not surprised, because I''ve also seen a movie like this¡­ and I think it''s the same as in the movie, right? You guys are superheroes, right??" a question that was asked by Elizabeth who at that time chuckled said it made Lucas, Aidan and Wilson look at each other.


    "Serious??" Lucas asked Elizabeth, but when Elizabeth was silent for a few seconds from there, Lucas realized that Elizabeth must not have expected it and was quite surprised to see it, it''s just that Elizabeth was trying to accept whatever was explained by herself and her friends at this time.


    "W.. k.. since I think you''re tired, you can use the usual room huh!" Elizabeth said to them which made Lucas turn to look at him who was then in a hurry to leave, which of course made Lucas immediately block him with his teleportation and again it surprised Elizabeth now who turned to look at him in surprise.


    "You have to trust us, Lizbeth¡­ because you are the one who can help us right now!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now exhaling slowly who then nodded her head in response to that.


    "Yes¡­ I¡­ will prepare dinner for you first, you guys rest." Elizabeth said to Lucas, and when Lucas saw Elizabeth''s smile Lucas now frowned and then nodded his head in response to those words.


    "..." Lucas was silent for a moment, but when Wilson called out to him, Lucas now turned his gaze to Wilson who had just called him earlier.


    "Lucas!!" that''s what Wilson said, and when Lucas turned his gaze to her, Wilson said,


    "Does he believe it?" a question asked by Wilson at that time made Lucas exhale and then say,


    "Hopefully he already believed it!" Lucas said to Wilson and also Aidan who now both exhaled and nodded their heads in response to that. Lucas walked over to the two of them and then he sat limply beside them.


    "Wow! I didn''t think this would happen." Lucas'' words at that time made Wilson and Aidan nod their heads in response to that.


    "I never thought, if it turns out that we meet with fire benders and also lightning controllers, instead of water benders." said Wilson to Lucas and also Aidan which made them simultaneously nodded their heads in response to those words.

 Chapter 54 - Lucas Explanation

    Aidan''s current gaze turned to Lucas who then Aidan asked, "Why did they do that?" A question posed by Aidan also made Lucas and Wilson now look at Aidan which then made Aidan clarify his question again by saying, "Why did they burn the forest?" asked Aidan which made Aidan now exhale and then answer,


    "Maybe someone ordered them, just like you were ordered by Vernandes, Aidan!" Lucas explained to Aidan nodding his head, while Wilson now frowned and shook his head as he said,


    "I have a feeling they did it on purpose, Lucas." said Wilson to Lucas who was now frowning and then turned to look at Wilson,


    "What do you mean??" Lucas asked Wilson which then made Wilson say,


    "I saw that it was the fire bender who ordered the lightning controller at that time." Wilson explained to Lucas who was now frowning in response to the explanation that Wilson was throwing at him at that time.


    "So¡­ you mean, they weren''t under someone''s orders then?" A question asked by Aidan at that time was given a confident nod by Wilson, which made Lucas now frown and exhale again in response to those words.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    A knock was heard at that time, making Lucas, Aidan and Wilson now turn their eyes towards the door and it was Elizabeth who had just knocked on the door, and then Elizabeth said, "The food is ready, you better get your energy up tonight this." Elizabeth said to Lucas, Wilson, and also Aidan, which made the three of them now nod their heads in response to those words.


    Wilson''s gaze now turned to Lucas after Elizabeth left the room, "Lucas, then what about that woman?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Lucas turn to look at him and then ask,


    "What''s wrong with him?" Lucas asked Wilson, which made Wilson now exhale and say,


    "Will he still trust us like that? He won''t think we''re weird, will he?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that moment made Lucas now nod his head as he said,


    "Relax¡­ I know he will believe us." Lucas said to Wilson who was now exhaling and nodding his head in response.


    "Come on! We''d better go downstairs and eat the food that Elizabeth has prepared!" now the invitation made by Aidan, made Lucas and Wilson nod their heads in response to the invitation.


    ¡­


    Wilson, Lucas, and Aidan walked down the stairs, then the three of them entered the dining room which was quite large at that time, and found Elizabeth was setting the food that had been prepared by him on the table. Seeing this, Aidan immediately walked up to him and helped Elizabeth to arrange it all.


    "Come on in¡­ we''re about to start the meal!" said Elizabeth kindly to Lucas and Wilson, hearing that Lucas smiled, while Wilson now nodded his head and followed Lucas'' steps into the room and sat on the chair.


    "So¡­ you live alone here, Eum¡­Elizabeth?" a question that was asked by Wilson to Elizabeth at that time, made Elizabeth nod and smile in response,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve been living alone since my parents passed away!" Elizabeth replied to Wilson who was now holding her breath for a long time while nodding her head in response to those words.


    "Forgive me!" said Wilson to Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodding her head in response,


    "Elizabeth." now the call that was thrown by Lucas at that moment made Elizabeth turn to look at him,


    "Yes, Lucas?" Elizabeth asked Lucas who now looked a little hesitant to ask, but in the end, Lucas turned to look at Elizabeth and finally asked,


    "So¡­ after seeing the strange things from us¡­ would you believe us?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Elizabeth now smile sweetly and then nodded her head in response to it.


    "Sure¡­ aren''t we friends, Lucas??" a word that was said by Elizabeth at that time made Lucas smile feeling happy because at least, apart from Sam''s family, Sam''s friends, and Eliot, a nice sweet woman now believed in him, Aidan and Wilson. Which of course made him feel very happy because he didn''t nod at the three of them as weirdos.


    "Thank you for trusting us, Lizbeth!" Aidan''s words at that time also made Elizabeth laugh and rub Aidan''s shoulder who was beside him, now Elizabeth was moving from her chair after she finished the food on her plate.


    Wilson smiled happily at this moment and then he nodded and said, "Thank you ... this dish is delicious!" said Wilson praising Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodding her head,


    "May I taste this pumpkin pie?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Elizabeth who was walking to the washing machine now nodded her head and said,


    "Certain! It was a delicious dessert, and you should try it!" Elizabeth said to Wilson, Lucas, and Aidan. This made Lucas immediately grab a knife and cut it for them to taste. While Aidan is now walking towards Elizabeth with both hands filled with dirty plates from the dining table.


    "Let me help you, Lizbeth!" Aidan''s words at that time made Elizabeth now nod and shift her body to make room for Aidan who is now starting to help Elizabeth wash the dishes.


    "So¡­ there is one thing I want to ask all of you and especially you, Lucas!" Even the words that were uttered by Elizabeth, who was washing the dishes at that time, made Lucas, who had just eaten the pumpkin pie, now turn to look at Elizabeth who was still struggling with her plates.


    "What''s that?" Lucas asked Elizabeth,


    "We''ll talk about this in the living room later." said Elizabeth which made Lucas now nod his head in response to that.


    ¡­


    As Elizabeth had said at the time, they gathered in the living room to talk. And now Lucas''s gaze was fixed on Elizabeth who was sitting right in front of him and also beside Aidan at that time.


    "So¡­ what do you want to ask, Lizbeth?" Aidan asked Elizabeth who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "Why do you guys get hurt?? did you face monsters? Like in those movies I watched?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made Wilson now chuckle in response and then shook his head, and made Lucas now speak.


    "We don''t fight monsters, Elizabeth¡­ we just¡­ just happened to run into¡­ old friends?" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now frowning in response to that, but hearing that Lucas didn''t explain it properly, made Wilson immediately say,


    "You should have explained it properly Lucas." said Wilson to Lucas, which made Elizabeth now turn her gaze to Wilson and then ask,


    "Then will you explain it to me, Wilson?" Elizabeth asked Wilson who now frowned and then said,


    "Hm¡­ I guess I''m confused about that too." said Wilson to Elizabeth who was now frowning and then made Aidan now clear his throat and say,


    "Then let me explain everything to Elizabeth!" said Aidan to Lucas and also Wilson who now turned to look at Aidan which then made them nod their heads in response to that.


    Aidan''s eyes now turned to look at Elizabeth and then he said,


    "It all started with us looking for Wilson! He is an earth bender. You''d be surprised by that, but this solo singer who is admired by many is the same person as us, and after we tried to convince him and got him, our next step was to meet a water bender, which led Lucas to take us to the burning forest. ." said Aidan at length to Elizabeth who now nodded his head in response to that, while Lucas and Wilson just stared at him who was now back to explain the story.


    "At first we thought that the forest was burning due to bad weather, but we were wrong¡­ we met with fire bender and lightning controllers who apparently attacked the three of us so I got burns and Lucas was hit by trees because of their actions. So that explains why we got hurt." said Aidan to Elizabeth who was now nodding her head in response to that, which then made Elizabeth turn to look at Lucas and then say,


    "So... indirectly, you met two people who are like you but have a bad character??" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made Lucas immediately shake his head and then said,


    "No¡­ I don''t think they were evil, they were just surprised by the sudden arrival of the three of us at that time." Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now frowning and then made Aidan say,


    "I feel they are evil, for burning the forest, Lucas!" Aidan said to Lucas who now exhaled and shook his head trying to avoid if Aidan''s words were true, he didn''t want the two of them to be called criminals and in his heart, Lucas wanted both of them to realize and be on his side at that time.


    "No, Aidan ... they''re not bad ..." Lucas said quietly to Aidan, Wilson, and Elizabeth at that time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 55 - Help From Elizabeth

    "Why do you guys get hurt?? did you face monsters? Like in those movies I watched?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made Wilson now chuckle in response and then shook his head, and made Lucas now speak.


    "We don''t fight monsters, Elizabeth¡­ we just¡­ just happened to run into¡­ old friends?" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now frowning in response to that, but hearing that Lucas didn''t explain it properly, made Wilson immediately say,


    "You should have explained it properly Lucas." said Wilson to Lucas, which made Elizabeth now turn her gaze to Wilson and then ask,


    "Then will you explain it to me, Wilson?" Elizabeth asked Wilson who now frowned and then said,


    "Hm¡­ I guess I''m confused about that too." said Wilson to Elizabeth who was now frowning and then made Aidan now clear his throat and say,


    "Then let me explain everything to Elizabeth!" Aidan said to Lucas and also Wilson who now turned to look at Aidan which then made them nod their heads in response to that.


    Aidan''s eyes now turned to look at Elizabeth and then he said,


    "It all started with us looking for Wilson! He is an earth bender. You''d be surprised by that, but this solo singer who is admired by many is the same person as us, and after we tried to convince him and got him, our next step was to meet a water bender, which led Lucas to take us to the burning forest. ." said Aidan at length to Elizabeth who now nodded his head in response to that, while Lucas and Wilson just stared at him who was now back to explain the story.


    "At first we thought that the forest was burning due to bad weather, but we were wrong¡­ we met with fire benders and lightning controllers who attacked the three of us so I got burns and Lucas was hit by trees because of their actions. So that explains why we got hurt." said Aidan to Elizabeth who was now nodding her head in response to that, which then made Elizabeth turn to look at Lucas and then say,


    "So... indirectly, you met two people who are like you but have evil traits??" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made Lucas immediately shake his head and then said,


    "No¡­ I don''t think they were evil, they were just surprised by the sudden arrival of the three of us at that time." Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now frowning and then made Aidan say,


    "I feel they are evil, for burning the forest, Lucas!" Aidan said to Lucas who now exhaled and shook his head trying to avoid if Aidan''s words were true, he didn''t want the two of them to be called criminals and in his heart, Lucas wanted both of them to realize and be on his side at that time.


    "No, Aidan ... they''re not bad ..." Lucas said quietly to Aidan, Wilson, and Elizabeth at that time.


    ¡­


    That night, Lucas, Wilson, and Aidan decide to spend the night at Elizabeth''s house. They took a break to again decide on the departure of the three in search of the water bender.


    Time passed very quickly, the moon that night turned into the shining sun in the morning. Lucas exhaled when he felt that his entire body at that time had fully recovered. He was as refreshed as he had been when he was healthy, and Lucas felt he had a pretty good sleep last night which of course helped him recover very quickly.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to stare at the door, where now Elizabeth was the one who had just knocked on his door to greet Lucas in the morning.


    "Hey..." Lucas said as he smiled at Elizabeth who was also smiling at herself at that time,


    "Good morning, Lucas¡­ Aidan and I have already prepared breakfast, hurry up and get ready for breakfast!" That''s what Elizabeth said to Lucas, who now exhaled hearing this and then nodded his head as he immediately went to walk to the bathroom sink in the room where he was at that time.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at the mirror, which Lucas then immediately wiped his face and dried it with a towel there. "Hahh¡­ now is the time to look for you, Water bender." Lucas muttered to himself, his eyes now seriously looking at his reflection which then Lucas walked out of his room and immediately walked to the dining room because he knew if his arrival would have been waiting for the three people he recognized when he arrived. that.


    Lucas turned to enter the dining room downstairs, and when he entered the room, it turned out to be right ... the three people he recognized were sitting comfortably and waiting for Lucas'' presence at that time.


    "Already up?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Lucas now nod his head walking over to him and then sat right next to him,


    "Alright then, come on¡­ let''s start breakfast!" said Elizabeth, inviting the three of them to immediately eat the dishes that Elizabeth and Aidan had prepared at that time.


    Happily, Aidan grabbed his plate and made it up for himself, and so did the others, at that time they ate porridge and rye bread which was delicious. Which of course made Lucas feel very grateful because this was the first time he had eaten this delicious food.


    "So¡­ what are you guys going to do next?" a question that was posed by Elizabeth to the three at that time, made Aidan now turn his gaze to Lucas, and so did Wilson. Which in the end Lucas realized the gazes of the three which now made Lucas say,


    "I think we''ll go back to looking for the water bender, instead of fighting the fire benders and the thunder benders as well." Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now frowning and then said,


    "Why don''t you go to those two people you already know, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made Lucas shake his head in response to the question and then said,


    "Because I know, we are no match for him¡­ and as far as I know, fire will lose to water, that''s why I decided to find and bring water first before meeting the fire bender as well as the lightning bender again." Lucas said explaining why he would focus first on finding the water bender rather than reuniting with the fire bender and lightning controller.


    Lucas'' words at that time were also approved by Wilson and Aidan, both nodded in approval of Lucas''s proposal which then Aidan said, "Yes ... Lucas is right, we would be better off if we met the Water controller first. Because we are no match for that fire bender and also the lightning bender." said Aidan continuing Lucas''s words, which then, in the end, made Elizabeth nod her head in response to that and then said,


    "Alright¡­ so, where are you going to look for this water bender next?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time again silenced Lucas, who now felt confused about where they were going to look for the whereabouts of the water bender.


    "Hh¡­ I think we''ll start from the internet." Lucas said to Elizabeth, which then made Elizabeth nod her head and say,


    "Just use my computer, I have one here!" Elizabeth said to Lucas who was now looking at her and then asked,


    "Can I??" Lucas asked Elizabeth who was now nodding her head in response,


    "Sure!" Elizabeth said to Lucas, which then made Lucas smile and turn his gaze to Aidan and Wilson who were both smiling happily because Elizabeth wanted to help them at that time.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson were staring at Elizabeth''s computer screen. The three of them were looking for the whereabouts of the water controller through any social media, but they had not yet received any news about the water controller.


    "Um¡­. Lucas, Aidan ..." a call that was made by Elizabeth at that time, made the three of them now turn their gazes to Elizabeth who was standing in the doorway carrying an empty shopping bag, which of course made the three of them know that she was going shopping that day.


    "You''re leaving?" a question asked by Aidan at that time, made Elizabeth nod her head in response to Aidan''s question,


    "Yeah¡­ I''m going to buy some kitchen ingredients, so¡­ it''s okay if I leave you guys here okay?" Elizabeth''s words at that time, made Wilson and Aidan nod their heads, but Lucas quickly walked over to Elizabeth and said,


    "Come on! I will accompany you!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now surprised to hear that and then shook her head as she said,


    "You don''t have to¡­ it''s not far after all!" Elizabeth said to Lucas who was now smiling and then said,


    "It''s okay¡­ come on!"

 Chapter 56 - Lake In Orlando

    That afternoon, Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson were staring at Elizabeth''s computer screen. The three are really busy looking for the whereabouts of the water bender via any social media, but after a few hours of struggling, they still haven''t received any news about the water bender.


    "Um¡­. Lucas, Aidan, Wilson¡­" A call rang in their ears, causing the three of them to simultaneously raise their heads and stare at Elizabeth who was standing in the doorway holding a large empty bag. This, of course, made the three of them aware that the woman was going to go shopping.


    "You''re going shopping?" Aidan also asked Elizabeth, making the woman nodded her head in answer to Aidan''s question.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m going to buy some kitchen ingredients, so¡­ It''s fine if I leave you guys here huh?" Elizabeth asked the three of them. Wilson and Aidan nodded their heads, but not Lucas. He quickly walked over to Elizabeth and said,


    "Come on! I will accompany you shopping!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who of course was surprised to hear the offer, Elizabeth quickly shook her head as she said,


    "No need... It''s not far after all!" Elizabeth turned down the offer Lucas made her. The man smiled and said again,


    "It''s okay¡­ Come on!" Invite Lucas again, which in the end makes Elizabeth follow the wishes of Lucas who wants to accompany her shopping at the supermarket.


    ¡­


    "Is this the cereal you meant, Elizabeth?" Lucas asked Elizabeth while holding a box of cereal in his hand, Elizabeth turned to look at Lucas as well as the cereal in her hand. The woman smiled and nodded her head, then replied,


    "Yeah¡­ That cereal, thanks, Lucas!" Elizabeth said to Lucas who smiled and nodded his head in acceptance of those words,


    "So¡­ What else do you need?" Lucas asked Elizabeth again, asking the woman who might need something else. But Elizabeth shook her head because she didn''t need anything else.


    "Everything we need has been bought, Lucas... We just have to pay for this at the cashier, you can wait for me outside the cashier!" Elizabeth said to Lucas who now nodded his head and then walked towards the exit from the supermarket.


    Lucas looked at Elizabeth who was currently doing transactions inside, he then turned to a large TV that reported a rare phenomenon.


    Latest news! A phenomenon that miraculously occurred during the drought that hit Orlando in recent months. Where a lake in Orlando which at that time receded, is now starting to fill again and even meets the needs of all its citizens, even livestock to agriculture. This thing that happened certainly made all the citizens of Orlando feel very happy because this summer was different from the previous summers.


    When he saw the news, Lucas frowned, as he continued to stare at the tv screen in the shopping center.


    "Lucas?" And a call from Elizabeth, made Lucas immediately turned to look at her and smiled happily. Elizabeth, of course, was confused by the smile that Lucas suddenly gave her. Which finally made Elizabeth ask,


    "Are you all right, Lucas?" Elizabeth asked, Lucas, nodded his head then said,


    " Lizbeth! Now I know where the water bender is!" That''s what Lucas said to Elizabeth, which of course made Elizabeth surprised and confused to hear it.


    "You found it, Lucas?" Elizabeth asked Lucas who was standing beside her. Lucas nodded his head and pointed at the big TV which was broadcasting the same news as before, the news about Orlando. Elizabeth who also saw the news finally nodded her head happily, because at least Lucas had figured out the possibility of where the water bender was.


    "Alright, then we should head home and tell Aidan and Wilson about this." Said Elizabeth who invited Lucas to immediately go home. Lucas also agreed to this and immediately nodded, then he took the initiative to bring all the groceries that Elizabeth had brought.


    ¡­


    "What? You found it?! Where is he?!" Wilson asked Lucas, who was currently standing in front of him and Aidan.


    Lucas nodded his head confidently, saying "I heard if there was a miracle that happened in Orlando, the river water was full again, and I think it all has something to do with this water bender we''re looking for." Lucas said, explaining to Wilson and Aidan why he was so sure and how he knew it.


    While not necessarily true, the phrase managed to make Wilson nod his head, and Aidan jumped out of his chair delighted to hear that.


    "So, when are we going there to look for him?" Wilson again asked Lucas a question, making Aidan who heard it also turn to Lucas after he nodded confirming the question Wilson gave Lucas.


    Lucas exhaled slowly, then nodded to reassure himself that his decision this time was the right one, "Today, right now!" Lucas answered Wilson for the question he had asked earlier, and of course, the answer made Aidan and Wilson feel surprised to hear that.


    "Um... Isn''t that too rushed, Lucas?" Tanya Wilson now doubted the decision she thought was too soon to Lucas who now shook his head and then explained again,


    "Then when? One thing I ask is if we postpone it, will this person still be there?" Said Lucas who then asked a question that neither Wilson nor Aidan could answer. Finally, both of them nodded their heads, confirming what Lucas said which finally made them immediately follow Lucas'' words to leave right now. What Lucas said about this water bender is also true, because they don''t always stay in one place, do they? Unless you already know where his home address is.


    "Alright¡­ Then, allow me to get ready first!" Wilson said to Lucas, which made Aidan also nod his head and then say,


    "I will too, you too Lucas!" That''s what Aidan said to Lucas who was now nodding his head in response


    Aidan immediately left together with Wilson, after which Lucas now exhaled and then turned to look at Elizabeth who was now smiling at Lucas, which made Lucas now walk up to her and then say,


    "I thank you so much, Lizbeth!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now shaking her head and then said,


    "No Lucas, I''m grateful that you, Aidan, and Wilson are willing to open up to me and explain everything, I''m glad to have friends like you guys accompany me in this house." Elizabeth said to Lucas who was now giving her a sweet smile.


    "Then¡­ I have to get ready!" Lucas said goodbye to Elizabeth who again nodded her head slowly, permitting Lucas. Elizabeth also said,


    "Yes¡­ Hurry up and prepare!" Elizabeth said which made Lucas chuckle and then disappeared from his sight because he had to pack up the things he was going to bring.


    ¡­


    Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson are now walking out of Elizabeth''s house, having previously said goodbye to the good girl. Elizabeth even told the three that they had to go back to the house when they found the water bender, which of course made Lucas nod his head.


    Unlike when they first left, which made Lucas and Aidan have to walk a long way first, now Lucas extended his hand to Wilson and Aidan which made them shake it immediately and then the three of them disappeared in front of Elizabeth who was now smiling to accompany their journey.


    Shutt!!


    They appeared on a lake in the Orlando area. Which made Aidan and Wilson look around which now looked very wide.


    "So¡­ This is the Lake you''re referring to, Lucas?" Wilson asked Lucas as he looked at the entire scene in front of him. Lucas nodded his head and said,


    "That''s right... There''s no mistaking it if this is the lake I saw on the news this morning." Lucas replied to Wilson and Aidan who now made the three of them silent, busy looking around.


    "So, what should we do here? Around the lakeside? And if we find someone in this area, we have to ask him by saying ''Humm... Excuse me! Are you a waterbender?'' Should we ask like that, Lucas?" Wilson asked Lucas who was now frowning, while Aidan nodded his head in agreement with the idea.


    "That''s a pretty good idea! How about we give it a try?" Said Aidan who then gave a question to Lucas and Wilson, which made Wilson immediately turned his head to look at Aidan and then said,


    "That''s a stupid and Ridiculous idea! Aidan!" Wilson said to Aidan who now just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t mind it, while Lucas who understood and didn''t talk much and exhaled, then explained to the two men,


    "Then what are you going to do? Do you have any better ideas than this, Wilson?" A question that was said by Lucas to Wilson at that time left Wilson speechless and silent to find another more reasonable way for them to do it at this time.


    "You don''t have a good idea either, do you? If you don''t have it, then there''s no need for you to protest against me! Since I can''t do anything other than this either, that''s what we''re trying to at least look for here now!" Lucas said to Wilson with a rising tone of voice, because at that time Lucas felt very annoyed. After all, Wilson always protested all the actions and suggestions given by Lucas but himself did not give a suggestion and input even once so that it made Lucas lost.

 Chapter 57 - They Are Shocked

    Realizing Lucas was angry, Wilson did nothing but bow his head and refused to meet Lucas that afternoon, while Aidan who wasn''t paying attention to them now said,


    "If you guys just want to fight, then fight¡­ But one thing you should know!" Aidan said which made both Lucas and Wilson now turn their gazes to Aidan who looked at them both and said,


    "I found an island in this lake, isn''t that weird, Lucas... Wilson?" The question that Aidan said at that time, made Wilson and Lucas now look at the direction Aidan''s eyes were focused on, and sure enough¡­ they saw a floating island in the middle of the lake, which of course became a strange thing because, during the broadcast, Lucas didn''t find a small island like that.


    "Are they on the island, Lucas?" A question that was asked by Wilson now made Lucas shake his head in response to the question, Lucas now stretched out his hands as he said,


    "I don''t know, but I didn''t see an island like that on the tv earlier, so I don''t think there''s anything wrong with checking the contents of the island." That''s what Lucas said to Wilson and Aidan, which made the two of them now walk over to Lucas and immediately grabbed Lucas'' outstretched hand, which then the three of them disappeared from the shore of the lake located in Orlando to the island they had been talking about.


    Shut!!


    Whoosh!!


    Right now the three of them were on the island that Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson had previously seen. And there was only one word they could say when they arrived and set foot on the island for the first time. Silence... That''s how they feel. Nothing bothered me except the sound of the water ripples and also the trees being blown by the wind that came to the island.


    "Lucas¡­ I''m not sure if they''re in¡­-


    "Ssshhh! hear! Listen to me!" Said Lucas, who was whispering to Aidan and Wilson at that time, making Wilson who was about to speak now silenced and tried to plug his ears carefully.


    ring ¡­ ring ¡­


    The three of them could hear a chirping wind which made Wilson even more convinced that someone in the house had set the bell on purpose.


    Lucas jogged ahead of Wilson and then Aidan who followed the two of them, Lucas looked up at this time to look at the sky when he found a smoke that was not very visible to him. Lucas was now looking up at the sky where a faint smoke could be seen by him which then as he walked further in. Arriving at the place where the smoke came from, he could see a simple house made of wood that now stood firmly in the middle of the island, there was only one house, which of course made Lucas feel something odd now.


    He immediately stopped his steps and hid behind a fairly large rock and it was followed by Wilson and Aidan who had been behind him.


    "You saw it too?" A question that was asked by Lucas at that time was given a nod by Wilson and also Aidan which then made Lucas ask again, "Isn''t that a strange thing?" Lucas asked Wilson and Aidan which now made them both nod their heads and then Aidan glanced back at the house which quickly made him hide again as he said,


    "I don''t think there''s anyone in the house right now." Aidan said to Lucas and Wilson who were now frowning, doubting what Aidan was saying at that time.


    "Are you sure? I think we should check it out first!" Wilson said to Aidan who was now nodding his head as he said,


    "Then let me check it!" Aidan said to Wilson and Lucas, when Aidan was about to walk that way, Lucas quickly restrained Aidan''s movement. And Wilson said,


    "I think it''s best if Lucas checks it out, Aidan." The words that were uttered by Wilson at that time made Aidan who was beside him think for a while, before finally nodding his head and saying,


    "Yeah¡­ You''re right, he''s more capable of disappearing than me!" Aidan said to Wilson, which now made Lucas and Wilson look at each other, and nodded their heads together at that time.


    ....


    After agreeing on who should check the situation in the house, in the end Lucas disappeared from Wilson and Aidan''s sight and then he appeared right beside the wooden house. Lucas looked back to see his two friends peeking from their hiding place, Lucas could also clearly see how Wilson was currently nodding his head. Giving him a cue to put their plans into action quickly.


    Which in the end made Lucas nodded slowly, Lucas again disappeared from where he was standing and drew closer to the house in front of him. Of course, it was a very high risk, but that was their goal and it wasn''t a problem for Lucas because he had a speed that could keep him safe. So that Wilson and Aidan were not too worried about Lucas who was on duty.


    Shut!!


    Whoosh!!


    Lucas disappeared and reappeared, and this time he was standing in the doorway of the simple wooden house that was the only one standing firmly on the island. Lucas''s eyes narrowed, as he tried to peek into the house through the small nets that were deliberately attached to the iron door.


    "Someone let air freely into this house!" Lucas muttered to himself before Lucas finally returned to using his teleportation to go inside without having to open the door or enter through the windows installed in the house.


    Whoosh!!


    One second later Lucas was in the house. When he was in there, he was quite surprised when he saw and knew that the condition of the house was very neat and clean.


    Lucas also felt certain that someone had lived in this house, and Lucas was increasingly convinced that this person must be the water bender, even though he had no evidence to further convince him of that one.


    Lucas turned his head back out the window, staring at Aidan and Wilson who occasionally peeked through the boulder at him. Lucas immediately went over to them, so that his appearance in the hiding place of the two surprised them.


    "Lucas!!" Wilson screamed, but still in a small voice at Lucas who now only smiled at the shocked faces of his two friends.


    "I guess the occupants aren''t around, so how about we go inside together?" Lucas asked, suggesting Wilson and Aidan to come inside. The two of them looked at each other after hearing the suggestion, which then made Wilson ask him a question,


    "Will it be safe?" he asked Lucas worriedly. The man confidently nodded his head and tried to reassure Wilson.


    "Sure, Wilson! I checked and there''s no one in the house right now!" Lucas explained to Wilson. The explanation also managed to make Wilson and Aidan believe, they immediately grabbed Lucas'' hand which he had been holding out to them a long time ago.


    Together they disappeared from their hiding place and appeared inside the tidy house.


    Klang!!


    When his feet had just appeared in the house, there was a sound of metal falling to the floor, making Lucas, Wilson, and Aidan turn to the left and find a woman standing in front of them. The woman was frozen in place and looked surprised to see the three people who suddenly appeared in front of her that day.


    Knowing that they had been caught red-handed, Wilson sighed in exasperation. He was annoyed that he had trusted the wrong person what Lucas said earlier about them not getting caught was the wrong thing. Lucas said no one was in the house, but it turned out... There was a woman in the house who saw them coming. So Wilson quickly turned to Lucas and growled in annoyance.


    "You''re saying there''s no one in this house, Lucas?!" Wilson growled at Lucas which made the man frown and then quickly shook his head.


    "Yes, I said the right thing. Because I didn''t see anyone in this house!" Lucas answered defending himself to Wilson who was now breathing again beside Lucas.


    The woman who saw the three finally asked, "W-who are you?!" she asked in a voice that trembled with fear. The three of them exchanged glances before finally, they tried to find a way so they could explain who they were to the woman.


    "Um¡­ we¡­"


    "Uh, this is¡­"


    "We got lost!"


    The three of them said different words at that time, making the woman in front of Wilson, Aidan, and Lucas look squinted at that time as if this woman did not believe what the three said and suspected them.


    "Why did you guys suddenly appear inside my house?!" The woman also threw a question in a high tone, which seemed like she was scolding her little brother. Which of course managed to make the three men silent and unable to answer the question.

 Chapter 58 - Nick And Queen

    Lucas also tried to explain to the girl, "Eum... well...-


    "Queen, look I got a lot of fish the day I..-


    Lucas was just about to explain who they were, the explanation stopped when he found someone who had just entered the house and opened the door quickly, making everyone in the room turn their heads towards the door. Where a tall man was standing staring at them with a bunch of freshwater fish in his hand which must have been the result of his catch.


    The man was silent when he saw that in the house there was not only the woman he called Queen earlier, but he also saw three foreign men standing beside the woman which of course made him frown because he did not know the three men. that person. "Who are they, Queen?" The man also questioned who these three people were to Queen. Making the woman named Queen quickly run towards him and shake her head in response to the question, she hinted that she didn''t know them.


    "I don''t know who they are either, Nick. They just appear in the house, they appear mysteriously!" That was the answer Queen gave him, to the man named Nick.


    Nick frowned suspiciously when he heard Queen''s answer, which finally made him look at Lucas, Wilson, and Aidan who looked surprised by Queen''s answer earlier.


    "W¡­ wait a minute! Please don''t misunderstand, I''ll explain it to you two!" Lucas said quickly to the two. Which then made the man named Nick now nod his head and say,


    "Then, try to explain!" Nick said to Lucas, which made Lucas immediately turn to Wilson and Aidan to ask permission from the two who gave a nod, so Lucas finally said,


    "We''re looking for someone in this area, so forgive us for your somewhat impolite behavior," Lucas said briefly and immediately apologized to Nick and Queen, which made Wilson suddenly chuckle at that and shake his head at Lucas'' explanation.


    Made them all turn to look at Wilson, "Why don''t you explain it the same way you explained it to me, Lucas?" Wilson also questioned the differences in the explanations he gave to these two people and himself in the past.


    Lucas was annoyed by the question. He had a reason why he didn''t do that because the conditions they were in were different from the conditions when they met Wilson. Lucas also regretted Wilson''s attitude, who did not understand the situation they were currently facing.


    Because the current conditions are different because what they meet is not only one person and again they look like ordinary people in general, at the same time they enter the house suddenly and surprise especially for the woman. And that''s what Lucas didn''t accept because Wilson should have understood their current condition.


    "Then you can explain!" The man named Nick now ordered Wilson who had just spoken, startled him, and then stuttered at the command.


    "Um¡­ that¡­.-


    Wilson was at a loss for words because, in reality, he couldn''t explain it to Nick either. And that of course made Lucas shake his head now knowing that Wilson was someone who could keep complaining without providing a good solution for anyone.


    "We came here to meet the Water controller, Lucas previously suspected he was here because he saw from the news about this lake being mysteriously filled again!" A chirp from Aidan, made both Lucas and Wilson quickly turn to him. They both seemed to be in disbelief and at the same time surprised by Aidan''s attitude, who could clearly explain the purpose of the three coming to Nick and Queen.


    "What are you saying?" Nick also tried to listen back to what Aidan had explained earlier, which he didn''t understand. So Lucas finally took over again by exhaling.


    Lucas nodded his head and took one step so that the two friends stood behind Lucas at this time. He looked at Nick who was waiting for a more detailed explanation from him.


    "Yes, we came to this island to look for water benders. We are the twelve stars that fell from the sky twenty years ago." Said Lucas who gave up if in the end he would be called a madman by the two people in front of him. Nick, who heard the detailed explanation, now turned his gaze to Queen who was now also looking at him.


    "So you guys want to meet the water benders?" A question that was asked by Queen at that time, of course, made the three of them now frown because the reactions shown by Nick and Queen were not as big as they had previously thought.


    ¡­


    Hearing the question asked by the woman named Queen, Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson nodded their heads. The three men were dumbfounded when they realized that Nick and Queen''s reaction was not as big as they thought, which of course made the three of them believe that one of these two was the water bender they were looking for.


    "Are any of you the person we are looking for?" Lucas asked Nick and Queen, but instead answered Lucas''s question. Nick instead invited the three to sit down and Queen chose to walk to the kitchen to prepare drinks for them.


    "Please have a seat, then we can talk about this together!" Nick told Lucas, Wilson, and Aidan. It also made them now walk towards the living room which was not far from where they were standing at this time.


    The three of them sat on the sofa which was quite worn in the room. The trio''s gaze never left Nick and Queen who was in front of them, and even when Nick approached the woman and whispered something, the eyebrows of the three of them knit together, trying to find out what Nick was whispering to the woman who at that time nodded and heard it. immediately prepared tea and also some banquets, like a house owner who treats his guests very well.


    Feeling that the three guests looked curious, Nick turned to the three of them and smiled as he walked over to them again and then sat in front of them.


    "It would be nice if we got acquainted first, wouldn''t it?" Nick said asking them to introduce themselves, which of course made Lucas immediately say,


    "Oh, yes! I''m Lucas¡­ And these are my friends, Wilson and Aidan!" Lucas introduced himself to Nick who now nodded his head slowly and then said,


    "I''m Nick, and that''s my sister, Queen!" Nick said to Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson for making them understand and know. Before hearing Nick''s explanation, they thought that Queen and Nick were a young married couple.


    "So¡­ you were telling me that you were shooting stars looking for a water bender? Are you guys crazy?" The questions and insinuations that Nick said to the three at that time made Lucas now exhale and then shake his head as he said,


    "No, Nick¡­ We''re serious!" Lucas answered Nick. The man chuckled at that and asked Lucas again,


    "What can you do to make me believe that you are a shooting star and that water benders do exist?" Nick asked as if giving a challenge to Lucas who was now looking at him and looked very serious in responding to the challenge.


    "I just showed it to your sister, Nick! I really can''t prove if the water benders are real or not, but at least I will show that we are shooting stars and can control the same things as the water benders we are looking for right now!" Added Lucas who now glanced at Wilson who nodded his head ready and then made Wilson slam his feet on the floor. A loud bang was heard along with a mound of earth that now appeared right beside Nick who came from the lower floor of the building they were currently walking on.


    "?!" It was of course surprising for Nick who now turned quickly to the mound of stone and looked back at Lucas who was suddenly next to the sofa that Nick was sitting on before Lucas finally sat back on the sofa opposite where Nick was currently sitting.


    "That''s all we can prove to you right now, Nick¡­ So I guess there''s no other reason than you trusting us right?" The joke from Lucas at that time, made the surprised Nick now turn his gaze to Queen who nodded his head slowly in response to that.


    Nick exhaled and then nodded his head in response to Queen''s answer, "So¡­ why are you guys looking for that water bender? Is there something so serious that you guys are looking for the water bender?" Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at the Queen who asked, and he felt that the question was very much the same as Wilson a while ago. However, this time he would not answer the question haphazardly and carelessly, as he told Wilson. Because if he answered carelessly like that, there would be a possibility that the water bender who might be one of them would refuse to come with him, which Lucas finally let out a breath and then explained.


    "We came here because I remember a mission that was assigned to me and my friends twenty years ago, that was before we fell from our planet to earth!" Lucas explained to Queen as well as Nick who now frowned at the same time

 Chapter 59 - An Anxious Sister

    Nick asked, "What is that mission?" asked Nick curiously. Lucas exhaled again and then said,


    "Destroy all mankind on earth." The explanation that Lucas said at that time of course made Nick and Queen look surprised to hear it.


    "Did you come here to invite water benders to destroy mankind?!" Aidan and Wilson immediately shook their heads when they heard a question that Queen threw at them in a panic.


    "We came here, precisely to prevent that from happening, because we were afraid that the same memory would enter the water bender''s memory and make him carry out the mission alone. So we came here to prevent that from happening, Queen!" Wilson also explained what their intentions were, which made Queen sigh as if she was relieved to hear that. Lucas also ventured to directly ask the two people in front of him,


    "So¡­ Is one of you the water bender we''re looking for?" Lucas asked the two of them. Which finally made Nick confess and nod his head. The man said,


    "I¡­ I am the person you are looking for!" Nick answered, which of course made the three of them now look at Nick in shock and joy at the same confession.


    "So do you want to come with us, Nick?" Nick turned to Aidan who had just asked him a question, which then made Nick exhale.


    "Where to? What plans do you guys have right now?" Nick asked the trio, to which Wilson immediately took out his locket and said,


    "We have to find another star, with the thing you brought with you when you came to Earth Nick¡­ Like this locket of mine!" Wilson explained to Nick who was now squinting at the locket, and then said,


    "What if I told you that I had discarded the symbol?" Nick''s question at that time made Wilson pause and turn quickly to Lucas who was silent for a moment, before finally finding another way and saying,


    "Then, we must meet the fire bender and the lightning bender to fight and resuscitate them!" And the idea that Lucas spoke at that time managed to surprise Nick by widening his eyes.


    "What?! Have you met Vernon?!" A reflex question that came from Nick made Lucas, Wilson, and Aidan look at him with narrowed eyes.


    "You know him?!" Aidan''s question made Nick now squeak and then nodded his head as he said,


    "We''ve met before, but we''re not close¡­ The last time we fought was pretty great for one reason!" Nick explained to the three, which now made Lucas nod his head and then add on to say,


    "So¡­ I guess it wouldn''t be a problem if you faced that fire bender guy again? Or will it be a trauma for you?" Lucas asked Nick, cautiously because he was afraid that what he was asking was true. But Nick now smirked and shook his head.


    "Of course not! But¡­ I don''t think Queen can come to see it." Nick said as he turned his head to look at Queen who immediately shook his head in response to Nick''s words.


    "No! I have to come, Nick!" Queen said to Nick which of course made the three of them confused,


    "Eum¡­ Is Queen also one of us, Nick?" Aidan also asked Nick, making Nick turn to Aidan without paying attention to Queen''s chatter saying he still wanted to come. Nick also nodded at Aidan, answering Aidan''s question earlier which again surprised the three of them.


    "She is a light bender." Nick also confessed to the three, which of course they were surprised and happy because they found two stars at once in this search.


    "I will come, no matter what you decide!" Now the four men looked at Queen who was still adamant about Nick''s unwillingness to take Queen to meet fire benders and lightning controllers. It also made Nick exhale tiredly, and then nod his head to give in to his little sister, which of course made Queen smile with pleasure.


    "So we..-


    "We''re not going directly to fight that fire bender! There is someone we need to meet, who can also help us fight it later!" Nick concluded, cutting Lucas who was now frowning at Nick''s words at that time,


    "You know the other stars, Nick?!" Aidan asked Nick who now nodded with certainty as he said,


    "Yeah, sure! We''re leaving tomorrow and now you''re staying the night here! Give me and Queen time to get ready!" Nick said as he got up from his chair and walked over to get an ax and he went out of the house to chop firewood, this made the three of them feel relieved and even more excited about this quest.


    Lucas turned to Queen who smiled at them and now walked back to the kitchen to cook food for all of them.


    ¡­


    As Nick asked to Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson. The three spent the night at Nick''s and Queen''s houses, the three of them were invited to sleep in Nick''s room, while the owner of the room chose to sleep on the sofa in the living room. The atmosphere that night was very quiet, even the only sound was the sound of running water, crickets, and frogs that dominated the area. That night there was no light, but the atmosphere in the house was very bright because the Queen used her light to warm and illuminate the darkness in the house. It was an amazing thing for the three to know that there was a light bender with them.


    Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson had already entered the room earlier after Nick had previously said that they should rest soon because they would need a lot of energy for tomorrow. While Nick himself is now pensive on the terrace of his house, he is silent without intending to do anything.


    "Nick!" a call that sounded very soft in his ear, made Nick smile and turned his gaze to Queen who had just called him,


    "You''re awake?" Nick asked the woman when he found out that she was still awake and approached him, Queen shook her head in response to the question.


    Seeing this, Nick realized that his sweet little brother was feeling restless because he was worried about something, which might be something they have to do tomorrow.


    Nick nodded slowly, understanding the condition, and waved his hand, signaling Queen to come closer to him. As Queen approached Nick, the man affectionately embraced his younger brother''s body.


    "There must be something you''re worried about, right?" Nick asked which made Queen immediately nodded her head confirming the question.


    "Of course there is!" Queen replied to Nick who was currently laughing softly at the tone of the answer Queen had just said to him. Queen turned to her brother and looked both confused and annoyed at him.


    "Why are you even laughing, Nick?!" Queen protested to Nick who now shook his head and then replied,


    "Well¡­ So what are you worried about huh? I don''t think there''s anything for you to worry about and be afraid of!" It was clear that Nick told Queen who didn''t seem to agree with what Nick had said to him.


    Nick also knew if Queen was in a serious mood right now, "Can''t we just turn them down?" The question that is now being asked by Queen also makes Nick surprised, frowns, and turns to look at Queen.


    Nick also asked, "Where is the Queen who asked me to let you come this afternoon huh?" Nick asked Queen who now snorted softly and lowered her head.


    And seconds later Queen looked back at her brother and said, "I did it because I don''t want you to get hurt again, Nick!" Queen said to Nick who smiled in response, Nick then nodded his head understanding the concern of his little sister.


    "Trust me! You and I will be fine because there are them!" Nick said trying to calm Queen who was frowning and shaking her head in response to those words.


    "I can''t believe it, Nick! You also said that when we fought together with Marla¡­ But what''s the proof? You got hurt and we ended up living on this island!" Queen said which made Nick nod his head confirming those words.


    But he didn''t give up and spoke again, "But this time it''s different Queen¡­ There''s teleportation with us as well as Healing and earth benders! I''m sure we''ll be fine, I promise!" Nick said again explaining to Queen who was now stunned to consider this and finally, he nodded his head to accept Nick''s explanation at that time.


    "Promise you won''t get hurt, Nick!" Queen said to Nick who nodded his head accepting the request and promised Queen. Nick immediately crossed his chest to promise to Queen who smiled with relief and it made Nick say again,


    "Go to sleep! We will leave very early, tomorrow!" Nick''s orders to his sister, made Queen nodded and left Nick to go into his room.


    Nick''s smile, which was expanding at that time, immediately faded after Queen was no longer in front of him at this time. His once warm face now had a very serious expression. At that time Nick was thinking about what Lucas said that they were tasked with exterminating the inhabitants of the earth, which of course was not a random task and not a game.

 Chapter 60 - Memory About Lucass Sister

    Nick was thinking are they just going to get together and do nothing? Or will they protect the inhabitants of the earth? Because what Nick currently believes, if someone fails to carry out a task, then the task will be given to someone who is better than the previous person, and that''s the assumption that Nick is currently thinking about.


    "Hh ..." Nick exhaled tiredly and looked up at the sky which now only revealed the lonely moon with no stars standing with him. Which made Nick now nod his head as he said,


    "What happens if another star comes?" Nick muttered to himself, and seconds later he shook his head and said again, "Whatever it is... All I have to do now is gather them all, just as the boy intended." Nick muttered to himself which he then nodded his head in response to that before Nick finally went into the house and rested that night.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson''s room. The three of them did not fall asleep, but only lay down their bodies while pensive and daydreaming, lost in their thoughts, which of course made the atmosphere in the room very quiet. Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at the grains of light floating above them at this time, as if they had just brought the stars in the sky just to illuminate the house.


    "...?" Lucas''s brow furrowed as he thought about that, which made him think back to someone completely foreign to him but very familiar to him in the past.


    A thick fog suddenly invaded Lucas and made him now back into a memory of his again. The memory of where he wasn''t in the world, yet so close to the moon.


    "Lucas!" A call made by a girl at that time, made Lucas who was lying on the silver grass immediately spread a smile on his face and turned to the right side to see a woman who was younger than him now running with a happy smile. While hugging some luminous objects that made Lucas ask the girl,


    "What did you bring?" Lucas asked the girl who was now saying,


    "Star, I brought it for you Lucas!" The girl replied to Lucas who was now laughing at that and nodded his head while stroking the girl''s hair lovingly,


    "Thank you - - - - !" Lucas said to the girl who was now laughing at Lucas'' words.


    That''s the memory that Lucas remembered, which made him immediately wake up and screamed enough, so that Wilson and Aidan who were lying downstairs and also the top bunk was shocked because their current position was Aidan sleeping on the bed, Wilson downstairs on the right side of the mattress and then Lucas who was asleep on the floor that was to his left.


    "Oh!!" It was Lucas'' scream that startled the two of them,


    "What''s wrong, Lucas?!" asked Wilson in surprise after Lucas squealed loudly at that moment. Lucas turned to Wilson and Aidan, then he said with wide eyes,


    "I just remembered something." Lucas said to Aidan and Wilson who were now together frowning, curious about what Lucas remembered at that time,


    "What do you remember, Lucas?!" Aidan asked, and that made Lucas exhale as he said,


    "I remember¡­ If I had a little sister!" The words that Lucas said at that time were very surprising for Aidan and Wilson.


    "What?! Younger sister?!" Wilson asked disbelievingly at Lucas who was now nodding his head.


    "Yeah¡­ That''s what I remember, I feel like I love that little girl like a big brother loves his little sister! I feel it and I believe in it!"  Lucas came back with great emphasis, which of course made the two men now frown at Lucas.


    "Then¡­ Do you know, did your sister join this mission or not?!" Aidan asked, and that made Lucas stunned and shook his head in response to the question.


    "I¡­ I don''t know!" Lucas answered hesitantly, which made Wilson now exhale and nod his head in response, while Aidan was now pensive and thinking about it.


    "I know you must be thinking a lot about this Lucas, but¡­ You have to stay focused on our original mission first!" Wilson''s words at that time made Lucas nod in understanding, and he also understood that he should put that aside for a while because he had more important missions than that right now.


    "Yeah¡­ You''re right, we should focus on this mission!" Lucas answered Wilson, which made Aidan nod his head too and then he lay back down on the bed. Likewise with Wilson and then followed by Lucas. Lucas was trying to fall asleep because he knew that they would leave early the next morning.


    ¡­


    Teng! Teng! Teng!


    The sound of a bell that rang in the morning, was very surprising for Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson who were sleeping soundly. So shocked, Lucas immediately got up from his sleep and glanced at the open door. Where Nick was now standing there, it was he who rang the bell. Nick smiled as he looked at the three men.


    "Shouldn''t you guys wake up soon?!" That was an innocent question that Nick threw at the three of them, which made Aidan immediately stand up and nod his head, walking out of the room into the living room.


    "Are we going straight out of here to meet that guy, Nick?" Lucas, who was still feeling sleepy, asked Nick to see if they were in a hurry or not.


    Nick shook his head slowly, "Breakfast! Queen has prepared breakfast for all of us!" Nick said to Lucas, which made Wilson nodded his head in response to Nick''s words at that time.


    ¡­


    As Nick said, that morning Queen had cooked a lot of delicious food for all of them, which of course made Lucas and Aidan very happy. Because this is the second time they eat a very special meal made by a beautiful woman in their life. Where their first time was Elizabeth, who made them delicious and nutritious food beforehand.


    "Woah¡­ You''re good at cooking too, aren''t you!" Praise Aidan on the cuisine made by Queen, which makes the woman now smile at the compliment,


    "Thank you!" Said the Queen in response to the compliment. Lucas nodded his head slowly, then he turned to Nick who was sitting beside Queen, and asked him,


    "So¡­ Who are we going to meet after this?" Lucas asked Nick, who was eating a fresh vegetable sandwich made by Queen.


    Nick also raised his head and looked at Lucas who was sitting across from him, then he replied, "You''ll know it soon after meeting him, so... Eat first!" Nick answered who didn''t answer Lucas''s question, who instead told the man to finish his food.


    Of course, Lucas became curious to death when he didn''t get an answer to his question. But he couldn''t give a longer argument and could only obey what Nick had just ordered him to do. Because in truth, Lucas was still hungry.


    Aidan who remembered something immediately screamed, causing them to turn their heads in unison at him, "Ah! There''s something I want to ask you!" Said Aidan who was now looking at Nick who was already looking at him. Meanwhile, Wilson, who was next to Aidan, who was sipping his orange juice, almost choked at the scream.


    "Yes¡­ What do you want to ask, Aidan?" Nick also received a question that Aidan was about to say which made him question what Aidan wanted to ask him again. Aidan who sat on the right side of the table immediately turned to Queen and turned back to Nick in turn.


    "Did you two fall in the same place that you became brother and sister?" A random question asked by Aidan at that time made Wilson and Lucas aware of the coincidence that happened which finally made them both feel curious about what happened to the two stars who are now brother and sister.


    Nick smiled, then he shook his head explaining,


    "We weren''t found together or fell in the same place, Aidan¡­ It''s just that we met by chance when we were kids and it''s a very long story!" Nick replied, explaining to Aidan that he and Queen were not found in the same place. Which finally made the three of them nod their heads.


    Then Wilson, who was even more curious, said, "At least tell us your story! So that we can understand and know how you guys met each other." Wilson''s request made Nick laugh as he shook his head slowly. He also stood up from his seat and immediately invited them to depart from that place to meet his friend who he said yesterday.


    "We don''t have time, come on! After this, we immediately go to meet my old friend!" That''s what Nick said to change the topic of their conversation. They all nodded and stood up from their seats after finishing their meal. Although Aidan, Lucas, and Wilson are still very curious about how the meeting between Nick and Queen, which he said coincidentally, made them become a brother and sister who love each other as they are today.


    ¡­

 Chapter 61 - Story Of Nick

    (Told about Nick and Queen 20 years ago).


    -20 years ago.-


    Then, when winter came. A man just got out of his luxury car, with hasty steps he entered the delivery room in one of the most luxurious hospitals in the city. The look on his face was very confused, a mixture of panic and sadness. He had just heard the news that his wife, who was pregnant with their child at the age of seven, slipped from the steps of her house and fell. Which made him immediately rushed to the hospital. And of course, this makes the husband who is carrying out an important meeting in his office must immediately come and miss the meeting. He ran his car very fast so that he could get there and check on the two of them.


    When he was already in the hospital and walked towards the room where his wife was, he saw an old woman in a black and white dress usually used by a maid, sitting in the hallway of the labor waiting room, which made the man immediately call out to her, "Yelen! " Call the man to the woman who turned to him and immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Mr. Edward!" Yelen called to the man who turned out to be Edward, with a panicked face the woman looked at the master.


    Edward, who had arrived in front of the woman, turned to the delivery room whose door was still closed. "How is she?!" Edward asked the woman with a very, very frightened face, and panic.


    Yelen shook her head slowly, then replied, "The doctor hasn''t come out of his room yet, sir!" The answer was explaining to Edward that the doctor who was treating his employer''s wife had not yet come out of the room.


    Edward who heard the answer could only be silent and sat limply on the chair behind them. He felt sorry for not being able to take care of their wife and children so that both of them are currently in a critical situation like now.


    Yelen who saw the regret gently rubbed the master''s shoulder, then said. "Now there is nothing we can do but pray!" She said, giving a suggestion to Edward who was now nodding in response to those words.


    They had been waiting for about ten minutes, while Elen, of course, waited more deeply than Edward because she had witnessed the incident. Until finally the doctor came out of the delivery room and asked them who was the patient''s family. And Edward quickly proposed himself as a family. He looked at the doctor who was now looking at him very seriously, which finally made his heart beat fast.


    "W-how are the two of them doing, Doctor?!" Edward asked to stutter because he still felt the fear in him, which made the Doctor now exhale slowly and then say very regretfully,


    "My apologies, Mr.Ed¡­ We have tried our best to help both of them, but we can only save your wife." Regretted the doctor who made Edward''s heart shattered immediately after hearing it.


    Edward did feel grateful and happy that his wife could still be saved, but... At the same time, he was also devastated to hear that the child they had been waiting for ten years was not saved. And of course, that made him a useless man at that time.


    Edward never thought that fate would treat this cruel thing to himself and his wife. He felt very sad, and he knew that his wife would feel the same way, even more so than he felt.


    Seeing his limp master, Yelen tried to divert the sadness that Edward was feeling, so she quickly said,


    "Master, are you not going in?" And the question that was asked by Yelen at that time made Edward now immediately move from his place and just leave the place as if he wanted to be alone, and Yelen understood their situation.


    ¡­


    Edward was currently walking around the city river, right next to the hospital. Edward couldn''t hold back all his tears after learning the news, so he cried and wailed alone, as loud as he could in that place.


    "Why?? Why did this have to happen to me¡­. Why God?!" His words shouted, and coincided with the screams he did after that, Edward who raised his head to the sky saw twelve stars falling. Which of course made him stunned for a moment, though still sobbing.


    Shut!!!


    BYURRR!!!


    "?!!" Edward was quite surprised when one of the falling stars swerved and almost hit him, but instead of hitting Edward, the star plunged into the water beside Edward at the time. Which made Edward now turn towards the river, making sure that what fell there was a falling star.


    Edward squinted his eyes and widened when he realized something, which made Edward immediately jump into the river to take what he had just seen at that time.


    "OOAAAAAAK!!! OOAAAKK!!!" A baby''s cry accompanies Edward who walks by the river, Edward''s breath now turns to stare into his lap where now a baby is crying after he had saved him from the river earlier.


    Half did not believe it, but the other half felt that this was a miracle, because instead of seeing the asteroid rocks that were in the river water at that time, Edward saw a baby which he was now holding and immediately warmed him with the coat he had taken off before he went into that river before. The presence of the unexpected baby immediately healed the pain in Edward, which made him know ... Maybe the baby came only for him and his wife by the Almighty.


    ¡­


    As soon as Edward and his wife lost their child, as soon as they loved and happily accepted the arrival of the baby Edward brought into his wife''s room at that time.


    "Did you take it from someone?" A question full of suspicion posed by the wife, made Edward shake his head vigorously in answer to the question.


    "He doesn''t have parents who can take care of him, Marry, and I think only we can raise this child with love!" Edward explained to Mary. Without telling Mary what happened earlier, the incident led her to find the baby. He was afraid that people would think he was crazy.


    Marry who heard the answer turned to look at the baby who was in her arms, a sincere smile was painted on Marry''s lips when she looked closely at the very handsome baby boy. Which in the end Marry nodded his head to agree with the words of his husband who said that he wanted to take care of the baby.


    "Yeah¡­ You''re right, Edward¡­ I feel like we''re the only ones who can raise him well!" Mary said to Edward who was now smiling happily, and then asked,


    "What name would you give her, Marry?" Edward asked Mary who was now looking back at the baby boy lovingly. She thought for a while before she finally decided on a name she wanted to give the baby.


    "Nicholas¡­ I will name him Nicholas, and we can call him Nick, what do you think Edward?" Mary asked Edward who was now exhaling slowly and smiling wider. Then nodded his head in agreement with the name that Mary gave for the baby boy who would become her child.


    "Yes¡­ I agree, Nicholas is a good name for him!" Edward replied which made Mary feel happy. That day they had indeed lost their baby who they loved very much, but on that day both of them welcomed Nicholas'' arrival full of emotion and happiness.


    ¡­.


    Nicholas was a lucky child, because both his parents were from the bloodline of a noble, which made all his needs met easily. However, over time, Nicolas or who was more often called by the name Nick who was then six years old, was completely different from other six-year-old children.


    There is nothing that can attract his attention, he does not smile easily and even he will not pay attention to things around him other than silent and pensive in his room. Nick also doesn''t talk much at his age about who should have entered the stage of development of the communication process in children, and that''s what made Edward and Marry feel very worried about the conditions experienced by Nick at that time.


    They finally took Nick to several doctors to check what condition Nick was experiencing, and one of the doctors said that maybe this was caused by the environment around him or Nick who didn''t have friends. However, Edward and Mary denied and said that their environment was a good one, and they always introduced Nick to children his age who were in their area or distant relatives.


    "In that case, it would be good if you always take him to a place where children his age gather, go to an orphanage and let him have a look at the children there. I think they''ll get Nick to talk because I know the orphanage kids are good. They will invite any children who come there. And Nick''s caring thing will slowly emerge." That was the advice given by a pediatrician, which was enough to make Edward and Mary feel confused and doubtful about the suggestion.


    Those who weren''t sure at first finally took Nick to an orphanage where they often made donations, in the hope that what the doctor said was true and would bring about a change in their child.

 Chapter 62 - The Girl Dancing Under The Tree

    That morning, Edward and Marry took Nick to the orphanage they had decided on, and while on the way to the orphanage Marry always glanced sideways, where Nick sat in the middle between herself and her husband. As usual, the little Nick was just silent and enjoying the trip they were doing. His eyes enthusiastically gazed at the scenery of the street they were passing. Seeing this, of course, made Marry feel exasperated, and immediately hugged him. Again Nick was silent and did not really give a reaction to the mother who was hugging him.


    Merry again prayed that this would work, because he had no other way but to do this and pray.


    When they arrived at the orphanage, Nick was stunned when he saw so many small children playing in the orphanage''s yard. His eyes now turned to look at the mother who was standing next to him and smiled when he saw the many children who were playing passing by in front of them at this time.


    "Why are we here, Mother?" Nick asked his mother who now turned to Nick and then explained why he brought Nick here,


    "Play of course! We''re playing with the friends who are here, Nick!" Marry said to Nick which made Nick stunned again and turned his gaze to the children.


    "Come on! Nick¡­ It would be better if you went for a walk and got to know the kids here!" Edward said to Nick who nodded his head and followed along with Edward who walked ahead of him. The three of them walked over to the children who were playing cheerfully.


    As explained by Nick''s psychology doctor, they must give Nick space so that the child learns to adapt alone. So they chose to talk with the sisters, making Nick, who was bored, finally walk alone to look around and join the children in the orphanage''s garden.


    Edward and Marry entered a room and quietly watched Nick walking through the park which was then filled with children living in an orphanage.


    Nick walked among the many children passing by in front of him and behind him. Despite a large number of children there, Nick didn''t look the least bit interested in talking to them, and even Nick silenced a boy who called out to him and held out his hand to introduce himself.


    Seeing this, Nick''s parents, who were watching him from the inside, now felt more and more worried about Nick''s behavior, which seemed unfriendly to anyone.


    And when both Nick''s parents felt hopeless, they were surprised to see Nick stopped where he was, staring at a girl who was dancing under the fir tree very cheerfully.


    Nick, who was walking and looking around was stunned when he saw a girl dancing under a pine tree, he could see that the girl looked very happy.


    Nick, who was curious, chose to walk over to the girl.


    The closer Nick got, the more clearly he could hear the little humming the girl mumbled.


    Nick did nothing but stay silent and stare at the girl who kept on dancing. Until the boy realized Nick''s presence and stopped dancing, he gave Nick a sweet smile.


    "Oh, hello!" Greet the girl to Nick who ignores her but still stares at her in silence.


    "Would you like to dance with me?" The girl asked Nick. But without waiting for Nick''s answer, the girl had already grabbed Nick''s hand and asked him to dance. Even though Nick wasn''t dancing at the time, he slightly pulled the corners of his lips to smile at the girl who smiled at him and danced happily in front of him.


    When they saw this from inside the room, both Edward and Mary were shocked. Nick was never interested in much, but that afternoon Nick walked up to a cute and beautiful girl who then asked him to dance, and even Nick smiled slightly at her, which of course was very rapid progress in their opinion. Nothing was interesting there except the cute girl dancing under the pine tree that caught Nick''s attention.


    Seeing that their son was very close to the girl, Nick''s parents didn''t immediately decide to do something big. They only came back to the orphanage on the second, third, and so on until they had been visiting the orphanage for a whole month.


    So in the end they realized that Nick''s closeness with the girl made a big change in Nick.


    Of course, Edward and Marry could feel the change, Nick turned into a friendly child, smiled easily, and even greeted the people around him first.


    That big change finally prompted Nick''s parents to bring their child closer to the girl at the orphanage named Meliana. he will make Meliana a queen for himself. Nick wants to have a sister like Meliana, so that''s what makes Edward and Marry decide to adopt Meliana as their child.


    When he heard the decision, of course, Nick felt very happy and rejoiced because, in the end, he would make Meliana his Queen.


    In the morning, Nick happily walked over to his parents, because he knew that that day they would both pick up Meliana, who had changed her name to Queen. His name was set by Edward and Mary because Nick really liked the name.


    "Can Nick come to pick up Queen, papa, mama?" Nick also asked his parents who were sitting in front of him and nodded giving him permission to come along.


    Seeing that answer Nick was very happy and immediately ran towards the garden in the backyard of their luxurious house. Of course, it gave a big question mark in the minds of both of them when they saw the behavior of Nick. Not long after, their son came back with a bunch of flowers he had picked from a friend behind him which made both of them laugh at Nick''s sweet behavior. They believe that Nick really loves Queen and will make her a queen in their house.


    "You''re going to take the flower and give it to the Queen?" Edward asked Nick who was now nodding his head in answer to Edward''s question.


    Edward and Mary smiled again seeing their son who was so enthusiastic.


    "Nick... Before we meet Queen, Papa wants to give you a message and you must promise to always keep it. Are you ready?" The question uttered by his father finally made Nick nod his head and wait for what conditions his father would give him, he looked at Edward very seriously.


    "When Papa goes to work, Papa wants you to take good care of Queen, just like Papa takes care of Mama and also you ... You promise?" Edward said to Nick who asked him to make the promise. And Nick nodded his head in agreement.


    Edward gave that message because he wanted Nick to grow up to be a real man who loves and protects his sister very well, and fortunately, Nick is a reliable child. Seeing Nick, who nodded his head seriously, made his father finally invite him to pick up Queen that day.


    That day was a very precious day for Queen because that day she would get a family and also an older sister she knew very well, she was very happy when she found out that it was Nick''s family who made her a member of the family. Impatiently, Queen stood in the doorway of the orphanage with an old stuffed bunny that she had. His eyes now turned to look at a black car that came and parked in front of the orphanage, which made him happy and what made him even happier was when Nick got out of the car and walked towards him while giving him a beautiful bunch of flowers, which of course made him happier until hugged Nick tightly.


    The arrival of Queen as a new family member at that time made Edward and Mary feel that their lives were getting happier. And not only the two of them but Nick and Queen also looked very happy at that time.


    ¡­


    Time flew by quickly, Nick was already thirteen years old, and it was summer vacation, which meant that the Edwards would take some kind of vacation abroad, which certainly pleased their two children.


    "Nick, have you brought all your bags?" a question given by Marry to Nick, a boy who is no longer a child at this time. The man turned his gaze to his mother and then nodded his head in response to the question posed to him.


    "Everything''s in the trunk, Mama!" Nick said answering the question, making Marry now nod his head. Marry''s gaze now continues to stare at Nick, his son has now reached the age of a teenager, with a height that is almost the same as his husband''s height and his eyes are blue as the clear ocean. His nose is sharp and his lips are neither too thick nor too thin, his hair is brown in a slight curl with a slight bang that goes down his forehead. Which makes Marry smile now when she realizes that their child has grown into a very handsome child.

 Chapter 63 - Tragedy

    "Wow, mama can''t believe this!" The words that Marry uttered at the time, made Nick now frown and turn his gaze towards Marry as he asked,


    "What''s wrong, Mom?" Nick asked Marry who was now smiling and shaking her head in response to the question,


    "No, it''s just that Mama just realized you''re so handsome, Nick!" said Marry to Nick who was now giggling in response to it, at the same time as Edward came and immediately greeted them both,


    "Hey¡­ sorry it''s late, the last meeting today made me pretty sick!" said Edward to Marry who now nodded her head and kissed her husband affectionately, Edward''s gaze now turned to Nick who then spoke,


    "Have you put it all in, Nick?" asked Edward who then made Nick turn to look at him and nod his head in response to the question,


    "Where is the Queen ?? Call him! We have to catch the plane right away! " said Edward to Nick who was now smiling and immediately went to call the Queen who was still in her room at the time wondering what she was doing.


    Nick ran up the stairs there, and he immediately walked to the white door in the far right. The place where the Queen''s room is located,


    "Queen¡­ are you ready?" a question posed by Nick from outside the Queen''s room made the Queen who was in the room immediately run and open the door to then nod her head, and made Nick immediately reach out his hand and speak,


    "Come on, Papa is here!" said Nick to the Queen who now nodded her head, and grabbed Nick''s hand after he had previously run a little to pick up his rabbit doll a gift from Nick when he first entered the house, because Nick said if the old rabbit doll was too old and it was old another, which of course made the Queen very fond of Nick''s gift doll at the time, because she felt if in the doll there was a great sense of love that she could feel.


    Queen walked with Nick, they went down from the second floor and then ran to the car, because it turned out that both parents had already washed into the car. The family holiday was fun, but in that season, it wasn''t like the holidays they usually do, which of course left a big scar in Nick''s and Queen''s hearts.


    ¡­


    Edward''s family went to the airport, and luckily they arrived on time. They managed to check in and get on the plane twenty minutes before they took off.


    "Nick, you sit with me, let Mama be with the Queen!" said Edward to Nick who now nodded his head and walked to follow Edward as the Mama hugged the Queen and sat down on one of the benches which was located quite far from where Edward and also Nick were. At that time Nick was sitting right next to the window, while the Mother and the Queen were sitting in the middle of the three rows of seats available on the plane.


    "How long will we be there, Papa?" a question posed by Nick, made Edward now frown and turn his gaze towards the plane ticket and then speak,


    "About three hours from now, Nick!" said Edward to Nick who now nodded his head and then turned his gaze towards the plane window, and not long from there the take off took place.


    During the trip, the Queen looked very restless, and it was certainly realized by Marry who was sitting next to her at the time, which made her ask the Queen about her current anxiety,


    "What is honey ?? do you feel nauseous? " a question posed by Marry to the Queen at the time, made the Queen shake her head and then turn to look at her mother as she spoke,


    "Mama¡­ can the Queen sit with Nick?" asked the Queen to Marry who was now smiling and stroking her hair as she spoke,


    "Yes¡­ of course! Come on! Mom, take the Queen to your sister! " said Marry to the Queen who now nodded her head in response to the speech, which then made Marry take off her and the Queen''s safety belts to then both get up from their seats to walk to the chair where Edward and Nick were at the time,


    "Mom, please back to your seat!" the Steward''s words at that moment, made Edward now turn his gaze away and immediately get up from his seat and stretch out his hand to ask the Steward for some time to them at this time,


    "What''s up Marry?" asked Edward, who made Marry now give the Queen to him as he spoke,


    "She wants to be with her sister!" said Marry, which made Edward nod and order Marry to return to her seat,


    "Sit down, let me tell Nick!" said Edward to Marry who nodded her head and immediately went to her seat which was located quite far from where Edward and also Nick were.


    Nick''s gaze was now startled when he found the Queen now sitting next to him, and his gaze also stared at Edward who was squatting in front of them and then stared at Nick,


    "Nick¡­ take care of your sister! Papa will be in front with Mama! " Edward said to Nick who nodded his head in response to Edward''s words at that time, and it made Edward nod after being sure if Nick could be trusted, Edward walked to his chair after previously gently rubbing the Queen''s hair who was happy to be treated like that by the father.


    The fire


    "Are you okay, Queen?" The Queen''s gaze now turned to Nick who had just asked her, which of course made the Queen now shake her head in response to the question, and it made Nick rub the Queen''s hand that gripped his arm,


    "Why are the clouds out there dark?" a question from the Queen made Nick now turn his gaze towards the Outside which did look very dark, but because he didn''t want the younger brother to worry, made himself now smile at the Queen and say,


    "It''s okay¡­ it''s just bad weather, everything will be fine¡­ ok?" said Nick to the Queen who now nodded her head in response to the words from the older sister at that time.


    However, it wasn''t long before the plane experienced turbulence which of course made the Queen even more frightened at the time,


    "AA !!" shouted the Queen, and Nick immediately hugged her,


    "It''s okay¡­ it''s okay!" said Nick, his gaze now turned to the father who also turned to him and then he looked at the father who spoke,


    "Wear the belt!" Although he did not hear her voice, Nick knew what Dad meant, which prompted him to fasten his seat belts for himself and his younger brother.


    Cklek!


    Cklek!


    At the same time the shock happened again, and this time it didn''t stop, which of course made Nick start to feel scared now, but when he turned his gaze to the Queen, he knew if he shouldn''t be scared for his sister''s sake, he remembered Dad''s message, which made him now embrace the Queen who began to cry out in fear. At the same time the oxygen bag fell and so many things made him very panicked and confused, he knew if both his parents could not approach them because the situation was so chaotic, which made him have to act on the instructions he heard then. Even so, the feeling of panic that was creeping inside him made him do nothing but hug the sister who was beside him at this time.


    NGIIIIIIIINGG !!!!!


    Loud voices were very clear in Nick''s ears at this time, and the screams were faint, and the fear grew from his heart, which made Nick''s hug with the Queen tighter, Nick''s eyes closed in fear of what would happen. on them next.


    !!!!!


    It was only a matter of seconds, when he heard the voice and also the shouts, because seconds later he did not know what had happened, he was unconscious as if something had killed his consciousness. Only a memory of the Father''s words was always and constantly swirling in his mind.


    Before the end, Nick''s consciousness came back. He woke up when he was on the shore with the Queen in his arms, unconscious at the time.


    No one knew what had happened then, neither Nick nor Queen, both drenched, and many ambulances were coming to where they are today. Nick tried to look for his parents, but he found nothing but fragments that crashed from the middle of the sea with them to the shore. Which eventually makes Nick realize, if he and the Queen are orphans. The plane crash caused by bad weather was the cause, and they were the two survivors of the hundreds of people who took off. The deaths of both Nick and Queen''s parents shocked many people who felt sorry for them because of their very young age. However,


    It all also had its consequences, Nick had to be more mature than his age and he also had to start learning how to manage all the inheritance given to him by his parents. Even so, Nick kept an eye on the Queen and continued to watch over her, just like what his father had ordered Nick a few seconds before they parted. With his strong grip and unwavering footing, Nick grew into a charismatic and responsible man, the leadership he possessed was also unpretentious, and his father''s company was somewhat successful in his then nineteen-year hands. Nick was even named the youngest and greatest entrepreneur of the year.


    The fire

 Chapter 64 - Try To Grab Missing Memory

    No one knew what had happened then, neither Nick nor Queen, both were soaking wet, and countless ambulances had come to where they were today. Nick tried to find his parents, but he did not find anything other than the pieces that were thrown from the middle of the sea with them to the beach. Which in the end made Nick realize if he and Queen became orphans. The plane crash caused by bad weather was the cause, and they were the only two survivors of the hundreds of people who departed on that plane.


    The death of both Nick and Queen''s parents was very shocking to many people who pity them because of their very young age. However, fortunately, Edward and Marry have made a will since they got Nick which makes all the shares and assets of the two fall into the hands of Nick, the sole heir.


    It all also has its consequences, Nick is required to be more mature than his age and he also has to start learning how to manage all the inheritance that his parents gave him. Even so, Nick kept an eye on Queen and continued to look after her, just as his father had ordered Nick a few seconds before they parted. With a strong grip and a foothold that never wavered, Nick grew into a charismatic and responsible man, his leadership was also not kidding, and his father''s company was considered successful in his nineteen-year-old hands. Nick was even crowned as the youngest and greatest entrepreneur that year.


    ¡­


    That winter, nineteen-year-old Nick was pensive in his office in his house. He pensively stared at the news in the newspaper which at that time reported on events several years ago, namely reporting about the crash of the plane he was traveling in and also Queen, which caused Edward and Marry to die.


    There was not a single mystery that could be solved by himself at that time, the mystery about why he and Queen could survive the plane crash, because if they survived, they should have received very serious injuries, but when they were found on the coast at that time, nothing none of the wounds they experienced, which of course became a miracle as well as presenting a big question mark for anyone who saw it and for those who experienced it.


    ''What happened then?'' That was the question that always popped into Nick''s mind when he thought about the incident. He wanted to find out but didn''t dare to ask Queen, because it would make Queen feel sad. Which in the end he could only try to remember the incident alone, he ventured to always repeat the scenes and events on the plane at that time in his head. He tried to repeat all the scenes in his head, trying to imagine and remember what happened next because Nick felt that there was a piece of memory that was missing and he couldn''t remember until now, which he believed was caused by the trauma that shook him.


    Nick frowned when he again listened to a buzzing sound that was very painful to the ears, he knew exactly the sound, he also could faintly hear screams in his ears, the picture was very clear, and even as he experienced it again, he seemed to be back inside that bad event.


    At first, Nick didn''t want to feel that feeling again, but because the curiosity that was in him was greater than his fear, Nick tried his best to overcome his fear and tried to remember every event that happened at that time.


    KIIINGGGG!!!!


    "Aaaaa!!!"


    "Nick!" A call that Nick heard from Marry his mother, made Nick, who was closing his eyes at that time, turn his gaze to Marry who was looking at him with a sad smile and a soft and warm smile as if she was trying to calm Nick.


    "It''s Okay ..." Those were the words spoken by Marry in the distance that he couldn''t hear at all and he could only understand through the movement of his mother''s mouth before finally all of Nick''s vision went black again. Making Nick, who was trying to remember other pieces of memory, now exhale very loudly, his breath even roared, sweat ran down his temples and his hands trembled violently.


    He has not been able to find another piece of his memory, only his mother said that everything will be fine, and that gentle smile from her is all he remembers. It was the last memory he could remember of Marry, which of course was very sad for him, he was crying alone and slumped down in his chair.


    He couldn''t find the memory he wanted to solve that night, but memory about his mother made him sadder than before.


    ¡­


    "Nick!" The man heard a call spoken by his sister to him, who was eating his dinner. Nick turned to look at his sister who was sitting right next to him.


    "Yes? What''s wrong, Queen?" Asked Nick to return a call from his sister, which now made Queen exhale as she said,


    "This afternoon, at Campus¡­ I met someone!" Queen said, which made Nick''s forehead furrowed in confusion at the explanation. Then he asked again,


    "Yeah??" Nick asked Queen who did not know what his sister meant by saying those words, he felt that the explanation had not been completed and Queen should have continued her explanation, which made him curious.


    "This person is asking about my birthmark!" Queen explained to Nick who was now frowning, he just found out about Queen''s birthmark.


    So Nick asked his sister, "You have a birthmark?" Nick asked in surprise, Queen nodded her head confirming it, and showed a birthmark that she had on her right shoulder.


    Nick was surprised when he saw Queen''s birthmark because it was exactly like him, but only slightly different. Nick has a birthmark shaped like a letter J joined by the letter U which has a small circle under the letter J, the birthmark is located on his right back.


    As for Nick, Queen''s birthmarks are slightly different, such as the letter J joined by the letter U which has a small circle under the letter J, which is joined by the letter N but like a cobra with six lines. Like the number five which is facing to the right but not rounded and ends down.


    Queen''s birthmark is more complicated than his, but Nick''s question is not about the shape and complexity, but why it looks so similar to his. Which of course becomes a big question mark because he knows if they are not brother and sister.


    "Since when did you have this birthmark, Queen?" The question that Nick said to Queen made the younger sister frown, then replied,


    "Since birth" The answer that was spoken by Queen to Nick also managed to make Nick pensive and feel stupid at that time, Queen who saw Nick''s silence asked his brother.


    "Why Nick?" Queen asked, and Nick quickly shook his head at the question. He also looked back at Queen to ask who the person who asked that to Queen even though he had only just found out about the birthmark at this time. "About that person, what did he ask you?" Nick asked again to the original topic, which made Queen frown and explain,


    "He asked are you the light? Isn''t that weird?? He asked about my birthmark and instead of asking about the name, he asked about the light!" Queen said which made Nick frown again, "Then what are you doing? Did you answer and talk to him a lot?" Nick asked Queen who was now shaking his head slowly.


    "Certainly not! I immediately ran away after hearing the strange words from that man!" Queen replied to Nick, who nodded his head in agreement with what Queen did.


    "Is he a man?" Nick asked Queen, confirming whether the person who asked the sister was a man. Queen then nodded in response to Nick''s question, which made Nick sigh and feels worried,


    "Then you better stay away from that guy!" Nick asked Queen who immediately nodded his head in response to Nick''s words at that time. And the two of them went back to eating dinner solemnly.


    ¡­


    ''What happened? Why do Queen and I have almost the same birthmark? Are he and I siblings? Or is this what is called destiny?'' That was the question that kept going around Nick''s head that night after they had finished having dinner together. Queen says goodbye to Nick to do his college assignments and Nick himself decides to go back to his study and think about the birthmark he just found out, which is owned by Queen.


    "..."


    Silence, silence was created because Nick was too lost in his thoughts, which in the end made his eyes spontaneously turn to stare at an unfamiliar box that he had never known the contents of. Which makes Nick decide to take the box and see the contents of the box. However, just as he was about to open the black box, a knock on the door sounded in his ear which made him turn his head and then ask,


    "Who''s there?" asked Nick, to which someone out there replied by saying,


    "It''s me, Queen!"

 Chapter 65 - Got The Memory

    In a place where the sky looked closer than usual, and the moon looked bigger than he had ever seen in his life. Nick stood between the silver grass and the bright green flowers that looked clear like gemstones. Nick''s breath caught as he stared at a man with a strange statue, thin, dark brown skin, with fingers that looked like crooked claws, who was now standing in front of Nick with big round eyes that were all green in color, as he stared at him with wide eyes. carefully.


    "You¡­ I see the leadership qualities in you right now, water is a very important element! For that, I appoint you as a leader who will move the entire team that I will form later! Always remember, you have a team that you have to lead and take care of!!" Those were the words that were uttered by the man standing in front of him, but it was also those words that immediately awakened Nick and made him open his eyes because the man''s voice sounded very clear and like someone who was threatening compared to someone who gave him a piece of advice or an assignment.


    "Ahhh!!!!" Nick woke up from his nightmare, his breath caught and his temples were sweating, his eyes now turned to the clock which showed three o''clock in the morning, he turned his gaze to stare at the Queen who was sleeping on his bed at this time.


    "Hahh ... it was a dream" that was Nick''s mumbling who was now stroking his hair back to wipe the sweat and get rid of his messy bangs.


    ¡­


    One night had just passed, Nick, who had a bad dream last night, became reluctant to go back to sleep and thought about what the strange man he met in his dream said at that time.


    "What does that man mean by being a leader?" That was a question that had been on Nick''s mind for the whole day he had been sitting in his company office. He who was usually able to act professionally, separating personal matters from office matters, this time couldn''t for a second not think about the meaning of his nightmare.


    "Ah¡­ I really could go crazy from this dream!" Nick muttered in frustration, he finally walked away and decided to go home first, even before the clock hit home. He didn''t want to force himself because he couldn''t think of anything right now and all he wanted was to go home.


    Arriving at the house, Nick did nothing but sit in his home study. He was silent, pensive, and continued to contemplate as if he had no spirit in his body at this time.


    His eyes finally caught sight of a newspaper that he always kept on the shelf where the paper was stored, and the newspaper lay beside him. The newspaper was a newspaper that reported a plane crash that killed both of his parents.


    Nick exhaled heavily when he saw the newspaper, he felt that he had to remember what happened at that time. He thought it was better than having to sit still and think about that stupid, unclear dream, which in the end made Nick nod his head to himself and adjust his seat to sit up straight.


    He took a breath and closed his eyes, to try again to repeat the scene on the plane that he had experienced.


    Siiing!!!


    Nick furrowed his brows when he heard a very loud noise that buzzed louder and louder than the car horn when he put his ear to the car.


    Nick''s breath hitched and he turned his head to look around where he was now not in the plane seat, but a wide field that he had dreamed of last night, which of course made Nick try to get rid of the memory of his dream that just appeared at that time.


    "You¡­ are a water bender." The words that Nick heard at that time made Nick feel very confused, and seconds later a voice from Marry his mother made him realize and opened his eyes. He turned and looked at his mother who was now in a seat quite far from his place.


    Nick looked at his mother who was currently looking at him smiling gently at him, to which the mother said, "It''s Ok." Those words made Nick feel even more awkward. Nick glanced quickly at his side window and realized that by now the plane had made a sharp downward turn, which made them all restrain themselves from being carried forward. At that moment, Nick finally realized that they would not be okay. ''I have to protect my sister!'' That was a sentence that was in his head at that time. Only that one word was spoken in his heart which then made the drops of water that fell from the black sky they were passing through quickly into the plane through the cracks of the cracked windows, which should have been impossible, but Nick realized it.


    The water droplets flew towards him and Queen who was in his arms. And of course, it was very surprising for Nick who witnessed it at such a crucial time. The incident happened very quickly, the rainwater that entered through the gaps in the windows became more and more, then immediately locked Nick and Queen in it, making a big bubble that somehow could happen like that, and the next second the plane they The ride crashed into the sea surface and killed everyone in it, except for Nick and Queen who had been covered by water before.


    "AHH!!!"


    Nick immediately opened his eyes, when he recalled the incident, the missing pieces of memory were finally solved, Nick concluded that both of them survived because of the water that surrounded them at that time, but the question now is,


    "Why the water can surround us both?" that was the mumbling that Nick threw to himself, which then the memory of the dream came back to his mind, "Water is the most important element, and you are a water bender!" The voice sounded in his ears again, which made Nick''s gaze now turn his head to look at the glass cup that was on the table next to the left wall at that time, it was the tea table and coffee set that had been deliberately placed there, even since Edward the father still alive.


    "Huh¡­ hh¡­"


    Nick''s breath hitched and he swallowed hard, as he tried to stay calm and worked up the courage to try,


    ''Am I really a water bender?'' that''s the question that was in Nick''s mind which in the end made Nick try to do something about the glass that was filled with water at that time.


    Nick''s right hand is now stretched forward, Nick''s eyes are now focused on the water that filled the glasses, which in the end the water in the glass became full, which of course surprised Nick at this time, who immediately removed his hand from the glass. . But what happens, the water now floats and follows the movement of Nick''s hand which then accidentally wets the books behind where Nick is currently standing.


    Splassshh!!


    "Oh!!" squealed Nick in surprise, he turned towards the shelf, and then his gaze fell on his right hand which he had just realized he had managed to control the water.


    "W¡­ what is this?? why do I...-


    Nick''s words stopped when he remembered a memory that he had long forgotten, a memory where Nick, who was then six years old, walked up to a sweet girl he knew now as Queen who was dancing under a pine tree and accompanied by thousands of people. a beautiful shimmering light, which of course made Nick now frown as if the light didn''t come from his imagination, and Nick was one hundred percent sure of it.


    "How can you do that?" The question asked by little Nick at that time, made little Queen now turn her gaze to Nick, who asked, now smiled and then said,


    "I didn''t know¡­ they would come when I was sad and scared, they would accompany me in the dark! Are you afraid of the dark too?" a question that was asked by Queen at that time, made Nick shake his head in response to the question, which made Queen smile as she walked over to him and hugged him while saying,


    "Then I won''t be afraid because you''re here!" he said to the Queen.


    and that''s what Nick remembers, which makes Nick wonder in his heart about whether Queen is a Light controller? However, he became reminded when someone some time ago said by Queen who asked if he was someone who asked about Light and also signs, which made Nick immediately take off his clothes and see his reflection in the mirror there, which then he looked at the birthmark on his right back which made Nick curious about the mark.


    "Does this mark have anything to do with my skills as well as Queen??" Nick muttered to himself, and he went back to thinking and then said again, "Is it true that Queen can control light like me?" that was the question that was running through Nick''s mind right now, which made him decide to test it later.

 Chapter 66 - The Feeling

    (Tells about Queen who is at the campus where he goes to school)


    Queen is a beautiful woman who is admired by many people, not only because she is beautiful, but also because she is smart in everything and has a very good nature, like an angel. Many wanted to be friends with her, but unfortunately... Queen limited her friendship, because Nick was the one who caused her to do that. Nick once warned her to limit friendship because he was afraid that some of Queen''s friends would do evil intentions to Queen, Nick also said that they would not know someone''s intentions in making friends, which in the end made Queen follow Nick''s advice and be friends or friends only with two people only. But she will still be kind to everyone.


    That day, Queen was talking with her two friends Kyla and Yuna, they talked about something that was very interesting to them that morning.


    "Ah! You know, someone is asking about you, Queen!" When she heard those words, Queen also turned to Kyla who had just said that. Queen frowned upon seeing a smile from her friend which then made her ask,


    "Who?" She asked Kyla.


    The woman quickly replied, "If I''m not mistaken¡­ His name is Vernon. Am I right, Yuna?" Kyla asked back to Yuna, when she had doubts about the name she remembered. Yuna, who was drinking her juice, glanced at Kyla and Queen, then nodded her head confirming that the man''s name was Vernon.


    "Yes you''re right! His name is Vernon!" Yuna explained to Queen who was now frowning and asked again,


    "So what did he ask you?" Asked Queen who was curious about the man who asked himself to his friends. She looked at his two friends who were looking at each other and smiling. After that Kyla then replied,


    "He asked about your name! He said when he talked to you you just walked away!" Kyla said to Queen who was now frowning in confusion, she was trying to remember someone she had left when they were talking, because she had never done that before, except...


    Queen also remembers that person, she remembers that she once left a mysterious man who asked about the sign and the light. Queen also felt very sure that this man was the one, because she had never done anything like that to anyone else. And he only does that to people who are really dangerous to her, and that man belongs to those dangerous people.


    "Ah¡­ That person." Queen said in a flat tone, which of course made Kyla and Yuna feel confused about the current Queen. Because the two of them had never seen Queen put a straight face in front of them, neither did the words he issued that sounded very cold. Especially when talking about people who make a good impression on her. And it also made the two friends of Queen realize that the man named Vernon had made a bad impression on Queen the first time they met.


    "Why Queen? Did this man give you a bad impression?" A question triggered by Kyla''s curiosity made Queen now turn to look at her and exhale as she said,


    "Hh¡­ Well¡­ No really, he was just asking about a weird thing that scared me quite a bit, and I''ve already told Nick this. He also said that I should stay away from that man." Queen explained to Kyla and Yuna who now shook their heads while exhaling their breaths.


    "Why do you always follow Nick''s words?? Don''t you and him have a life of each other?" Kyla also asked Queen, while Yuna just nodded her head in agreement with Kyla''s words. Queen who heard Kyla''s question also frowned and said,


    "Of course I will follow him, he is my brother!" Said Queen defending Nick. But Kyla who got that answer now shook his head slowly and patted Queen''s shoulder as she said,


    "Even if it''s an older brother¡­ But at least you can disobey his orders right? You''re not a slave, Queen¡­ You''re just her little sister!" Kyla said to Queen who was now frowning at those words.


    "Or could it be¡­ You obeyed him because you loved him more than a Brother?" Queen and Kyla who heard Yuna''s words immediately turned to look at the woman who was just guessing. Kyla turned his gaze back to Queen who now spontaneously shook his head repeatedly.


    "You are crazy?! Why do I have to love my brother more than a litle sister loves her brother?!" Queen asked while dismissing Yuna''s words, which of course made Kyla now nod his head agreeing to Queen''s defense,


    "Just once¡­ When was the last time you dated?? As far as I know, from high school a lot of guys approached you! But they always fail after facing Nick! You and him are the same, one is protective and the other is very obedient¡­ If not for the feeling of Love, then for what else?" Yuna''s lengthy explanation at that time made Queen stunned for a moment and then chuckled while shaking her head.


    "We are not like that! Me and him ¡­. we¡­ no¡­ I only have him as my family, and so does Nick, so I think we''re both normal, and now are we going to talk about my relationship with Nick? Because if we keep talking about it, I''ll choose to go home right away¡­ Since I have to meet my brother and go with him to the company birthday party, I''m leaving!" Said the Queen who said goodbye and immediately left Kyla and Yuna who were surprised to see the change in Queen''s attitude at that time.


    Queen herself did not understand why she did it, her heart was beating fast, as if she had just been caught stealing something she had never known. Which of course made Queen feel strange to herself at that time. Queen walked and rushed to get into her car, but just as she was about to open her car door, a hand pushed and closed the door again, which of course surprised Queen who quickly turned to the person.


    Queen''s gaze currently turned to look at the tall man standing right beside her, she was surprised to know who the man beside her was, which made Queen''s face suddenly turn into panic,


    "N¡­Nick?!" Queen asked surprised when she found out that it was Nick who had just closed her car door, while Nick, who had just been called by his younger sister, now stood up straight and looked at his brother very worriedly,


    "Where have you been?? I called you more than ten times!" Nick protested, and that made Queen frown and immediately took out the cellphone that was in her small bag, and sure enough on the screen there were lots of notifications of missed calls, and it made Queen feel sorry for not realizing the call.


    "Sorry¡­ I turned off the dial tone!" Queen said to Nick who nodded his head in response to those words, Queen now turned to the right and left, looked around and then turned to look at Nick and asked,


    "Nick¡­ What did you come here with?" That''s a question mark for Queen, because she didn''t find a single car or driver from Nick, which is usually always there when Nick goes anywhere, it made Nick shake his head and say,


    "I''m taking a taxi, come on! Let''s go home and let me drive!" It was the answer and orders from Nick at that time that made Queen nodded her head in agreement and immediately gave Nick her car keys, then the two of them immediately got into the car to go home.


    ¡­


    Along the way, Queen was silent. She felt confused with himself right now, because after the conversation that happened between her and his two friends about the feelings of love for Nick, it made his heart beat faster, and even when Nick came his heart felt even more erratic, which of course made her nervous. Queen cursed this strange feeling.


    ''What is this? There''s no way I love my own brother right? Oh come on Queen~ he is your brother!'' Queen said in her heart, she cursed herself until she didn''t realize that Nick had been calling and talking to her, which in the end made Nick even have to raise his voice so Queen would wake up from his daydream at that time.


    "Queen!!" That was the call, which made Queen immediately wake up and turned to look at her brother who was still driving beside her,


    "Oh! Yes??" Queen asked, and that made Nick frown as she asked,


    "What are you thinking huh?? I''ve been talking to you from the start!" Said Nick in protest at Queen, who now frowned and put on a look of regret,


    "Sorry¡­ I was just out of focus, Nick." Queen said to Nick who now exhaled and nodded, he gave in to his sister and even Nick asking about what happened to his sister now.

 Chapter 67 - The Leader

    "Why?? What made you lose focus, hmm?" asked Nick, the man''s voice softer than usual, which made Queen now shake her head in response. But Nick is still Nick, he will ask until he knows where the problem point is being experienced by Queen at that time.


    "Why?? Do you have problems with Kyla and also Yuna? I saw you leaving campus alone, and that''s not what it used to be!" gotcha! Nick''s guess is almost right, she does have a problem with both of them, but the problem is not so serious for both of them, but the real serious problem is Queen''s feelings towards Nick which Queen herself doesn''t understand at this time.


    Seeing that his brother didn''t answer, made Nick now nod his head and then turn his car into a cafe shop, he didn''t get off but took a take away, saying,


    "Alright¡­ Then, I won''t talk about it¡­ Well, since I want to buy coffee, would you like some ice cream?" A switch is given by Nick always works for Queen. Which made the Queen excitedly nod and smile sweetly to agree to her brother''s offer.


    ¡­.


    Along the way home, Nick repeatedly exhaled. And of course, this made Queen know that her sister must be thinking about something right now. Queen finally got up the courage and decided to ask her brother.


    "Is something bothering you, Nick?" A question uttered by Queen also made Nick glance quickly at his brother. Nick smiled and shook his head, deliberately not to say anything to Queen.


    "Huh?? No! There''s nothing Queen¡­ I''m not thinking about anything or being bothered by anything." Nick replied to Queen,


    It''s a lie, that''s one thing Queen knows when Nick says that, but because she doesn''t want to prolong the matter with Nick, Queen can only nod her head pretending to believe and say, "If something''s bothering you, just tell me, Nick¡­ I''m ready to listen!" Queen said to Nick who nodded his head at the sweet offer from his sister. Which makes him feel as if that''s what Nick needs right now.


    Flashback


    Nick was silent in his room, he was stunned when he realized that he could control the water at this time. And he was also reminded of the little lights that had shrouded Queen when they first met, which made Nick wonder who they really were and what the birthmarks that the strange man Queen had told him had to do with the light he believed Queen was. can control it too.


    Nick''s eyes now ran to stare at the black box stored on the bookshelves, although he didn''t really want to look that way, he felt as if something led him to stare at the box, which in the end made Nick exhale, walk to look at the box. take and see the contents of the box.


    The box was made of snakeskin, and there was no key to lock the box, only a button, which Nick immediately pressed, and then the box opened by itself.


    Both of Nick''s eyes are now looking at a pocket watch, a pin with a rather strange shape, and a notebook with his father''s name written on it, which of course makes Nick feel curious about these items. He decided to read the notebook and put the pin and pocket watch on his desk.


    Nick''s gaze is now looking at the pocket watch which has an engraved symbol similar to the number seventy-seven, which makes Nick now frown and wonder if the watch was made in 1977? Feeling not knowing what that number meant, he was now staring at the pin which had an s-like engraving with a lower arch that was longer up and slightly taper in the middle. Of course, it made Nick feel confused.


    Nick shook his head then turned to look at Edward''s notebook, which made Nick decide to take it and read it.


    ''2000/12/20- A very meaningful day for me and Mary too¡­ That afternoon I felt so useless, we lost our child again. We couldn''t take good care of her, my heart was breaking and I knew that Marry was even more devastated than I was. However¡­ That night was also a night that was able to heal my broken heart and Marry''s. When I wept by the hospital river, twelve stars fell simultaneously, which made my crying silent. I even clearly saw one of the twelve shooting stars bend towards me and fall into the water beside me.


    At first, I wanted to find a shooting star that could just heal Marry''s feelings, however¡­ When I saw that it wasn''t the star in the water, but a baby boy, I immediately took it. That night I felt that God gave us medicine directly. I don''t know why a baby can fall from the sky like that, but what I do know is that the baby needs love and we are ready to love him to death. There is no solid evidence to know who the baby''s parents are because he only holds a pocket watch whose origin is never known, which made me decide to make him my biological child and also Marry. On the same day that our son died, and that same day we felt that if our son came back alive,


    Nick''s hands shook, as he read the first page of the notebook that Edward had written directly. Nick was surprised when he found out that he was not actually his father''s biological son, his gaze returned to the box which turned out to be in the box there was a newspaper snippet that reported that on 2000/12/20, twelve mysterious stars fell to earth. which sent him bouncing back into a memory where he didn''t know he had ever done it.


    ¡­


    "We could be separated from the group, therefore¡­ we exchange each of our belongings so that later we can look for each other! Take this thing as proof that we are one of this team, you understand?!" Nick said to the eleven people in front of him who at that time made a circle. Then they nodded in agreement in response to that remark.


    "Flames! Swap with me, you take Light''s thing!" Nick said to a man who now nodded his head and gave Nick a pocket watch, and Nick came back to his senses.


    "OH!!!" Nick dropped the piece of newspaper and immediately stood up from his spot. He also realized that Queen had just met the same person as them if indeed Queen was a light bender, and it made Nick try to immediately call Queen to discuss this.


    The absence of an answer from Queen, made Nick immediately leave to go to Queen''s campus, a place where he was sure that Queen was still there at this time.


    Flashback off


    ¡­


    "Yeah¡­ actually there''s something I want to tell you, Queen!'' Nick explained to Queen. The woman now frowned and then turned to Nick who was still driving his car.


    "What''s that? Tell me!" Queen asked Nick who exhaled slowly and said,


    "I''ll tell you, but not now Queen¡­ We''ll talk about this in my study after we get home!" Nick said to Queen who now nodded his head in response to these words.


    ¡­


    When they got home, Nick asked Queen to change clothes and immediately went to his study, and that was what Queen did. While Nick is now walking into his room and finds the box he previously opened is still where it was when he left, he goes over to the box and looks at the two objects that are in the box, a pocket watch with a unique engraving and a pin. which is very beautiful.


    Each of the shapes of the carvings of the two is very unique and that is what makes Nick remember a piece of memory that makes him unable to believe, and also has to make sure that the people who own this object are people who have the same power as him. Because he already knows that he is a water bender, and he also doesn''t come from this world, at least that''s what his father wrote in the notebook stored along with his two things and also Queen''s.


    There were so many surprises that made him unable to move, but he tried to accept it and tried to act as calm as possible, he didn''t know much about what happened before he came to earth, but those dreams and memories that guide him and remind him of who he is today.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Nick now turned towards the door which then made Nick walk to open the closed door, and he found Queen standing in front of his study door, ready to talk about what he wanted to explain.


    "Come in, Queen!" said Nick to Queen who was now smiling, and then walked into the room. At the same time, Nick turned to look at the light switch, and then he pressed the button so the lights went out and darkness came.

 Chapter 68 - The Light

    The sudden darkness made Queen startled and screamed for Nick at this time.


    "Nick!" Calls Queen in a panic, but Nick knows that light will come when Queen is scared, and that''s why he turns off the lights in the room.


    "Nick!" Call the Queen again,


    "Shut up there!" Nick snapped at Queen, and it was certainly a surprise for Queen.


    "Nick..."


    "I said Shut up!! I''ll kill you if you don''t shut up!" That''s the threat that Nick made to Queen, and made Queen surprised and cried. She felt strange about his brother''s attitude that day, while Nick did it on purpose to see if he really was a light bender or not.


    "Why did you say that??"


    "Shut up!!!"


    BRAK!!


    "KYA!!"


    Nick purposely dropped the books on the table beside him and yelled at Queen, to scare her even more, and the thing he had been waiting for finally came, which surprised both Nick and Queen at the time.


    ¡­


    Brak!!!


    "KYAAA!!"


    Nick could only apologize in his heart when he pretended to scold Queen to make her feel scared that night, but something Nick didn''t expect at that time happened and surprised not only Nick but also Queen.


    The tiny bits of light appeared around Queen who was now crying in front of Nick at that time, and what Nick didn''t know after that was that the light sent a very stinging heat when they invaded Nick''s body, which is the cause of Queen crying at that time.


    Nick, who was in pain and panicked, shouted, "AAAKHH¡­ Sorry, Sorry!" Nick said to Queen. Nick even immediately turned the light back on by pressing the switch on the wall, so the light didn''t come rushing at him. But in reality, it was in vain, the light still clung to his body like dust clinging to something wet. The light of course hurt the surface of Nick''s skin because of the heat he felt from the thousands of stinging lights.


    Because he was so desperate with the pain he finally asked his sister to stop it all, "Queen! Do something, please stop them!" Nick said to Queen who also felt surprised when she saw the lights. She saw how the thousands of lights rushed at his brother who now looked in pain.


    Queen also felt confused about what she should do at this time, "What should I do?!" Queen asked Nick in confusion and looked to his left and right for something he could use to get rid of the strange lights.


    "Whatever! Do whatever, or tell them not to hurt me, it hurts so much!" Nick said to Queen who stopped looking and looked at her brother full of questions about the proposal that was given to her. But Queen, who didn''t know what to do, chose to try Nick''s strange suggestion, she said, "Stop it! Don''t hurt Nick!" Said Queen who shouted at the lights.


    What happened next was enough to take Queen by surprise, because what he had just done had worked. The lights slowly dimmed and disappeared from before the two of them. Of course, this surprised Queen, who knew nothing, and Nick, who did know, was still surprised to realize that his guess was right.


    Nick exhaled and saw the red, rash on his hands. As if he had just been stung by the heat of the sun when he wasn''t using sunscreen. And the heat caused a painful and stinging effect on his skin.


    "Nick what happened?? Why is there light hurting you like that?!" Queen also questioned Nick, who now turned to her and then explained all of this in detail to his sister.


    "Hh... Okay, Queen. There is something you should know and it is very important! Come on, sit down first and let''s talk about this slowly!" Take Nick to Queen who is now frowning, seeing the change in attitude from his brother who was previously angry at him, but look now... Nick returns to the previous Nick, which of course raises a big question in Queen''s head.


    Queen walked over and sat on the long sofa in Nick''s study. While Nick walked over to the table and grabbed a box to finally come over to Queen and sat beside her.


    "Do you remember the first time I met you?" Nick asked Queen who was now frowning and smiling, nodding in response to the question.


    "Yes! I remember that!" Queen answered happily, smiling at Nick who now returned the smile.


    Nick then continued his words, "Do you remember, you wore this pin on your shirt at that time?" Nick asked again as he opened a box and took out a beautiful Pin that Queen recognized very well.


    The woman nodded back at him and said, "Sister said that this must be my mother''s!" Queen explained to Nick who now nodded his head slowly in response to Queen''s words.


    "Now I want to ask, do you remember you once told me that you were always accompanied by light when you were scared?" The next question that was uttered by Nick at that time, made Queen frown and try to remember the memory until finally Queen remembered it and realized if she had said that.


    "Yes! I ever said anything like that to you, Nick!" Queen replied who was surprised by what she had just remembered, which again made Nick nod his head, confirming this.


    "And you just did that too didn''t you?" Nick asked the silent Queen again and nodded hesitantly in response to the question this time.


    "Y-yeah¡­ I did that earlier too! Did I really do it?" Asked Queen who frowned and felt strange about all this while looking at Nick. The man who had become the older brother among them also noticed Queen''s confusion and immediately calmed his younger sister by holding his shoulder and explaining everything slowly.


    "Listen, Queen! I''m the same as you!" Nick said to Queen who was now even more confused by Nick''s confession.


    "What?!" Asked the Queen who was surprised and confused by what her brother had said to her. It also makes Nick want to prove to Queen and stare at a glass on the table. He moved his hand slowly, which then made all the water in the glass float from its place and followed Nick''s hand movement which sent the water around Queen''s body before he finally returned the water to the glass. Queen was silent in shock at what had just happened.


    "..." Queen was silent, she was stunned after seeing the strange things that happened in front of him at that time, but that didn''t stop Nick from explaining everything to Queen.


    "You and I¡­ We are both one of the twelve stars that fell nineteen years ago!" Nick said to Queen who was now stunned for a moment after hearing it, who then finally chuckled in response to Nick''s explanation at that time.


    "Khkh¡­ Nick, are you crazy?! You and I are like everyone else, we are human! How can you say that we are twelve fallen stars?!" Said Queen. Only this time she did not believe everything Nick said to him. But Nick did not just give up and continued to explain and convince Queen. He took the notebook from his father and gave the book to the Queen so that she read directly what had been written in it.


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but that''s the truth Queen! Read it, and I will believe!" Nick said to Queen, handing her the book. But Queen immediately threw the book away and shook her head quickly.


    "No! Why would I believe such a crazy thing, Nick?! What trick did you give in this room to make you act weird to me today?!" Queen asked Nick. Queen thinks that Nick is playing a prank on her right now, and she feels that everything Nick said is impossible. It''s too crazy for her.


    Queen went from Nick''s office immediately, she walked down the stairs in her house and ran to the back garden which was pitch black, she felt angry and didn''t want to believe all the tricks Nick gave her.


    "A falling star?! Huh!! Why should I believe it?!" Queen muttered in annoyance. She felt angry, but she also became sad because she just realized that she had yelled at his brother. Whether it was because of Nick''s trick or the conversation from his two friends at the time that made Queen object and try to get rid of him so that she acted like that to his brother, she didn''t know his feelings clearly.


    "Hh¡­ hhh¡­" Queen''s breath was hoarse from running earlier. However, when his gaze stared at the light bulbs that had returned to their surroundings, Queen was taken aback. She also realized that she was actually being followed by the lights.


    Suddenly a memory invaded him at that time that seemed like a memory that had been lost and now came back at the right time.

 Chapter 69 - Crazy Idea

    Queen''s gaze now turned to look at the lights carefully and made Queen wonder herself at this time.


    "If Nick and I aren''t human¡­ Then who are we? And why are we here, why have we forgotten everything??" That was the question on Queen''s mind which she was now muttering to herself.


    "Queen!" Nick''s call at that moment made Queen turn to look at him and feel sorry that she didn''t believe what Nick said earlier, which made her cry and sit in the middle of the garden filled with light. Queen cried and felt very sorry, but she also felt confused and afraid of what they would do next. Many things he forgot and that''s why Queen is crying like now.


    ¡­


    Queen and Nick are now sitting on the sofa in the living room of their magnificent house, with a cup of hot chocolate in Queen''s hand. His eyes were now on a box that Nick had just shown him, which contained a pocket watch, a pin, a newspaper, and their father''s notebook. Queen continued to stare at all the objects that were still in the box without saying a word to Nick.


    "Queen..." Nick''s soft call, finally made Queen wake up from her daydream and turned to Nick who was looking at her seriously.


    Queen exhaled slowly as she closed her eyes for a moment, and then said, "So you''re actually our leader, Nick?" Nick was stunned and exhaled slowly when he heard such a question from Queen. He was surprised when his sister asked him as if they didn''t know each other and were like co-workers.


    Queen who said it also exhaled, feeling bad about what he was doing at the moment.


    "You must be surprised when I act like this and ask you this, right, Nick?" The Queen''s question made Nick smile and nod his head.


    "Yeah¡­ You''re right, you must have been surprised when I explained all these things earlier. Forgive me!" Said Nick, who felt sorry for explaining all this to Queen in such a sudden way, which turned out to make him uncomfortable when he was treated like that.


    Queen, who smiled and accepted her brother''s apology, now looked back at the box in front of her while exhaling, she also asked Nick.


    "So what is this?" Queen asked Nick who sat across from her.


    The man took the pocket watch that was in the box and said, "This is something that belongs to another friend of ours, Queen." Nick explained to Queen who was now frowning at the explanation. He was even more confused by this explanation.


    "Why do we have our other friend''s thing?" It was a question that Nick had expected Queen to ask him.


    So Nick sighed and replied, "I don''t know, Queen. I only remember that we exchanged these things when we were going on a trip, and I said that we could use this to find out about each other when we part!" Nick explains all his memories to Queen. And when she heard the explanation from her older brother, Queen looked back at the box and thought.


    "Do we really have to see each other? Ah, I mean¡­ Gathering?" Queen asked Nick, turning to look at him. This made Nick shake his head, unsure of the answer they had in mind. He doubted the answer that was in his mind at this moment.


    "I don''t know¡­ Most likely, yes! We should gather with each other because I asked you to exchange these things there." Nick replied, looking at Queen who was looking at him seriously.


    Queen frowned upon hearing Nick''s explanation earlier, "There? Do you know where we came from, Nick?" Queen asked again to Nick who was now breathing and again shook his head to answer the question,


    "I don''t know, Queen. I can''t remember it clearly." Answered Nick. Queen looked back at the box, and now more focused on the piece of newspaper that was in it, then she took the piece of newspaper and read it.


    "Twelve? Did the twelve of us make it here safely?" Queen asked Nick again. And again, Nick who didn''t know about it as much as Queen shook his head, and that, of course, made Queen annoyed because Nick didn''t know much at the moment.


    "How can you be our leader when you don''t know anything, Nick!" Queen said protesting Nick who was now frowning in response to Queen''s protest, which then made Nick calmly ask Queen,


    "You, do you remember, Queen?" And the question that Nick asked Queen at that time silenced the woman who was now stunned in place and turned back to look at the newspaper.


    "So¡­ Are you going to find him, Nick?" Queen asked Nick. The man nodded his head this time. He did intend to find all the people who fell with him.


    "Even though you don''t know what to do next?" Queen asked Nick who now nodded his head as he said,


    "Yeah! We can meet first, and what we will do and why we fell to earth twenty years ago can be discussed later when we are all complete!" Nick explained to Queen.


    The woman finally agreed and nodded her head. He agreed with Nick''s plan.


    "So, when are we going to start our journey to find these two emblems? And how do we find them, Nick?" That was the question that was on Queen''s mind which was the same as what was on Nick''s mind right now.


    Nick was stunned for a while before he finally remembered the man Queen spoke about some time ago, which of course made Nick curious and he finally asked Queen.


    "Queen, have you still met the man who asked about your birthmark?" Nick asked Queen who now frowned and put the newspaper back in the box.


    "Vernon?" Ask the Queen to Nick,


    "So that''s his name, Vernon?" Nick asked again to Queen who now nodded his head confirming that the name of the man he was talking about the other day was Vernon.


    "Yeah, that''s a name I heard from friends, but I haven''t seen her again lately!" Queen said explaining if she no longer met the man. It also made Nick think hard, he again asked Queen.


    "Is Vernon a college guy?" The question that Nick asked this time made Queen frown and shrug her shoulders,


    "I''m not sure, Nick¡­ But I can ask my friends!" Obviously Queen. Nick nodded his head and reached for the pocket watch to give it to Queen as he said,


    "In that case, you can take this and exchange it with him! This is his emblem!" Nick said to Queen who was confused by the order.


    "Nick, how do you know this pocket watch is his?" Queen asked, looking curiously at Nick.


    "I remember the day when we exchanged things, I asked him to exchange with you, and it was his thing that I held! So¡­ the person looking for you likely is him!" Nick explained to Queen which now made him nod and take the pocket watch from Nick''s hand.


    Nick''s gaze was now on the remaining Pin, which made him grab it and say, "So let me find this guy!" Nick said to Queen.


    The girl looked at him, "How did you find him, Nick?" Queen asked Nick who was now smiling faintly.


    "That''s easy, Queen¡­ We can use international newspapers!" Nick said to Queen who frowned and chuckled before finally shaking his head when he realized his brother would never be able to get out of his life, and an international newspaper was the least Nick could do, instead of hiring a detective and telling them to find one. of millions or even billions of people on this earth.


    "So you''re going to put an ad in the newspaper?" Queen asked Nick who was now smiling and nodded his head confirming his guess.


    "Yeah, of course, I''ll do that!" Nick answered without hesitation. The Queen who heard the answer again frowned at the seriousness of her brother, while asking,


    "Then what title will you use there?" Ask the Queen. He thought it is impossible if Nick would use a word that would reveal their secret like ''Looking for someone with a birthmark like this who can wield a superpower.'' It wouldn''t make any sense, and would only drive them insane.


    "The same birthmark contest as this pin, which I will later give you a thousand dollars, but they have to come here and meet me face to face!" Nick replied to Queen who was stunned and chuckled at Nick''s explanation at that time.


    "You are crazy!" Queen said to Nick who shook his head.


    "No, Queen¡­ This is a great idea!" Nick said while developing a smile at Queen who again shook his head, not agreeing with what Nick said at that time. Because according to him the idea that Nick had was the craziest idea he had ever heard.


    Seeing Queen like that, Nick couldn''t help but laugh in response, while Queen now looked back at the pocket watch he was holding which then made him feel curious about Vernon.


    ''what kind of person is he?'' that was the question that popped into Queen''s head when she looked at the pocket watch. But because she had never met Vernon again, Queen couldn''t even guess what kind of person he was. Queen decided to look for the guy tomorrow at the campus, or at least that''s how it is. He wished he could see Vernon again.


    ...

 Chapter 70 - The Pressure

    (Told about Lucas, Wilson, Aidan, Nick, and Queen at this time)


    "Are you ready?" That morning, Nick immediately asked Aidan, Lucas, Wilson, and Queen questions who were now nodding their heads, answering the question.


    "Let''s go!" Invite Nick to the four people in front of him. Nick''s footsteps walked out of the house, which made the four of them follow in Nick''s footsteps. And all the way Lucas was frowning to think where they were going now. However, when his gaze fell on a speed boat with a capacity of eight people, Lucas now shook his head and walked ahead of the three people beside him to approach Nick while speaking.


    "Where are we going exactly? We can use my teleportation to deliver us instead of having to use this small boat!" Lucas explained to Nick who now turned his gaze to Lucas, and then made Nick nod his head before finally saying,


    "Yeah, you''re right¡­ But I would prefer that we use this for now since I''ll be using your power later, don''t worry! You will still use me, Lucas!" Nick said casually, stepping back to finally get on the speed boat, which of course made Lucas frown, not understanding why Nick was behaving like that to him at this time.


    "Come on Lucas!" Take Wilson to Lucas, which makes Lucas realize that he is the one who hasn''t been on the speed boat, so Lucas walks over to get on the speed boat.


    The boat was driven by Nick, they left the island to go somewhere. At first, they didn''t know where to go, but when Nick''s gaze turned to Lucas, Lucas was now frowning as if Nick was calling him to come over now.


    "What''s the matter, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick who was now smiling as he said,


    "Didn''t I already say that? You can use that power of yours to take us somewhere Lucas!" said Nick to Lucas who was now frowning,


    "Now?? how do I do it while you''re still piloting this ship?!" Lucas asked Nick who was now chuckling and then said,


    "Then use your power to take us including this ship to where we''re going next, Lucas!" Nick explained to Lucas who was of course surprised.


    "You are crazy?! How can I do that?!" Lucas asked Nick,


    "Isn''t that your specialty?! Don''t tell me you can only transfer your body and your friends to me Lucas!" said Nick as if sarcastic Lucas who is now frowning not understanding why he said and ordered like that.


    "I couldn''t possibly do that, Nick! I can use teleportation!" Lucas said to Nick, which made Wilson, Aidan and Queen just look at Lucas who said that loudly because the speed boat driven by Nick was getting faster,


    "Precisely because you are a Teleporter, you can do it, Lucas!!" Nick said to Lucas who was frowning even more, which then made Nick direct his speed boat towards the wall that stretched in the distance for them at this time,


    "Send us to the New York area with this ship, before it hits the wall in front of it!" Nick explained to Lucas who now widened his eyes at those words,


    "You are crazy?!" Wilson asked as he got up from his seat and that made Nick turn to look at him sharply,


    "No one moves but Lucas!" Nick told them, while Lucas himself looked very worried, Lucas shook his head as he said, "I can''t do it, Nick!" Lucas said frantically, and Nick turned to look at Lucas sharply,


    "Do it, Lucas!!!" Nick snapped at Lucas, and it made Lucas immediately grab their speed boat and try to do it, but his hesitation made him shake his head again and speak.


    "I can not!!" Lucas said to Nick,


    "You haven''t tried it!!" snapped Nick,


    "NICK!!!" Queen''s scream at that moment made them all turn to stare at the cliff wall that was very close to them, and made Lucas close his eyes in fear and


    BYURRR!!!!


    ZRAAAASHHH!!!!


    Wilson and even Aidan were very surprised when the water carried their ship up the cliff and circled to deflect the ship back to the surface and away from the cliff. And that''s all Nick did.


    "..."


    Nick turned to look at Lucas who was now looking at him with his pale face, which then made Nick approached Lucas and said,


    "I don''t think we can make full use of your teleportation, Lucas¡­ you''re too weak and I wouldn''t take advantage of a weakling like you!" said Nick to Lucas, which of course made Lucas feel annoyed and sad because Nick said that to him, and Nick''s words at that time made Aidan not accept it and got up from his seat saying,


    "What are you saying?! Why do you speak like that? We are here to gather, not to insult each other like you!" said Aidan disapprovingly, while Wilson immediately restrained Aidan from attacking Nick who now turned to look at him calmly and then said,


    "I guess you guys don''t understand! Marla will not accept you if you are weak, trying to fight fire and lightning?? Khkh ... If your strength is at this level, Marla will kick you out! And so am I, I think you guys are capable of it, but I guess you guys are still babies right now!" Nick explained to Aidan, Lucas, and Wilson who were now confused, they were confused by the change in attitude that Nick showed to the three of them, which of course made them wonder about it.


    "We''re not babies!" Lucas said angrily to Nick, which made Nick now turn to look at him who now turned to look at Nick who was talking to Wilson and Aidan behind him at that time.


    "Then prove it! If you are the teleporter, prove it to me! Take us with this ship to New York!" said Nick looking back at Lucas, but from the gaze that Nick was showing at this time, it made him familiar. Lucas felt like Nick had put pressure on him more than this before. However, because he didn''t want to think about it, Lucas sighed and grabbed the speed boat.


    Lucas focused himself so focused, and imagined if all of them and including the speed boat they were riding were in the New York sea.


    SHUTTTT!!!!


    BUSHHH!!!


    ZRASSSH!!!


    "!!" Wilson, Aidan, and Queen were surprised when Lucas was able to do so, as they had already arrived at sea in New York.


    "Hh ... hhh ..." Lucas''s gaze is now looking back at Nick, who was folding his arms in front of his chest and now chuckles at Lucas'' success at that time. However, because he forced himself too much, his body swayed and Lucas fainted.


    "Lucas!!" that was Aidan and Wilson''s screams before Lucas'' consciousness completely disappeared.


    ¡­


    BLAARRR!!!


    BOOM!!!


    The sound of explosions and explosions sounded repeatedly in Lucas'' ears, who was now hiding behind a fairly large rock at that time. Lucas''s breath was roaring, he held his hand which was bleeding a lot of blood there, he was injured by a stab from the iron that came to attack him at that time.


    "937, report your status!!" A voice sounded from the radio stuck behind Lucas'' ear at that moment, and it made Lucas not dare to report himself at that time.


    "937, report your status!!" he said again, which finally made Lucas muster up the courage and report,


    "001, it''s team 937! all teams have died! I repeat I''m the only one left and the whole team is dead!!" Lucas said again, from which there was no reply and that made Lucas quite sad, he felt that he must have been dumped there at that time.


    BOOM!!!


    The sound of the explosion was still there, Lucas could only wait for his death to arrive, but that didn''t happen when a call sounded in his ear.


    "Hey!" that was his call, Lucas'' eyes now turned to the man who had just arrived, and it was Nick.


    "001! What are you doing here?" Lucas asked Nick who was now washing Lucas'' wounds with the medicinal water he had.


    "Report your power status, 937!" Nick ordered without even answering Lucas'' question, which caused Lucas to say,


    "Teleport!" Lucas'' words at that moment made Nick nod his head and then say,


    "Good, we can counterattack them!" said Nick to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "You are crazy?! how do we do it?! my weapon is no longer working!" Lucas explained to nick who was now frowning and then said,


    "Isn''t teleportation your forte?" asked Nick which made Lucas nod his head,


    "Yeah! But I can only do it to me and my friends!" Lucas explained to Nick,


    "Who said that?" Nick asked Lucas who was now frowning and turning his gaze to Nick,


    "You are too stupid because you limit yourself!! do it right and move the bomb to Blexx headquarters!!" said Nick to Lucas, Lucas felt that the guy was scolding him at this time, and Lucas shook his head to reject it.

 Chapter 71 - Marlas Friend

    BLAARRR!!!


    BOOM!!!


    The sound of explosions and explosions sounded repeatedly in Lucas'' ears, who was now hiding behind a fairly large rock at that time. Lucas''s breath was roaring, he held his hand which was bleeding a lot of blood there, he was injured by a stab from the iron that came to attack him at that time.


    "937, report your status!!" A voice sounded from the radio stuck behind Lucas'' ear at that moment, and it made Lucas not dare to report himself at that time.


    "937, report your status!!" he said again, which finally made Lucas muster up the courage and report,


    "001, it''s team 937! all teams have died! I repeat I''m the only one left and the whole team is dead!!" Lucas said again, from which there was no reply and that made Lucas quite sad, he felt that he must have been dumped there at that time.


    BOOM!!!


    The sound of the explosion was still there, Lucas could only wait for his death to arrive, but that didn''t happen when a call sounded in his ear.


    "Hey!" that was his call, Lucas'' eyes now turned to the man who had just arrived, and it was Nick.


    "001! What are you doing here?" Lucas asked Nick who was now washing Lucas'' wounds with the medicinal water he had.


    "Report your power status, 937!" Nick ordered without even answering Lucas'' question, which caused Lucas to say,


    "Teleport!" Lucas'' words at that moment made Nick nod his head and then say,


    "Good, we can counterattack them!" said Nick to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "You are crazy?! how do we do it?! my weapon is no longer working!" Lucas explained to nick who was now frowning and then said,


    "Isn''t teleportation your forte?" asked Nick which made Lucas nod his head,


    "Yeah! But I can only do it to me and my friends!" Lucas explained to Nick,


    "Who said that?" Nick asked Lucas who was now frowning and turning his gaze to Nick,


    "You are too stupid because you limit yourself!! do it right and move the bomb to Blexx headquarters!!" said Nick to Lucas, Lucas felt that the guy was really scolding him at this time, and Lucas shook his head to reject it, and made Nick say,


    "I knew you could do it!" Nick said to Lucas, the pressure from the war that Lucas was going through at that time and added to the orders from Nick made him even more depressed, but Lucas tried to follow Nick''s orders because otherwise the number 001 would kill him on the spot.


    With full concentration, Lucas'' eyes turned to look at the bomb beam that shot towards them as they came out of their hiding place at that time. Lucas'' gaze was fixed on the light and,


    WUSHH!!!


    SHUTTT


    BUMMM!!!


    In a split second, Lucas was able to move the bomb to their enemy''s base, which made Lucas feel happy because he was able to do so and his gaze now turned to the man who was now smiling as he said,


    "Congratulations 937, you''re on my team today!" that''s the words that were uttered by a man similar to Nick that made Lucas finally wake up from his stupor and realize that if he is not limited to teleporting, objects or living things he can remove to where he wants, and that''s what he only knows now. . He only knew what Nick meant now.


    ¡­.


    "Lu¡­ cas¡­"


    A voice like the sound of someone whispering sounded in Lucas'' ear at that moment, which of course made him frown for a moment and choose to ignore it again,


    "Lucas?"


    The voice came back again.


    "Lucas!!"


    "!!"


    The next call finally woke up Lucas, who was now lying on the speed boat, with Wilson, Queen, and also Aidan around him and looking at him very worriedly, and especially for Aidan who looked really worried about him.


    "Are you okay?!" Lucas'' eyes now turned to the Queen who asked, which made Lucas now nod his head in response to the question.


    "We''re here!" Nick''s words at that time made Lucas and the three people there turn to look at him who had parked their speed boat.


    Nick''s gaze now turned to look at Lucas who was also looking at him, which then Nick also asked,


    "How is your condition?" Nick asked Lucas, to which Lucas nodded his head in response,


    "Alright¡­ we can continue our journey then!" said Nick as he walked to get out of their speed boat which of course made Aidan shake his head in disgust with the attitude Nick showed Lucas at that time.


    "Come on, Lucas!" asked Aidan while pulling Lucas to stand up from there, and not even only Aida, Queen also helped him, and Wilson just looked at him who was now standing like that.


    The five of them are now walking down the streets of New York City, as in the beginning, Nick walked ahead of them to guide the way where they were going now.


    "Hey¡­ Queen!" Aidan called to Queen, which made Queen turn her gaze towards Aidan who now asked,


    "Is this really the place?? who are we going to meet?" Aidan asked Queen who was now smiling and then said,


    "Marla! We are going to meet him!" said Queen in answer to Aidan''s question at that time who now frowned and asked again,


    "Have you and Nick met her before?" asked Aidan, which immediately made Queen nod her head and say,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve met her before, but¡­ I think it would be really hard if we went there together now!" said Queen, which made Aidan, Lucas, and Wilson now frown at those words.


    "So what?" Wilson asked Queen,


    "Marla is a bit of an eccentric person! But I''m sure you guys will judge it that way too!" Queen said to Wilson and made the three of them even more curious about the woman they were about to meet at this time.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, when the sun was almost setting, the five of them just stood waiting in front of an alley that was quite quiet, on the right and left there was only a closed folding gate. Which of course leaves Wilson, Aidan and Lucas confused, feeling that Nick is either in the wrong place or waiting for something they don''t know about at the moment.


    "Eum¡­ Nick, what are we doing here?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Nick turn his gaze and then say,


    "Waiting for someone of course!" Nick answered the question, which of course made the three of them frown now, and not long from there a woman with long black hair in a bun was walking to enter a closed shop in front of them at that moment, which made Nick also walked over to the woman.


    "Hey!" Nick''s call, made the woman turn her eyes to look at Nick and also look at the four people behind Nick at this time.


    "Nick??" she asked Nick which made Nick smile now and then said,


    "Jenny, long time no see!" Nick greeted the woman who was now exhaling as if she knew what Nick was looking for right now.


    "You must want something from me, right? Come on in!" Jenny said as she opened the shop door wide, allowing Nick along with the other four to enter the shop.


    One thing when Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson walked into the store was, eccentric! It''s a tattoo shop and what''s even cooler is that it looks more unique than the others.


    "Sit down!" said Jenny inviting them to sit down, but not with Nick now walking up to her and looking at her very seriously, as if Nick didn''t want to linger and wanted to get right into the topic.


    "We can''t linger, Jenny ... I wonder where Marla is now!" said Nick to Jenny who now spread his arms to put some distance between the two of them at this time.


    "Woo¡­ woo¡­ wow! Calm down, are you going to do something with him?? the last time I brought him to you, he came back and ended up with a terrible scar and was very scared! Is that what you want?!" Jenny said to Nick who was now exhaling, and hearing that of course made Lucas squint because he didn''t know much about what they had been through before.


    "No¡­ of course not! What do you think I am to do such a vile thing to someone?? and you don''t know much about what we went through either!" said Nick to Jenny who was now chuckling at that,


    "I don''t know much?? you are one of the shooting stars and a lucky person who was found by a rich couple, while Marla is one of the shooting stars and also an unlucky person who at that time needed money for his life, crazy news offered a lot of money and you guys met, I see At first you were like an angel, but when I saw how tormented Marla''s psychic condition was at that time I knew you were just a crazy psychopath who used the same people like you to do things that almost cost her life, that''s all I know!" said Jenny to Nick who became annoyed to hear that.

 Chapter 72 - Get Marlas Address

    "We can''t linger, Jenny, I wonder where Marla is now!" said Nick to Jenny who now spread his hands to put some distance between the two of them at this time.


    "Woo¡­ woo¡­ wow! Calm down, are you going to do something with her?? the last time I brought her to you, she came back and ended up with a terrible scar and was very scared! Is that what you want?!" Jenny said to Nick who was now exhaling, and hearing that of course made Lucas squint because he didn''t know much about what they had been through before.


    "No¡­ of course not! What do you think I am to do such a vile thing to someone?? and you don''t know much about what we went through either!" said Nick to Jenny who was now chuckling at that,


    "I don''t know much?? you are one of the shooting stars and a lucky person who was found by a rich couple, while Marla is one of the shooting stars and also an unlucky person who at that time needed money for his life, crazy news offered a lot of money and you guys met, I see At first you were like an angel, but when I saw how tormented Marla''s psychic condition was at that time I knew you were just a crazy psychopath who used the same people like you to do things that almost cost her life, that''s all I know!" said Jenny to Nick who became annoyed to hear that, Nick felt that his emotions were ignited and he almost attacked Jenny with the tattoo ink that was around there, at the same time Lucas knew that Nick was going to attack Jenny,


    Nick almost attacked Jenny, but before that happened Lucas first appeared in front of Jenny who was now surprised that Lucas used his teleportation, which surprised Nick, and then he finally stopped when he heard Lucas say,


    "Nick¡­ just give me a minute to talk to Jenny, I guess I''ll have to explain this to her," Lucas said to Nick who was now exhaling and nodding, seeing if Nick gave him a chance, Lucas immediately grabbed Jenny''s arm who was surprised and they disappeared from that place.


    "Hey!! what will you...!!


    SHUUTTT!!!


    Both disappeared from the fourth sight and made Queen now walk over to Nick and then he patted Nick''s shoulder who now turned his gaze and then he exhaled again.


    "I almost attacked her!" Nick muttered to Queen, Queen was silent and nodded slowly, she knew that Nick was angry with Jenny, and even Queen was worried earlier, she was afraid that Nick would not be able to control his emotions and hurt Jenny at that time, but luckily Lucas acted quickly at that time.


    "I know that she just misunderstood Nick ... She doesn''t know much, but at least ... you have to be more patient with her!" Queen said to Nick who nodded and tried to accept the input.


    ¡­


    Nick, Queen, Wilson, and Aidan were sitting waiting for Lucas and Jenny to arrive after Lucas had previously asked Nick for a little time to talk to this one friend of Marta. Nick, who almost lost control when he faced Jenny, could only agree and let Lucas take her. And it had been more than half an hour since they had left, naturally enough to make the four people there tired of waiting.


    "What are they doing? Long time!" Wilson protested to the three, which now made Queen nod her head in response to the question. However, not long after Wilson protested, Lucas and Jenny came before them.


    WUSHH!!


    Quickly the eyes of the four turned to look at Lucas and Jenny.


    "So ?" Nick asked without giving an explanation, and as if knowing what Nick wanted, Jenny took a deep breath and then said,


    "Metzer Str.8 10405 Berlin, Old Town Apartments, lastly she told me that she was and was staying there for some time ..." Jenny said to Nick who was now frowning and turned his gaze to Lucas who was now nodding his head.


    "Hh¡­ well, thanks to Jenny!" said Nick to Jenny who was now looking at him without speaking, his eyes now turned to Lucas who was also looking at Jenny at this time, which then Jenny said,


    "Remember your promise, Lucas!" Jenny said to Lucas who was now nodding his head, and they were now leaving the shop to go to where Marla was.


    ¡­


    "So, how about¡­ shall we go straight to Marla''s place?" a question that was asked by Lucas when they stepped out of Jenny''s shop also made Nick now turn to look at him quite sharply while looking at Lucas.


    "How can you make her relent, Lucas??" Nick asked Lucas who was now surprised to hear that,


    "Huh?" Lucas asked again, he couldn''t understand what Nick meant to him, so Nick again explained by saying,


    "What did you say to Jenny that made her want to give us the address from Marta?" Nick asked Lucas who was now frowning and then scratching his head as he said,


    "Yeah¡­ I was just saying that I would protect Marta from harm." Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning at the explanation,


    "Are you serious??" Nick asked Lucas who was now nodding his head in response to Nick''s question,


    "Yeah¡­ I just said that!" Lucas said to Nick who was now chuckling and shaking his head, not believing what Lucas was saying to him at that time.


    Nick now walked ahead of the four people and said,


    "This afternoon we are going to my house! We''re going to see Marta tonight because I think we need some rest this afternoon too!" That was the explanation given by Nick, which made Wilson now ask,


    "Where is your house? Shall we get on the boat again?" Wilson asked Nick which now made Queen shake her head to answer the question.


    "No need, my house isn''t too far from here!" said Nick to Wilson, and they finally made their way to the real residence of Nick and Queen.


    ¡­


    Flashback


    Lucas grabbed Jenny''s arm immediately and they just disappeared from Jenny''s shop, which of course surprised Jenny when suddenly she was now in the nearby park that Lucas and the others had previously passed.


    "OHH!! Who are you?!" Jenny asked hysterically, she even pushed Lucas away and she took two steps back.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at Jenny who was looking at him quite cynically, and that made Lucas exhale and then say,


    "Sorry I startled you, Jenny¡­ I didn''t mean it that way!" Lucas said to Jenny.


    "Then why did you bring me here?!" asked Jenny again,


    "There''s something you need to know, regarding why we came to look for Marta, so I beg you to listen to my explanation for a moment and the rest you can choose!" Lucas said to Jenny who was now frowning at Lucas'' words at that time,


    "Okay¡­ what are you going to explain to me??" Jenny asked Lucas,


    "I don''t know what the original issue was about Nick as well as Marta¡­ but Nick came here on my behalf! I asked him to find another one because this is a very serious condition, and we need Marla!" Lucas said to Jenny who was now shaking her head in response to those words,


    "Listen to me first, I''m not done talking yet, Jenny!" Lucas said pleadingly, which made Jenny pause and listen again,


    "You already know that Marta and Nick are shooting stars, right?" Lucas asked Jenny who was now nodding his head, which made Lucas now nod and then say,


    "So it is with me and also the children who came with Nick ... our arrival to earth is not without reason, Jenny. We have a mission and I''m trying to prevent it from being carried out, that''s why we have to find Marla so she doesn''t fall into the wrong hands!" Lucas said to the now stunned Jenny and then chuckled as he said,


    "The wrong person?? I think giving Nick Marla''s address is wrong! You didn''t know she was hurt badly enough to help Nick!" Jenny said to Lucas who was now nodding his head in response,


    "I know, as a friend, you must care for her, I can feel that you are a good woman¡­ I know you don''t want to hurt your friend again, but if we don''t find Marla soon and she meets or remembers the assignment given by ... by the creature that dropped us to earth, I''m sure you will regret it very much, Jenny ..." Lucas explained to Jenny who was now frowning and then turned to look at Lucas and asked,


    "Indeed, what was the task given by the creature that brought you here?" Jenny asked Lucas who was now looking at Jenny seriously.


    "Annihilating the nations of the earth!" Lucas surprised Jenny so much that she widened his eyes at those words.


    "We were ordered to destroy the Earth and will take over this land, therefore ... because I am a person who ... a star who just remembered it, so my intention at this time is to gather them immediately and make awareness also remind if the earth is not worthy for us to destroy, because I know you are good people and deserve to be protected!" Lucas explained to Jenny who was now stunned to hear that.

 Chapter 73 - Meet Marla

    "I know, as a friend, you must care about her, I can feel it, you are a good woman! I know you don''t want to hurt your friend again, but if we don''t find Marla soon, and she meets or remembers the task assigned by¡­ By the being who brought us down to earth! I''m sure you''ll regret it very much, Jenny!" Lucas said very seriously to Jenny who was now frowning and turned to look at Lucas and asked,


    "Indeed, what was the task given by the creature that brought you here?" Jenny asked Lucas who was now looking at him seriously.


    Lucas exhaled slowly, then replied, "Exterminate all mankind on earth!" The answer that Lucas gave, of course, took Jenny by surprise. The woman widened her eyes at the answer.


    "We were ordered to destroy Earth and will take over this land, therefore¡­ Because I''m the one who¡­ The only star who remembers it. So my intention at this time is to gather them and immediately remind them that the earth is not suitable for us to destroy. Because I know you are good people and deserve our protection!" Lucas. Making Jenny speechless to hear all these facts.


    Jenny began to feel restless and afraid, then asked Lucas, "But¡­ what if one of you remembers this task and intends to destroy the earth?" she asked, starting to get worried.


    "That''s why Jenny¡­ I need Marla to help me and the others resuscitate them, and stop this mission before it''s too late!" Lucas replied looking at Jenny very pleadingly. So the woman finally exhaled and walked to a park bench around there, then sat on one of the benches.


    "Will Marla be okay if I let her be with you guys?" Jenny asked Lucas who now walked over to Jenny and crouched in front of her while saying,


    "We have the healer, he is coming with us! Marla will not be hurt in the slightest because of Aidan. And I will also make sure that she will be fine as long as she is with me, Jenny¡­ I promise!" Lucas said to Jenny, which then made Jenny stare into Lucas'' eyes, trying to find out if the promise Lucas made was true.


    And when she realized that Lucas was very serious about his own words, Jenny nodded her head in agreement with Lucas'' request and agreed to the promise.


    "Okay, but you have to keep your word, Lucas!" Jenny said to Lucas who was now smiling and nodded his head in agreement with the promise. Lucas stood up and held out his hand for Jenny to return to Jenny''s tattoo shop.


    The woman sighed and took Lucas'' outstretched hand. Before finally, they disappeared from the park.


    SHOUTT!!!


    Flashback off


    That night, they went to Berlin by teleportation from Lucas, but they didn''t leave at all. Nick asked Queen and Aidan to be at home and let Nick, Lucas, and Wilson go to meet Marla, even though Lucas said that Aidan had to come, but Nick tried hard not to invite him, which in the end made Lucas have to accept it and succumb to Nick.


    "I''ll do what you want Nick, but if anything happens, I''ll take Aidan right away!" Lucas said to Nick who was now chuckling and nodding his head,


    "Up to you, Lucas¡­ I''m sure nothing will happen there!" Nick explained to Lucas, who was now exhaling and turning his head to Aidan as he said,


    "Stay alert, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who now nodded his head in response to Lucas'' words at that time.


    Nick, Lucas, and Wilson finally leave for Berlin, without Queen and Aidan.


    SHUTTT!!!


    WUSHH!!


    That night, Nick, Lucas, and Wilson were in front of the Old Town Apartments. Nick sighed, and it made Wilson and Lucas now turn to look at Nick like that.


    "What''s the matter, Nick?" asked Wilson, and made Nick turn to look at Wilson and say,


    "Jenny didn''t tell me her apartment number!" Nick replied and it made both Lucas and Wilson gasp in response,


    "Then¡­ what should we do now?" Wilson asked Nick, and made Nick now turn to look at Lucas and say,


    "Could you ask Jenny about that?" Nick asked Lucas, which made Lucas turn to look at him and then nod his head,


    "Alright¡­ wait a minute I will see her!" Lucas said, but Lucas'' movement was immediately blocked by Wilson who said,


    "No need to bother like that, Lucas¡­ luckily she had a business card in his shop and I saw it because now I have the current number!" Wilson explained as he took out a business card and telephone number written on it, which made Nick immediately take it and use his cell phone to call Jenny who was quite far away in New York.


    ¡­


    Seeing Nick walk away from them, Wilson sighed and then said, "Hh¡­ somehow, I don''t like him¡­ Lucas! Even more, than I dislike you!" Wilson whispered to Lucas who was now frowning and turning his gaze to Wilson,


    "Why do you say that?" Lucas asked Wilson who now shrugged his shoulders and then said,


    "I think Aidan feels the same way I do right now!" Wilson explained to Lucas, who now could only shake his head in response.


    Not long from there, Nick walked over to the two of them, which made Lucas and Wilson now turn to look at him.


    "Has she told you yet?" Wilson asked, and Nick nodded his head,


    "Four hundred and four! He lives on that number!" said Nick to Wilson and Lucas who now nodded his head, and they immediately entered the apartment to meet Marla, but unfortunately, the security in the apartment was very tight, which made the three of them not allowed to enter the apartment, which in the end Lucas held out his hand and they went using Lucas'' teleport to the fourth floor.


    "We should have known that he (Apartment keeper) would get in our way!" Wilson said to Lucas and Nick, which made Lucas chuckle and Nick walked over to the door to knock. However, Nick''s movement stopped and then turned his gaze to Lucas,


    "Lucas¡­ it would be better if you knocked on her¡­ I''m afraid she''ll be afraid of me, just like what Jenny told you!" said Nick to Lucas who was now exhaling and then nodding his head.


    Nick walked towards the door and finally, he knocked on his apartment door.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Lucas knocked on the door three times, then a voice said,


    "Wait a moment!" which made Lucas''s gaze now turned to look at Nick who was leaning against the wall beside the door while nodding his head in response to Lucas'' gaze at that time.


    Not long from there, the door opened and revealed a woman who was almost the same height as Aidan, short hair, a sharp nose, a small face, and very beautiful like a fairy, who now turned to look at Lucas with beautiful green eyes.


    "Yeah?" the woman asked Lucas who had been stunned with his beautiful eyes now shook his head to wake himself from his daydream and then said,


    "Wha..-


    "Hey, Marla¡­ long time no see!" Nick cut off Lucas'' words and he even appeared in front of Marla and pushed Lucas to step back backward, and saw that it was Nick who came, making Marla''s face that was originally very friendly, now looking at him very seriously.


    "You again..." Marla said in a different tone from the beginning when she faced Lucas.


    "May I and my two friends come in?" Nick asked Marla, who without showing a friendly expression, she now opened the door wide as if to let them into his apartment.


    ¡­


    Nick, Lucas, and Wilson are now sitting on the sofa over there, while Marla is now climbing up on her bed with her legs crossed and looking at the three of them and then her gaze is now on Nick.


    "Do you want to come to me again? Didn''t I tell you yesterday not to see me?" Marla asked very unkindly to Nick, which of course made Lucas and Wilson feel they did have a bit of a problem here at the moment.


    "Yeah¡­ I know you''re mad at me for my attitude yesterday, but this is a different matter, Marla!" Nick explained to himself who was now chuckling at those words,


    "Khkh¡­ what''s different this time?? I don''t think there''s any difference, Nick¡­ I see your attitude is still the same as the last time I saw you!" Marla said to Nick who now sighed and then said,


    "Hear! I need your help to gather the others, Marla!" said Nick to Marla who was now frowning and then said,


    "That word is the same as before, you asked me to do it¡­ didn''t we gather yesterday? But what you did to Vernon made me wonder if we should be together? But then I got the answer if being together will only make us fight like that and give me the worst experience I''ve never had before, Nick¡­ and you also thanks your own words you almost died that day didn''t you?" Marla explained to Nick who was now chuckling and then said,


    "But in reality, I didn''t die, did I?" said Nick to Marla which now made Marla nod her head

 Chapter 74 - Join The Team

    "Yeah? Who are you guys?" The woman asked Lucas and Wilson who had been stunned by her beautiful eyes, who now immediately shook their heads and woke up from their daydream.


    "Wha..-


    "Hey, Marla¡­ Long time no see!" Nick cut Lucas off and he even appeared in front of Marla and pushed Lucas to step back. Marla, who saw that Nick was coming, suddenly changed her facial expression, at first Marla looked very friendly-looking at Lucas, but now the woman showed her full seriousness to Nick.


    "You again?!" Marla said in a different tone from the beginning when she faced Lucas.


    "May I and my two friends come in?" Nick asked Marla, who now didn''t show a friendly expression at all. She opened the door wide as if to let them all into his apartment.


    ¡­


    Nick, Lucas, and Wilson are now sitting on the sofa in the apartment, while Marla is now up on her bed cross-legged and looking at the three of them, then she is looking at Nick standing by the door.


    "Do you want to come to me again? Didn''t I tell you yesterday not to see me?" Marla asked Nick very unkindly, which of course made Lucas and Wilson realize that Nick and Marla did have a bit of a problem here at the moment.


    "Yeah¡­ I know you''re mad at me for my behavior yesterday, but this is a different matter, Marla!" Nick explained to the woman who was now chuckling at those words.


    "Khkh¡­ What''s different this time?? I don''t think there''s any difference, Nick¡­ I see your attitude is still the same as the last time I saw you!" Marla said to Nick who now sighed and then said,


    "Hear! Right now I need your help to collect the other stars, Marla!" Nick said to Marla who is now frowning saying,


    "That word is the same as before, you asked me to do it¡­ Didn''t we gather yesterday? But what you did to Vernon made me wonder if we should be together? But then I got the answer if being together will only make us fight like that and give me the worst experience I''ve ever had, Nick¡­ And thanks to your own words you almost died that day didn''t you?" Marla said to Nick who was now chuckling at those words, then Nick, folding his arms and leaning against the wall behind him, said,


    "But in reality, I didn''t die, did I?" Nick asked very proudly, making Marla nod her head in approval. But then she said again,


    "Yes! You are right ¡­. It''s because Queen prevented Vernon from doing so and I was hit by Kendrick''s lightning bolt that he looked so sorry for, the two women who tried to protect their very stubborn leader, which in the end made them both retreat and leave leaving us injured. !" Marla explained at length, giving a description of what had happened, which made Lucas and Wilson frown upon hearing that, while Nick exhaled again, trying to calm himself against the woman.


    "Did my words hurt you, Nick?" Marla asked with a rising intonation as if that was what she meant. But Nick in front of him shook his head, then said,


    "No! You''re right¡­ I thank you guys for protecting me back then. But¡­ their actions are still unforgivable, Marla!" Said Nick who kept blaming the two people, which finally made Marla narrow her eyes.


    "What''s wrong with falling in love, Nick?" Marla asked again, and the question made Nick clench his fists tightly. Of course, the first could be seen by Marla, Wilson, and Lucas who was near Nick at this time, Marla nodded her head understandingly, "I know you used me and Queen so they could follow what you said at that time, but they also know you didn''t. have the right to do it, Nick, we are here are the same, is not it? Did you forget about that?" Marla asked again to Nick who shook his head slowly. The shake of the head made Marla chuckle softly and get up from the bed to walk back towards the door.


    The woman opened the door for them all, and said, "I''ve decided if I will not come! You and your friends are just wasting your time!" Marla said to all of them. Lucas who heard Marla''s words immediately appeared in front of the woman and looked at her face very seriously. Made Marla surprised to find it at this time.


    "Marla¡­ There''s something you should know about them! Right now, they have destroyed many places, and we... Need your help to stop them. Please!" Lucas said to Marla who was now frowning and looking at the man who was looking at him with seriousness. And Marla didn''t hear any compulsion in every word Lucas gave her, there was only a plea in his words. It also made Marla exhale slowly, she also asked Lucas.


    "Who are you?" She asked who didn''t know Lucas''s name and who the man was.


    "I''m Lucas, I''m a falling star just like you guys. And I am a teleporter. I''m the one who asked Nick to bring you all back together because I remember a task we have to do on this earth. But trust me, Marla. You will not like this task, and I need you to stop all of them who are doing the task including fire and lightning!" Lucas explained at length to Marla who seemed to be frowning in confusion with the explanation Lucas gave her.


    Translated from Indonesian to English - www.onlinedoctranslator.com


    ¡­


    Marla was now looking at Lucas who was standing in front of her with a frown and narrowed eyes. He immediately removed both of Lucas'' hands that were currently holding his shoulders.


    "What assignment did we get exactly? Why are you saying that I won''t like it? How bad is that task?" Marla asked Lucas who was now standing, taking a few steps back from Marla.


    Lucas replied, "Destroying all humans on Earth, that''s the task we have Marla!" It was clear that Lucas was now looking at Marla very seriously. Marla was surprised and she agreed with Lucas'' statement that she didn''t like the task.


    Marla chuckled softly, "You''re joking about all this, right?" Marla asked trying to convince Lucas if what he just said was a joke from him to make Marla follow them.


    But Lucas immediately shook his head and looked very seriously at Marla. "I remember it myself, Marla!" The answer, which finally made Marla silent.


    "So¡­ Are you still going to come with us? Or not?" Nick asked as soon as he saw an opening so that Marla could make the decision quickly. Marla also turned to Nick who was currently sitting in his place, making Marla feel even more annoyed with the man.


    "I beg you, Marla!" The words that Lucas said to Marla made the woman look back at her.


    "We need you! Because I know, we will become stronger if we are together, and we will lose if one of us is not around!" Lucas said to Marla who now closed her eyes and exhaled and then finally she nodded her head in response to Lucas'' words at that time,


    "Alright, I''ll come along¡­ I''ll help you guys as you ask, Lucas!" Marla said to Lucas, who was now happy that Marla had finally agreed and would go along with herself and the others.


    Hearing that, Wilson smiled happily, and Nick nodded his head in response.


    "So¡­ where are we going after this?" a question asked by Wilson also made Nick turn his gaze to Wilson as he said,


    "We''ll go get Queen and Aidan¡­ after that, we''ll go to see Vernon and Kendrick!" Nick said to Wilson, which made Lucas nod his head in response.


    "Alright¡­ let''s go now!" asked Wilson to the three of them, which made Lucas turn his gaze to Marla who was now exhaling, and then said,


    "Give me a minute, I''ll get ready first!" Marla said to the three, who now nodded their heads and the three of them waited for Marla outside her apartment.


    "So¡­ why are you guys fighting, Nick?" a question that Lucas threw to Nick, made Nick turn his gaze to Lucas and asked again,


    "What do you mean?!" Lucas asked Nick, which made Lucas smile as he said,


    "The fight between you, Vernon, and Kendrick¡­ are they the fire and the lightning?" Lucas asked Nick which now made Nick exhale and then say,


    "I''ll tell you, but not right now¡­ Lucas!" said Nick to Lucas who was now frowning at the words,


    "Why not now?" Wilson asked Nick, slipping into the conversation, which made Nick now say,


    "Because it''s not the right time!" explained Nick, which made Lucas nod his head in response, and so did Wilson.


    Not long after that, Marla came out of her apartment, which made the three of them now turn to look at her who was wearing a leather jacket, jeans that fit her body and the black sweater she wore under her leather jacket, boots that were very comfortable to wear, which made her Wilson also nodded his head when he felt that Marla''s stylist really liked him at that time.


    "Let''s go!" Marla said glancing at Lucas which made Lucas nodded and turned his gaze to Nick,


    "Come on!" said Nick, and Lucas held out his hand to Marla and said,


    "We''re leaving now!" Lucas said to himself. Marla looked at Lucas''s hand, and she took hold of it too, when she saw that Nick was holding Wilson hand who was also holding Nick''s hand, which made her know that was Lucas'' way of working at that time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 75 - Judging

    WUSSSHH!!


    Marla was eventually brought by Nick, Lucas, and Wilson to Nick and Queen''s residence. And seeing the arrival of the four, made Queen and Aidan who was still waiting to hear from them finally feel happy, after realizing that the three of them had succeeded in bringing Marla along with the three.


    ¡­


    The day went by so fast, that night Nick asked them all to gather in a room with a round table in the room, or rather the room was exactly like a meeting room.


    "So¡­ what are we going to discuss tonight?" A question that sounded very enthusiastic that was said by Aidan that night, made Lucas who was beside him now chuckle and shake his head in response to those words.


    "We''ll discuss our plans tomorrow, Aidan!" said Nick to Aidan who smiled and nodded his head,


    "Are you sure you''ll come back looking for them, Nick?" a question asked by Marla, made Nick turn his gaze and then nodded his head in response to the question asked by Marla at that time.


    "Yeah¡­ I think Lucas said the obvious to you, Marla!" said Nick to Marla who was now exhaling and nodding again there.


    "So what are we going to talk about, Nick?" A question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Marla who was about to be annoyed now sat down beside Wilson and then chose not to speak anymore, while Nick now turned his gaze to Lucas and asked,


    "Where was the last time you saw Vernon as well as Kendrick, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time made Aidan now frown upon hearing those words, which then Aidan now said,


    "Who are they, Vernon and Kendrick?" Aidan asked Nick, which made Nick now turn his gaze to Aidan while saying,


    "The fire and the lightning, Aidan." Nick replied to Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to that, and while Lucas was now looking at the map laid out on the round table by Queen, Lucas then pointed to the south and exactly where he met Vernon and Kendrick,


    "This is the forest where we meet them, Nick!" Lucas said to Nick who was now exhaling and then nodded his head in response to that.


    "Will they stay in the same place?" a question asked by Wilson, making Nick who was silent now shook his head in response to the question,


    "No, Wilson¡­ I know them very well, they wouldn''t be living in the same place¡­ but they won''t move as fast as we move either, because we have teleportation here, and they. I bet they don''t!" Nick explained to Wilson which made all of them who were there now nod their heads, agreeing with what Nick had said at that time.


    "So¡­ do you think you know where they are right now, Nick? Because I think you predicted it!" Nick''s eyes now turned to look at Marla who had just asked, which made Nick now nod his head while pointing towards the surrounding forest, where it was a border between a burning forest and a small village, which made Lucas squint his eyes to see the area.


    "I am one hundred percent sure that they are temporarily settling in a nearby village!" said Nick to those who now looked at Nick''s index finger which was pointing at the area.


    "So they''re supposed to be there?" asked Aidan, which made Nick nod his head.


    "Yes!" replied Nick, which made Lucas now nod his head and then say,


    "Then we will go tomorrow and today we rest here, right Nick?" Lucas asked Nick who was now smiling and then shook his head and said,


    "No¡­ we''ll be away an hour from here! Get ready!" Nick said to Lucas who was now frowning before finally, Lucas nodded his head after feeling that Nick''s words needed to be followed at this time.


    "Get ready everyone, an hour from here we will go to the territory we just got!" said Nick to those who also nodded their heads following his words,


    "Oh, Queen ... you together with Marla prepare food and clothes, I will bring my money!" said Nick to Queen who now nodded his head in response to the order, and that day they immediately prepared to leave even though Lucas felt that he needed a break at this time because his body was very tired.


    ¡­


    Because Lucas had nothing to do at that time, he sat on the long sofa tired. He was trying to recover his strength, and when he realized something warm was still from his left shoulder, Lucas finally turned his head to look at Aidan who was apparently recovering from Lucas'' condition who looked very tired at the moment.


    "I know you are tired¡­. why didn''t you tell me?" Aidan asked Lucas who now chuckled at that and then said,


    "Because I know, if I asked you, you would protest and ask Nick to rest!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now frowning and then said,


    "But isn''t that how it should be? You who are very busy these days, he should know and give you time to rest even if it''s one day!" Aidan explained to Lucas who was now chuckling and then said,


    "He gave me an hour to rest, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who shook his head, not knowing how to respond to Lucas.


    "I don''t really like his character, Lucas¡­ that guy is too arrogant and too authoritarian¡­ why is he acting like he''s the boss here?" Aidan muttered to Lucas who was now smiling a smile before finally saying,


    "Because it''s Aidan ..." Lucas said to Aidan who was now frowning at Lucas as if Aidan didn''t understand what Lucas was saying at this point.


    Seeing that Aidan was confused, Lucas looked at him and said, "He''s the leader of us, he''s the leader of the eleven fallen stars!" Lucas explained to Aidan who was now chuckling as if he couldn''t believe it and then shook his head in response.


    "I don''t agree with him being our leader, Lucas¡­ I don''t think anyone will like him if he stays like that!" said Aidan to Lucas who was now chuckling at Aidan''s words at that time.


    "Do you have the same thoughts as Wilson?" Lucas asked Aidan who was now frowning,


    "What did Wilson say?" Aidan asked Lucas who was now saying,


    "He said you and he didn''t like Nick, more than you didn''t like me!" Lucas explained and made Aidan now chuckle and shake his head,


    "No¡­ no¡­ there''s a difference between me and Wilson, Wilson doesn''t like you, but not me! I''m not saying I don''t like you, Lucas!" Aidan explained to Lucas which made Lucas laugh hearing that. At the same time, without Lucas and Aidan noticing, there was someone who was listening and watching the two of them at that time.


    ¡­


    (Told about Nick two years ago, who at that time was looking for the Ice bender)


    It was Monday, and as Nick had planned. He will make a competition through a medium that reaches almost all over the world, namely international newspapers. Nick left his house after Queen went to his college. He who used to go to the office didn''t even go that time, he went to one of the printing offices where all the world''s information was in it.


    The man with authority entered the office lobby and asked the receptionist who was in front of him about some things about posting personal news.


    "Excuse me..." He greeted the two receptionists, both of whom looked quite surprised to see Nick''s handsome face.


    "Good morning, sir... Can we help you?" Asked one of the receptionists who wore bright red lipstick, while the other receptionist was silent and stared at Nick''s handsome looks.


    "If I want to put up an announcement that you can put in your newspaper, who should I meet with?" Nick asked the woman who now turned to her colleague who was also confused by Nick''s question.


    "You mean you want to insert some kind of advertisement? Like that sir?" Asked the receptionist who had been silent. Nick, who heard those words, turned to the receptionist and nodded his head, confirming it. The two receptionists immediately opened their computer screens and saw if part of the ad loading was still running or not.


    "Ah... You will meet one of our agents, wait on the seat in front of you, sir!" Said the red-lipped receptionist to Nick, while showing a place not far from their position. A place that has four sofas and one table, a place that is deliberately reserved for those who are waiting for someone and will have a meeting with several agents in their office.


    Nick nodded his head and straightened his tie as he walked to the sofa. He waited very patiently for the arrival of an agent who could help him put up the announcement of the contest.


    It didn''t take him long to wait until he finally saw a man get out of the elevator and turned to the two receptionists and asked who was looking for him. The two beautiful women who were standing behind the information desk pointed at Nick who was now watching him silently.

 Chapter 76 - Nicks Effort

    And when the man walked up to him, Nick immediately stood up from his seat and nodded his head briefly. "My name is Sebastian, nice to meet you!" Said the man who first introduced his name to Nick while holding out his hand to shake Nick''s hand.


    Nick also warmly welcomed the outstretched hand and shook it while replying, "I''m Nick! Nice to meet you too." said Nick.


    Sebastian chuckled softly and invited Nick to sit back on the sofa, along with himself who was also sitting there, he then moved his seat to be closer to Nick who was now silently staring at him.


    "So, what can I do to help? I heard if you want to run a story that you want to put in our newspaper, correct?" Sebastian asked who was now making sure that what his guests wanted was the same as what the two workers had reported.


    Nick nodded his head, confirming this, making Sebastian frown when Nick took out a paper from his pocket. "I want you to make a contest like this!" Nick said while showing a paper that turned out to be a contest sentence and a symbol image that Nick had very well painted.


    The man named Sebastian took the paper and was silent when he saw the writing written on it.


    ''Wanted, someone who has a birthmark like a picture above! One with skills beyond human limits! For anyone who feels and is right, will get a reward of $ 5000.''


    Sebastian looked at Nick and the paper in turn. Then the man laughed loudly and put the paper on the table saying,


    "Hahaha... Don''t joke with me, sir! I know you''re bored right now, but our company doesn''t accept jokes of any kind at this time, and we don''t want to be in the spotlight of other media." Says Sebastian who apparently thinks that Nick is currently teasing him and working on him.


    But Nick, who was really serious, just kept quiet and looked at the man with a sharp gaze. Until Sebastian was silent and looked back at Nick, he exhaled and was about to give a warning to Nick. But before he opened his voice, Nick who felt he didn''t have much time said,


    "I''m not joking, Mr. Sebastian! I''ll pay whatever it costs to put this contest on the front page of your newspaper and all of your media! As long as this announcement can be widely spread throughout the world!" That''s what Nick said, which managed to silence Sebastian in front of him. The man who was believed to be a middle-level manager in the company turned to the two receptionists behind him who were now staring at him. Sebastian also gave them a code to call the top-level managers, to discuss this together, because after all, Sebastian would definitely consider the risks of setting up the contest which he feared if it was just a trick for people,


    "Then, we will discuss this with the general manager, how about sir...?"


    "Nick!" Nick said, answering Sebastian who forgot his name. Sebastian nodded and smiled then waited for the general manager to arrive.


    Nick didn''t mind if he really had to discuss this with the top-level management of the company, as long as the plan was actually implemented.


    Waiting for quite a long time, finally, another man came in with a neater dress, and of course, he looked more manly than Sebastian. Nick stood up from his seat to shake the man''s hand. The man smiled faintly, then turned to Sebastian to ask what was really going on here. Sebastian also explained everything in great detail, and in a not-so-loud voice. Meanwhile, Nick, who was sitting in front of the two of them, was silent and watched how Sebastian explained everything to the man who had a higher position than Sebastian.


    "Oh really?" asked the man who then took the paper on the table and read the writing on it. He also looked at Nick who looked at him with a raised eyebrow, then the man smiled and held out his hand to Nick as he said,


    "Ah¡­ I forgot to introduce my name, I am John, the general manager of this company." The man said introducing himself. Nick welcomed the outstretched hand casually and introduced his name to the man.


    "Nicholas, I am the CEO of the company I.CO Light." Said Nick who introduced himself to John, which then made the two men in front of Nick speechless with wide-eyes when they heard that Nick was a CEO of a large, well-known company. John turned to Sebastian who was equally disbelieving like him, then John spoke.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect you to be the CEO of I.CO Light!" Said John whose attitude immediately changed towards Nick who was now smiling at him.


    "So you want to make a contest like this?" asked John, when he had let go of their hands. Nick nodded, confirmed this, and looked at John very seriously.


    "I just hope that this contest can be on the front cover. And I will pay whatever it costs to spread this announcement." Nick said to John. Seeing the sincerity of Nick, made John finally do what Nick wanted, and of course, it was not done for free. Nick had to spend a lot of money just to advertise the news.


    "We''ll let you know when we''re done printing it, Mr. Nick!" said John to Nick who nodded his head in response to the words that John threw at him, which then made Nick decide to return to his activities as before after he felt that his intentions for the day had been completed.


    ...


    According to what Mr. John said to Nick, he actually contacted Nick and let them know if they had printed the newspaper, and he even sent a newspaper to Nick''s office, so that it could be said as evidence if they did. and had started spreading the word about the contest that Nick wanted last night.


    "Mr. Nick!" a call made by a beautiful woman who is now walking into the CEO''s office, making Nick, who was sitting relaxed, now turn his gaze to the woman who walks carrying an international newspaper, which of course makes Nick feel that he will definitely ask about the newspaper.


    "What''s wrong Susan?" Nick asked Susan, who now looked at the CEO in complete confusion as she showed him the newspaper with the first page which Nick thought was amazing at the time.


    "Is the Nick listed in this paper a Nick from the same company as our company name, Mr. Nick?" a question uttered by Susan, made Nick now smile and then nodded his head as he said,


    "Yeah... Nick, over there is Nicholas! And that is our company, Susan!" Nick explained to Susan who was now frowning and then said,


    "Sir! Are you... um..-


    Nick frowned when Susan''s words stopped there, which made Nick chuckle now as he asked,


    "Crazy?" Nick asked Susan who now immediately turned her gaze and said,


    "Yeah¡­ why are you doing a contest like this, and this is on the front page?!" Susan asked Nick who was now waving his hand to let him know if he should approach Nick this time,


    "Come here, Susan!" Nick ordered Susan, which made Susa walk up to the CEO, and when Nick held out his right hand, Susan knew that she wanted the newspaper which Susan gave Nick the letter.


    "I know... you as my assistant must feel that the action I did was something that was beyond your senses, right?" Nick asked Susan who was now nodding her head,


    "But.. this is my wish and my duty as myself, so I beg you¡­ no need to overreact and you just need to close your eyes and ears, everything will be fine¡­ this news will not have a big impact on our company !" said Nick to Susan, which made Susan who heard it now nodded understanding what Nick said.


    "You can go back and do your thing again, Susan!" continued Nick to Susan, for which Susan nodded her head silently and immediately left the room.


    Actually, Nick knew Susan''s good intentions, but because Nick knew that this was not Susan''s job, which in the end forced Nick to speak and act like that to his personal assistant.


    "Hh¡­ it turns out that having those two tasks is a difficult thing!" Nick muttered to himself, Nick''s eyes now turned back to staring at the international newspaper, his gaze was staring at the first page of the news, which made him now expand his smile after being satisfied that the results he wanted really matched his expectations.


    "They did everything well!" that''s the praise that was given by Nick to the printing press, especially John. After he felt that if he succeeded in the first stage, the next stage would be awaited by Nick and it started from the day the newspaper was spread.


    "Hopefully I find you soon, ice bender!" mumbled Nick as his eyes stared at the symbol that was clearly on the first page of the newspaper, Nick hoped that the ice bender would see this news soon and find himself in new york.


    ...

 Chapter 77 - Errands For Yena

    Following what Nick intended, the next thing he did was just wait for the arrival of the Ice controller, which of course had been taken into account by Nick beforehand. He put a number in the newspaper, and it was a number that belonged to his trusted confidant who had lived with Nick for most of his life and was like any other sibling to Nick, Yena. The son of their trust and the keeper of their former home, Yelen.


    Previously, Nick had had a long conversation with Yena, although previously Yena felt that the young master, as well as the big master, should be examined by a psychologist owned by his family because Yena did not just believe what Nick explained to her.


    ¡­


    That night, Yena walked through the halls of the luxury house, she walked quickly and then stopped right in front of the door of Mr. Nicholas'' office, after previously she received a call from her master to immediately meet him in his office.


    "Hh ..." Yena did not know what the master would say or order, which made her have to and will always exhale first, to prepare her mentality before finally knocking on the door from the master''s room three times, according to rules and etiquette.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Who is that?" asked the Master from inside the room, which made Yena immediately straighten up and then say,


    "It''s me, Yena¡­ Mr. Nick!" Yena said answering the question, which in the end the Master said,


    "Just come in, Yena!" Nick''s orders to Yena, which made Yena exhale and then hold the doorknob, and then she entered the room and found that in the room, Nick was sitting in front of his desk and turned his gaze to Yena who had just entered. into that room.


    "You called me, Mr. Nick?" Yena asked Nick who was now smiling and then nodded his head in response to the question,


    "Yeah¡­ sit across from me! There is something I want to discuss with you right now!" said Nick to Yena who now frowned and then walked to finally she sat right in the empty chair in front of Nick at that time.


    Yena''s gaze is now looking intently at his employer as if he was waiting for Nick''s words to her at this time, and it made Nick smile to see that Yena was waiting for him to speak, which in the end Nick nodded his head and said,


    "So¡­ there''s something I want to tell you Yena, and it''s about me and Queen too!" said Nick to Yena who now frowned at the explanation, which of course made Yena now nod her head in response to these words, and then Nick spoke again.


    "We are not humans, Yena!" Nick explained to Yena, which of course made her frown now when she heard Nick say that, and it had been predicted by Nick beforehand.


    "W¡­ what do you mean, sir?" Yena asked Nick, and even now Yena smiled slightly as if she thought that Nick was joking at the moment, and made Nick laugh too.


    "Yeah¡­ I am not a human, and neither is Queen, Yena¡­ we are things that fell to earth, nineteen years ago!" Nick explained to Yena who therefore frowned again, not believing what the master said, which made Yena feel that this conversation made no sense at all.


    "Mr. Nick, I''m sorry for saying this¡­ but, I''m very confused right now. if you''re kidding, you can..-


    "I''m not kidding Yena!" said Nick interrupting Yena''s words who now widened their eyes in surprise at Nick''s words at that time,


    "I''m not joking and I''m one hundred percent serious!" continued Nick to Yena who now exhaled and then said,


    "Hh ... sorry, sir ... I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but ... I think you should speak to Doctor Watson!" Yena said suggesting Nick speak to Edward''s family psychologist doctor, which of course made Nick now stunned to hear Yena say that.


    "So¡­ you think I''m crazy, Yena?" Nick asked Yena who immediately stiffened when she felt that she had made a mistake, she shook his head to Yena quickly as she said,


    "No¡­ No sir! I don''t think of you that way right now, but¡­ I think you''re going through something hard that you''re saying things that don''t make sense to me!" Yena said to Nick who was now stunned by his words and then he said,


    "I haven''t even finished this conversation yet, Yena!" Nick replied to Yena who was now stunned to respond, "You can give me advice like that after I finish telling you, do you understand?" Nick explained to Yena who now nodded his head in response to those words, and made Nick now move his eyes towards the chair, as if asking Yena to sit back in the chair there, after previously getting up from the chair.


    "So¡­ I will continue my story, and I want you to listen to me first, and after that, you can give me your advice again, do you understand Yena?" Nick asked Yena who now obediently and afraid nodded her head in response to Nick''s words.


    Nick straightened his seat and said again,


    "I was one of the twelve stars that fell back then, and I happened to be found by my father! And I also happened to meet Queen who is both one of the fallen stars." explained Nick to Yena who was silent listening to him, and made Nick say again, "At first I didn''t know that either, but ... I found a note from my Dad that said it, and also I can control elements that will surely surprise people and including you, and this element was the thing that helped me and Queen both survive the plane crash back then!" Nick explained to Yena, which made Yena exhale and look at the Master, waiting for him to finish telling his story, and when she felt that Nick was done with his story, Yena finally said,


    "It seems that you really must speak to Doctor Watson, my lord ... let me summon Doctor Watson to see you tonight!" Yena said to Nick who now chuckled hearing that and then he let Yena get up from his seat to go outside the room, but Yena''s footsteps stopped when he found a very large lump of water floating in the doorway that was closed at that time, which of course it made Yena surprised not playing. She felt like she was in a hallucination, his eyes even looked at Nick who now raised his right hand, and made Yena feel that what his young master said was true.


    "M¡­master¡­" Yena said to Nick in fear, which then made Nick raise his hand and throw it down, and at the same time, the lump of water floated up before finally falling like torrential rain, or rather a waterfall and falling. wet the whole room including Nick and Yena who were shocked by it.


    BYUURRRRR!!!


    "AAAAH!!" Yena screamed, surprised by the coldness of the water, with a look that still couldn''t believe she turned to look at Nick which then made Nick now ask,


    "Do I still have to speak to Doctor Watson, Yena?" Nick asked Yena, who now slowly shook his head, answering Nick''s question, and made Nick ask again,


    "So¡­ do you understand and believe me now, Yena?" Nick asked Yena, and the beautiful and innocent woman now nodded her head in response to Nick''s question which made Nick smile and nod happily because his trust finally believed in the story he told that day.


    "Actually¡­ I still want to talk to you about this matter, because I need you to help me, but¡­ since we''re both wet, so it''d be better if we change first and meet back in the music room, how about it? Do you agree with my suggestion on that one, Yena?" Nick asked the trust who now immediately nodded his head again, and made Nick spread his hands to invite Yena to immediately leave the room.


    With hurried steps, Yena left the room and walked in a hurry to change her clothes, which of course Yena''s condition at that time made a lot of maids and maids who saw it confused, about why Yena got soaked after leaving their master''s room, but when he saw that the big master was also soaking wet, all the male servants ran over to him to inquire about the condition of Nick, who now shook his head and said,


    "It''s nothing¡­ I think there''s a leaky pipe in my room, so I want you to clean it up and dry all my important documents!" said Nick to his servants who of course very obeyed by those who immediately moved quickly there.


    Nick also walked into his room to change clothes, after that he immediately went to the music room to meet Yena again and explain what Nick wanted to ask, he asked Yena to help him and one of them was receiving calls from applicants, if indeed they were is an Ice controller, Yena''s task is simple, she only bridges between people who claim to be ice controllers with Nick, Yena will rent a place and arrange the day of their meeting because Nick knows that if it''s not only the real controller, it could be someone else. -a prankster who only wanted a present that Nick had posted on the daily news in the international newspapers of the day.


    ¡­

 Chapter 78 - Different Nick

    "AAAAH!!" Yena screamed, surprised by the coldness of the water, with feelings that were still in disbelief, she turned to look at Nick which then made Nick now ask,


    "Do I still have to speak to Doctor Watson, Yena?" Nick asked Yena. The woman now slowly shook her head, answered the question asked by Nick, and made Nick ask again,


    "So¡­ Do you understand and believe me now, Yena?" Nick asked again, which made the beautiful and innocent woman now nod her head in response to Nick''s question which made Nick smile now. He nodded, happy because his trust finally believed the story he told him that day.


    "Actually¡­ I still want to talk to you about this matter, because I need you to help me, but¡­ Since we''re both wet, so it''d be nice if we change first and meet back in the music room, how about it? Do you agree with my suggestion on that one, Yena?" Nick asked the confidant who now immediately nodded his head again, making Nick stretch out his hand to invite Yena to get out of the room immediately.


    With hurried steps, Yena left the room and walked in a hurry to change her clothes, which of course Yena''s condition at that time made a lot of maids and maids who saw it confused, about why Yena got soaked after leaving the master''s room. them, but when they saw that the big master was also soaking wet, all the male servants ran to him to inquire about the condition of Nick, who now shook his head and said,


    "Nothing¡­ I think there''s a leaky pipe in my room, so I want you to clean it up and dry all my important data and documents!" Nick replied to his servants who of course were very obedient to the order and immediately moved.


    Nick walked into his room to change clothes, after that he immediately went to the music room to meet Yena again and explain what Nick wanted to ask, he asked Yena to help him. Among them is receiving calls from people, if indeed they are the person Nick is looking for. Yena''s job is simple, she only bridges between people who claim to be the owner of the sign and Nick, Yena will rent a place and arrange the day of their meeting because Nick knows that if it''s not only the real person who comes, it could be other people. a prankster who only wanted a present that Nick had posted on the daily news in the international newspapers of the time.


    ¡­


    Drrt .. drrt ¡­


    When Nick''s cell phone vibrated, the man who was currently attending a meeting in his office looked up at the vibrating table next to his laptop screen. He looked at his cellphone screen which showed that Yena was now trying to contact him, it made all the workers attending the meeting silent, including the man who was now standing in front of the room and explaining the presentation of his duties.


    Nick exhaled slowly and looked back at the man who was now standing in front of him who was staring at him in silence. Nick nodded his head slowly, and said, "Okay... I already understand the meaning of the points you are explaining now, Daniel. Thank you!" Nick said to Daniel who immediately nodded his head and smiled at Nick. The man then sat back in his place and looked back at Nick who was now looking at all his workers.


    All workers who have positions as permanent staff at Nick''s company officials are now waiting for an explanation and further decisions that Nick will explain to them. "Well¡­ I saw the progress of this month and the results of your hard work are great! So let''s end the meeting here. Good Job, Everybody!" But apparently, Nick closed the meeting and said that they had all worked well this month. Although it raised a big question in the minds of the entire staff because Nick seemed rushed and immediately left the meeting room as soon as he said that.


    Nick, who walked out of the meeting room earlier, and grabbed his cellphone immediately picked up the call from Yena, "Yeah, Yena... What''s wrong?" Nick asked when he picked up the call.


    He also heard Yena answer, "Mr. Nick! Five people contacted me this afternoon and told me they were the person you were looking for!" Yena explained that she got five calls this afternoon.


    Nick, who was walking towards the elevator, nodded his head slowly and pressed the button for the elevator, and waited for the elevator to come. Nick then asked Yena, "Then, what is the problem now, that you called me, Yena?" Nick asked who felt that Yena had disturbed the meeting earlier.


    Stuttering, Yena replied, "Umm¡­ I want to ask sir. Do you want these five people to meet you at the same time, or do you want to meet them separately and one by one?" That was the question asked by Yena which became a problem for her.


    Nick exhaled hearing the question, he was silent considering it, until finally the elevator door opened and made him step inside and press the button for the floor he is currently headed for.


    "Alright, I''m just asking you! How well do you think it is, Yena?" Asked Nick who wanted to hear Yena''s opinion because he was confused about what he should choose.


    Yena also replied, "I think... It would be better if you meet them one by one sir... It was done so that you can freely ask them!" It was Yena who gave Nick a suggestion.


    Nick agreed with the suggestion and nodded his head, "Then just do what you said just now, Yena. I will follow your advice! Make a schedule for my meeting with them, and give it to me later! You understand?" Nick orders Yena.


    "Yes sir! I will do that!" Yena answered when she heard the order from Nick. Then their phone line was cut off, and Nick sighed.


    "There will be a chance that four of them are liars who want money!" Nick muttered as the elevator doors opened and he walked out of the elevator.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, the afternoon had turned into Night and Nick had just returned from his office. He got out of the car after having an exciting conversation with the driver. As soon as he got out of the car, his gaze now turned to Yena who was already standing in the doorway and bowed his head as a respectful greeting to Nick who now nodded his head and walked over to Yena while asking,


    "Have you made the schedule, Yena?" Nick asked Yena who was now walking to keep up with Nick''s footsteps who just walked into the magnificent house, which then made Yena nod her head to answer the questions that Nick asked her.


    "I have made the schedule, sir!" Yena reported and it made Nick nod as he said again,


    "Keep it on my office desk!" Nick ordered as he went to turn towards Queen who was in the living room at the time, which made Yena nod her head and immediately carry out the orders given to her by Nick.


    Nick walked over to Queen who was looking through magazines at the time, and then turned his gaze to Nick while smiling sweetly at the arrival of his brother.


    "You''re already home, it seems!" Nick said to Queen who was now nodding his head. Nick sat beside his brother who was busy with his activities, and asked, "How was today?" Nick asked Queen who now shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly as she said,


    "Well¡­ As usual, Nick!" replied the Queen.


    Nick nodded, then asked again "Then what about the man who asked about your birthmark, have you met him again?" Nick asked Queen.


    "Vernon, you mean?" Queen asked who told Nick if the name of the man was Vernon. Nick nodded his head, confirming that it was the man he meant.


    Queen exhaled and put the magazine she was holding onto the table and said, "Yeah¡­ I met him and we talked a lot!" replied the Queen.


    Nick turned to look at Queen as if wanting to know more about what the two of them were talking about. And Queen knows exactly what Nick wants. She immediately grabbed his bag and pulled out a bracelet that had a pendant with his birthmark.


    "I managed to talk to him, and he gave me my bracelet back! I also said that I was not alone. It made him curious and said he wanted to see you." Queen explained to Nick who was now smiling and nodding his head.


    "Well... That''s good! But it looks like I''ll be meeting with Vernon for a while because I have a lot of schedules and also have to meet people who claim to be one of the fallen stars like us!'' Nick explained to Queen who was now exhaling and nodded understandingly as he spoke.


    "It''s all because of your newspaper right?" Queen asked Nick who chuckled softly and nodded his head.


    "Yeah¡­ And because of that, I''ll be even more selective and busier! You and Vernon communicate well. My suit has time, I will meet him!" Nick to Queen who is currently nodding obediently in response to the orders given by his brother to him.


    Nick finally returned to his room and rested for a while.

 Chapter 79 - Expectation

    It was eleven o''clock at night after Nick had had dinner and had a little chat with Queen, he now entered his office and found a sheet of paper with the schedule for his meetings with the people who contacted Yena this afternoon.


    "Hahh¡­ Let''s see the names of these people!" Nick said to himself while sitting in his work chair, he then read one by one the meeting schedule.


    "On Wednesday I will meet a person named Yoana, a woman approaching twenty years old! Saturday I''m going to meet a man named John who is nineteen years old! Monday I will meet a man named Yuda, and the age is not stated here, Thursday I will meet a woman named Rose and here is also not told her age ... and so is Sunday named Imelda, what is this?? Why didn''t Yena ask about their age?!" Nick muttered to himself, after reading the caption. Nick quickly grabbed his home phone and immediately dialed it to Yena.


    "Yes sir?" Yena asked in the distance, who immediately picked up the phone.


    "Come to me now at the office!" Nick said very briefly and quickly hung up the call again. He felt tired and annoyed with everything he did today, he felt as if Yena did not work with all his heart at that time.


    It didn''t take long, there was a knock on his office door and Nick knew it was Yena,


    "Come in, Yena!" Nick said to Yena who now stepped into his room, and at the same time, Nick threw all the paper on his desk. He also quickly reprimanded Yena, "Why don''t some of these people have a clear age, Yena?" Nick asked Yena quite loudly, which made Yena look at Nick in surprise.


    "Eum¡­ I''m sorry, I forgot about that qualification, Master!" Yena replied bowing her head knowing that it was her fault, which made Nick now sigh in annoyance.


    "Call them again and ask their age, if their age is not the same as mine, just cross them from this schedule, you understand Yena?" Said Nick who gave the order and asked Yena again. Yena immediately nodded her head understanding the order.


    "Okay sir, I''ll do it!" Yena answered.


    "Alright¡­ you can go!" Said Nick again.


    Without asking much, Yena immediately left Nick''s room and left the master alone in the room.


    After Yena left without saying a word, Nick was silent and pensive, he became confused with the feeling because there was something strange inside him right now. He seemed very eager to meet people like himself, no ... No ... He meant stars like him as if there was something they had to complete on this earth, which of course made Nick shake his head after he was sure that he had an important assignment from something he forgot, which of course made him feel confused and like now.


    ¡­


    The day passed so quickly, according to the schedule that had been arranged by Yena, Wednesday was the day where Nick met the first person named Yoana, a woman whose age was not much different from Nick at that time. That day, Nick will meet with Yoana at a famous restaurant that Yena had previously ordered, which of course was on orders from Nick.


    "Are you sure you will rent a restaurant just to meet them, sir?" a question that Yena asked at that time, made Nick nod his head in response to the question,


    "Yeah¡­ should I take that person to go home? That''s even more dangerous Yena, just rent out the restaurant for some of my meetings with the others too, because I don''t want to bother changing restaurants later!" said Nick to Yena, which made Yena nod her head in response to the order, and that''s what Yena did.


    ¡­


    That night, Nick sat in his place, looked intently at the fat woman with curly hair, who was now smiling at Nick very happily, as if he was about to win a jackpot, which of course the smile was recognized by Nick who now nodded his head instantly, which, of course, made the woman''s brows now rise as she stared at him in bewilderment.


    "What should I do, Mr. Nick?" a question uttered by Yoana at that moment, made Nick take a breath and then say,


    "Can you show me the marks on my body, like the symbol I put on the newspaper, Yoana?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time, made Yoana smile confidently, she showed the symbol that was now on her arm, which made Nick nodded to see it.


    "Did I pass?" Yoana asked Nick who was now frowning and then said,


    "Not yet¡­ there is one more thing you need to show me, Yoana!" said Nick to Yoana who was now nodding his head,


    "Yeah.. what is it?" Yoana asked Nick,


    "Show your skills!" Nick ordered Yoana, which made Yoana with a smile now get up from her chair and start singing, which of course made Nick frown.


    ''Hey¡­ what''s going on with her? This is not a talent show!!'' Nick muttered in his mind, which made him now frown when he heard the discordant and loud voice emitted by Yoana, which made Nick immediately turn to look at Yena who panicked and immediately summoned two bodyguards there to immediately secure the fat girl, who looked surprised and confused.


    "Mr. Nick?? What happen?? Hey!! Hey!!! wait¡­ I still have other abilities!" said Yoana insisting on showing her talent, which of course made Nick shake his head as he said,


    "That''s not what I wanted, you didn''t pass Yoana! Take him away!" said Nick to the two bodyguards who returned to bring Yoana out of the restaurant.


    Seeing Yoana who kept screaming that she had another talent, Yena slowly approached Nick who was exhaling in his seat, and then shook his head there, which made Yena now say,


    "Ah¡­ it turns out that she is not the real one!" Yena said to Nick, who now turned to look at her who smiled awkwardly at Nick who now nodded his head without reacting, Nick got up from his seat and handed over Yoana''s data.


    "Yeah¡­ this is just the first person, so we at least have an idea for the others, because I''m sure¡­ there will be many people like her that we''ll meet the next day, Yena!" Nick explained to Yena who nodded in response, and then Nick left the restaurant to go home.


    ¡­


    As Nick said to Yena, regarding people who are exactly like Yoana, the next meeting schedule is even worse than Yoana''s. It was a Saturday, and Nick met John, a man who was the same age as Nick at the time, which of course made Nick curious because he said if he always remembers that if he doesn''t come from this earth, that''s what is inside. Josh''s note.


    "Hm¡­ I hope this is the person I''m looking for!" mumbled Nick in his car, which of course made the driver now turn his gaze to Nick and say,


    "Hope you find it, sir!" said the young man, to which Nick now smiled in response,


    "Yeah ... I hope you''re right Ab!" continued Nick, at the same time they had arrived at the restaurant where they rented, which of course made Nick now look at several bodyguards and Yena who was already standing and ready to welcome his arrival at that time.


    Nick got out of his car and walked over to Yena who had bowed her head in a formal salute to the employer.


    "Has this man named John to come yet, Yena?" Nick''s question at that time made Yena shake her head but with a smile that never left her lips that made Nick now exhale and then nod his head while grabbing a napkin that was neatly folded on the table and put it around his neck saying,


    "Bring me the steak! I am hungry!" said Nick to Yena, which made Yena immediately turn her gaze to the chefs who swiftly walked into the kitchen, and seconds later they brought the warm steak that Yena had ordered ten minutes ago.


    "Ok¡­ at least this Steak came just in time!" said Nick while eating the dish voraciously, while Yena now smiled and stepped back to give Nick some freedom there.


    At the same time, a bodyguard walked up to Yena, which made Nick look at her for a moment, but he went back to eating the steak.


    The bodyguard whispered to Yena, which made Yena now frown, and then nodded her head in response to the whisper. The bodyguard left, and now Nick asked,


    "So¡­ has the person come?" asked Nick guessing the whisper said by the Bodyguard earlier to Yena, which then made Yena now turn to look at Nick and smile while nodding at him and saying,


    "Yeah, sir¡­ he''s already here, and he''s outside the restaurant!" Yena replied to Nick, who was now nodding his head and drinking the wine that had been served earlier.


    Nick wiped his mouth with a white napkin and then he nodded his head in response to Yena''s words as he said,


    "Then tell him to come in, what are you waiting for?" said Nick to Yena, who now nodded his head and then turned his gaze to look at the bodyguard who then understood with that gaze and let a man into the restaurant.


    When Nick turned his gaze to the man who had just entered the restaurant, Nick was immediately surprised, because the man''s appearance was unusual.

 Chapter 80 - Last Chance

    Nick got out of the car and walked over to Yena, who had time to salute him by bowing his head formally. He also stood up straight in front of Nick when Nick had arrived right in front of him.


    "So, has this man named John come, Yena?" That''s the question that came out of Nick''s mouth to Yena who was now looking at him very formally. Yena shook her head slowly, but still with a smile that never left her lips when she was in public. Nick exhaled and then entered the restaurant first, so Yena and some of the bodyguards followed him.


    Nick sat down at one of the dining tables in the restaurant and took a napkin that was neatly folded on the table. He put the napkin around his neck, then spoke. "Then bring me the steak! I''m hungry and will eat first." Nick said to Yena, causing the woman to immediately turn to the chefs standing in front of the kitchen who quickly entered the kitchen to bring fresh steak which they had already prepared because Yena ordered it ten minutes ago before Nick''s arrival.


    Nick was surprised when the dish arrived quickly and still looked warm. Nick smiled and turned to Yena and said, "Okay, at least this steak came on time!" said Nick enthusiastically. He immediately ate the dish voraciously, because his hunger was unbearable. Meanwhile Yena just smiled and took a few steps back to give Nick more freedom to enjoy his food.


    But at the same time, a bodyguard who was actually guarding the front came and walked over to Yena, making Nick, who was eating his steak, turn around for a moment but then he returned to eating the dish.


    The bodyguard whispered to Yena, and walked away after Yena heard it. Yena also frowned and nodded her head slowly at the bodyguard, and the bodyguard left the room to return to his place.


    Nick turned to Yena and asked,


    "So¡­ Has that person come already?" asked Nick guessing the whisper that the Bodyguard had said to Yena, which then made Yena now turn to look at Nick and smile while nodding at him and saying,


    "Yeah, sir¡­ he''s already here, and he''s outside the restaurant!" Yena replied to Nick, who was now nodding his head and drinking the wine that had been served earlier.


    Nick wiped his mouth with a white napkin and then he nodded his head in response to Yena''s words as he said,


    "Then tell him to come in, what are you waiting for?" said Nick to Yena, who now nodded his head and then turned his gaze to look at the bodyguard who then understood with that gaze and let a man into the restaurant.


    When Nick turned his gaze to the man who had just entered the restaurant, Nick was immediately surprised, because the man''s appearance was unusual. He wore a long robe so that the cloth from his robe dragged the ground, a hood that covered his entire face and a toy sword he was carrying, which made Nick now feel a headache as soon as he saw the man.


    "S¡­ so¡­ you''re the one named John?" Nick asked the man who was now nodding his head,


    "Eum¡­ ok¡­ may I ask first, why are you wearing a costume to meet me, John?" Nick asked John who was now sitting on the chair opposite Nick''s while saying,


    "Aren''t we the same, Nick?" John asked Nick who was now tilting his head to the side, as if he didn''t understand what John was saying to him at that time, but Nick tried not to respond and asked again,


    "Sorry I don''t understand what you''re saying, but¡­ we can skip that and let''s get to the main topic!" said Nick to John who now nodded mysteriously, which made Nick turn briefly to look at Yena who was now shrugging his shoulders as if he didn''t have any ideas at this time about John.


    "Could you show me the coat of arms you have that looks exactly like the one I put in the paper, John?" Nick asked John who now nodded his head and then showed the sword he was carrying, which now Nick himself believed that inside the sword shaft, was engraved a symbol similar to the one in the newspaper, which of course made Nick exhale and nod lazily. while waving his hand at Yena, which made Yena immediately ordered two bodyguards to take the man named John out of the restaurant.


    "Khkh ..." Nick chuckled without saying anything else, this is only the second day and the next day will definitely be more tiring than today, that''s what Nick now knows, which he finally exhaled and said,


    "I didn''t think that the contest I was doing attracted a lot of desperate people!" Nick said to Yena who was now holding back her smile, but Nick knew that Yena was laughing at him right now, but Nick couldn''t do anything to make her move and hand over the crazy man data to Yena and immediately left the restaurant with mixed feelings because Yena laughed at him that day.


    Nick got into his private car muttering, "I hope tomorrow isn''t worse than today!" that was the hope he gave, which made Ab the driver smiled and nodded in response to the hope, "Forward!" said Nick and the car drove back to leave the restaurant.


    Like the previous day, Nick''s expectations on the next day were the same, he felt his expectations were crushed by desperate people who only wanted to get the treasure promised by Nick, which of course made him even more dizzy and even had a headache. And that night, is the night where Nick will meet the last person to contact him, she is a woman named Imelda.


    The skinny woman with pale white skin there is the same as Yoana, she considers that the competition conducted by Nick is a talent search event, which of course makes Nick tired and no longer excited to undergo a selection like this, he is already annoyed with all the hopes that he raises in every day.


    Nick walked out of the building with a very, very bad expression, which of course made Yena go awry at this point.


    "Mr Nicholas?!" a call that sounded from a distance, made Nick who was about to get into the car now turned his head and looked at a woman who was now running towards him with a very panicked and tense expression, which of course made Nick now frown and then asked,


    "What do you want?" Nick asked this woman who was now exhaling as she said,


    "Did you make the contest that was in the paper, sir?" the woman asked Nick which now made Nick exhale and wave his hand towards Yena, which made Yena immediately face the woman, while Nick was about to get into his car,


    "I have a friend whose birthmark is the same as the crest you included, sir!" said the woman which made Nick who was about to get into the car stopped and turned his gaze to the woman.


    Nick was silent, he never told or included that the symbol was a birthmark to anyone, and including the main newspaper that organized the contest.


    ''how does he know if it''s a birthmark?'' that''s the question that is in Nick''s head right now, so now he walks back and turns his gaze to the woman and asks,


    "Are you sure?" Nick asked the woman who was now nodding his head, and from the woman''s eyes, Nick could see if he really meant it, which of course made Nick exhale and ask again,


    "Did you see the news?" Nick asked the woman who was now shaking her head in response,


    "I heard from my customer named John¡­ he asked me to tattoo the exact same logo as my best friend''s, and at first I thought he was my best friend''s girlfriend, but he started telling me about this contest and I''m sure this friend of mine is the person you''re looking for! " said the woman to Nick who was now exhaling slowly while looking intently at the woman''s face,


    "Alright¡­ if I''m telling the truth, I''ll make another meeting with that friend of yours!" said Nick to the woman who was now saying,


    "Eum¡­ but he''s a commoner¡­ I mean¡­ he doesn''t like luxury, so¡­ can we meet him at a simpler place later, sir?" asked the woman who now squeaked and cocked her head and said,


    "It can be arranged by Yena!" said Nick to the woman who was now smiling and nodding,


    "What''s your name?" Nick asked the woman, to which she smiled and said,


    "Jenny, sir!" said Jenny introducing herself to Nick who now nodded his head in response to the name,


    "Alright¡­ Yena will arrange our meeting again, see you Jenny!" said Nick to Jenny who now nodded his head in response to that, then Nick went back into the car and left the restaurant.

 Chapter 81 - Finally

    That night, Nick calls Yena back, to ask about his meeting with a woman named Jenny who admits that she has a friend who has the same birthmark as the mark that was included in the paper by Nick, which of course makes Nick impatient and curious. what day, place and time he will soon meet Jenny''s best friend.


    Nick sat on the sofa in the living room, after he had previously talked with Queen very excitingly, which finally Ncik ordered one of his servants to immediately call Yena to confront him at that time, which of course made the maid go to call Yena, and didn''t need it. For a long time, Yena had been in the room, which made Nick now turn to look at her who then said,


    "So how about it, Yena?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time, made Yena frown trying to understand what was being asked from the Master, which then made Nick explain it again because he felt that Yena did not understand the meaning of his current question.


    "Jenny¡­ when, where and what time should I meet her?" asked Nick clarifying the question, which of course made Yena realize to finally answer,


    "You''ll meet them at a fast food restaurant not far from Sir''s office, and he says that they always go to that restaurant on weekdays and at ten o''clock!" Yena explained to Nick who was now frowning at those words,


    "Fast food restaurant you say?" Nick asked Yena who now nodded his head, and made Nick exhale and feel very attracted to this person,


    "I never went to that restaurant just to meet someone other than to go play with Queen a few years ago..." Nick muttered, as if he was remembering past memories, in a time when he wasn''t as busy as he is now.


    "You can go back to those days sir, and that must have been fun!" Yena''s words at that time, made Nick now exhale and smile while nodding, but seconds later he said,


    "Yeah¡­ it will be a very precious memory if the person we meet is the right person¡­ and it will spoil my past memories if the person I meet later is someone who doesn''t match what I''m looking for!" said Nick to Yena, which made Yena nod in approval and agree with Nick''s words who now exhaled and then nodded his head towards Yena.


    "Thank you Yena, you can go back to your place!" said Nick to Yena who now bowed his head before finally leaving the place, leaving Nick alone in the room.


    ¡­


    In accordance with what Yena said, because Nick was also curious to death, in the end on Monday at ten o''clock, he deliberately canceled the entire meeting just to go to a fast food restaurant and wait for Jenny and Queen to arrive on the front porch chair. the restaurant. He ordered a soda and fries which had become his and Queen''s favorite menus in the past. Nick didn''t actually eat it, he just ordered it so he could at least sit there and find the person he was waiting for.


    Nick''s gaze is now stopped when he sees the person he recognizes as Jenny now walking along with a woman with a small face who is now walking to enter the fast food restaurant,


    "Hey, Jenny!" said Nick to Jenny, which then made the two women now turn to look at Nick, which made Jenny both surprised and pleased, while the other petite woman was now looking at her and frowning, feeling that she did not recognize the man.


    "Who is she, Jenny?" she asked Jenny who now smiled at her and said,


    "Ah! He is my friend I said will help you!" Jenny said to the woman who now turned her gaze back to look at Nick who was now smiling as he stretched out his hand,


    "My name is Nicholas!" Ncik said to the woman who now answered Nick''s outstretched hand while saying,


    "My name is Marla!" said the woman who had just introduced herself as Marla, and made Ncik nod his head.


    "Let''s sit down! There''s something I want to ask you, Marla!" said Nick to Marla, which made Marla now turn to look at Jenny who nodded her head and said,


    "You guys just talk, I''ll order your menu, Marla!" Jenny said to Marla, who quickly made Nick give Jenny his Black Card saying,


    "Ah! Use this!" Ncik said to Jenny who was surprised by this, but then she smiled and took the card, which of course made Marla wonder who the man in front of her was right now.


    "Let''s sit down!" said Nick to Marla who now nodded his head and then sat right in front of Nick at this time.


    "So¡­ what did you want to talk to me about, Eum¡­ Nicholas?" Marla asked nick who was now chuckling as he shook his head and then said,


    "Aha¡­ no¡­ no¡­ just call Nick!" said Nick to Marla who now nodded his head in response to that and re-corrected his question,


    "So¡­ what did you want to talk to me about, Nick?" Marla asked again, which made Nick look at her seriously now and then say,


    "I heard from your friend, if you have the same birthmark as this mark, is it true?" a question that was asked by Nick, who at that time took out a paper with an image of a symbol with a shape like the letter s with a lower arch that was longer upwards and slightly sharper in the middle, which of course made Marla frown to see the picture for Marla. nodded his head and said,


    "Yeah¡­ I have it!" Marla replied to Nick who now exhaled and then said,


    "Eum¡­ can I see that birthmark of yours?" Nick asked Marla who was now chuckling and looking at her as if Nick was such a brat at the time,


    "Sir¡­ I have a birthmark on my chest, under my nipples¡­ and do you think I''m a commercial sex worker who just wants to show her body just because you pay us a meal with your fancy card? Sorry, but I''m not that cheap!" said Marla feeling offended by Nick who was now wide-eyed and shook his head very quickly,


    "No No No¡­ I''m sorry I didn''t know your birthmark was there!" said Nick to Marla who was now exhaling and then nodding her head in annoyance,


    "Then? Is that all you wanted to ask me?" Marla asked Nick who now shook his head again and then said,


    "No¡­ there is one more thing I want to know, Marla!" said Nick to Marla who now exhaled again and then nodded his head as if asking Nick to explain what he wanted to know from him. However, instead of asking, Nick now turned to look at Soda who then slowly the soda water in the glass was now flowing slowly out of the glass and arranged a question for you on the table right in front of Marla who was surprised to see her.


    [Can you do something like me, Marla?]


    That''s the content of the sentence composed by the sparkling water which makes Marla now turn to look at Nick who nodded his head calmly, but remained silent, which seconds later the question made of water froze into ice, and then Nick was surprised by it.


    "Yeah¡­ I did the same as you, Nick!" Marla said to Nick who now widened his eyes and looked at Marla who also looked back at him.


    In the end, Nick found the shooting star he was looking for, and he was the ice controller. Of course it made Nick feel very happy to have visited Marla.


    "So¡­ why are you looking for me, Nick?" Marla asked Nick who now said,


    "I was looking for you because I found a newspaper kept by my father that reported about twelve falling stars, he also said that one of the falling stars was me, and made me think if I really am a falling star¡­ that means there are eleven more the same as me, and that''s where I looked for all of you!" said Nick explaining at length to Marla who now frowned and asked again,


    "You?? Have you found the others yet?" Marla asked Nick who now shook his head as he said,


    "Not all¡­ I only discovered the light when I was very young who is now my sister. And then there''s the fire looking for my sister, then I''m looking for you! There are only four people I recognize!" Ncick replied to Marla which made Marla now exhale and then nodded her head in response.


    "Then¡­ where is the light?" Marla asked Nick who was now smiling and then said,


    "She has a name, her name is Queen¡­ and she is in college!" clearly Nick answered Marla''s question who nodded his head again.


    "Queen¡­ what a name!" Marla said to Nick who was now nodding his head in response to that.


    "So¡­ that''s all you want to know from me?" Marla asked Nick who now shook his head and then walked away saying,

 Chapter 82 - Fight

    (Told about Lucas, Nick, Aidan, Wilson, Queen, and Marla in the present)


    Under what Nick ordered, they were ready for only one hour, after which they were back together in the original room and now the five people''s eyes were on Nick who watched them one by one and then nodded his head and said,


    "Come on! We''re going now to the nearby village where the forest burned!" said Nick turning his gaze to Lucas, who now nodded his head and stood up and then extended his hand towards Nick and Aidan, which made them shake hands with each other for the six of them to finally disappear from the mansion.


    Whoosh!


    ¡­


    In a quiet forest, in a charred condition that was engulfed in fire. The six of them appeared in the middle of the woods that night, which of course caused a big question mark for Nick who now turned his gaze to Lucas, and then Wilson immediately protested Lucas by saying,


    "What do you think?? why are we in the middle of the woods tonight, Lucas??" that''s what Wilson protested to Lucas who now shrugged his shoulders and hands before finally saying,


    "I only listened to what Nick told me to do!" Lucas answered Wilson''s question, which then made Wilson and the others turn to look at Nick who was now nodding his head in response to Lucas'' words at that time.


    "Yeah¡­ Lucas was right, I did order him to bring us here!" said Nick to all of them, which made Marla chuckle now as she said,


    "Why are we here? this is the jungle, Nick! You want us to be eaten by wolves huh?!" Marla said to Nick who now turned his gaze to Marla and said,


    "There aren''t any wolves in the burnt former forest, Marla¡­ besides I asked her to avoid the big question mark in the village if we just appeared!" said Nick explaining the reason, which made Lucas nod in response,


    "I don''t think we need to fight over a small matter like this!" Queen''s words were also given a nod by Aidan, which made Wilson and Marla finally shut up and follow what Nick said that night.


    "We will walk towards the village, and remember¡­ we will be acting as guests there, so no matter what happens don''t ever act rude there, understand?!" Nick said to the five of them, which made Marla chuckle now and then say,


    "We understand manners, and we''re not little kids¡­ Nick!" Marla said to Nick who now nodded his head and then took out a mask for Marla and Queen which now made them frown and ask,


    "Why do we have to wear masks?" Queen asked Nick who turned to look at him and then said,


    "This is just a precaution, Queen ..." Nick said to Queen, which made Marla now take the mask while saying,


    "Just do what she tells you, Queen!" Marla said to Queen, which made Queen now turn briefly to Marla and turned back to look at Nick who nodded his head, and in the end, he grabbed the mask and covered his face with it.


    "Come on! Let''s start the journey!" Lucas said to all of them, which made Nick nod his head and begin his sixth journey. They walked through the ashes of the forest to look for a village that was around there and hoped that they would eventually meet the fire and the lightning, or rather Vernon and Kendrick.


    ¡­


    Lucas walked ahead of the five, he had stamina that was quite strong than the others, and that was a plus sign for Lucas at this time. That night was quite cold, but the six people there had to continue their journey until finally, Lucas saw a light not far from the place, which made Lucas now turn his gaze towards the back, where the others were walking to approached him.


    "Hey! I found the light there!" Lucas said to Nick and the others, which made them smile happily.


    SYUTT!!!


    BLAAR!!!


    Light, as well as a loud bang of lightning, flashed around them, and it of course greatly shocked the six, which immediately made Nick curse there,


    "Unlucky! Stand by you! The two of them seem to be coming!" said Nick to all of them who were now focusing themselves on their surroundings.


    SHUTTT!!


    "!!"


    BLARR!!


    "NICK!!!"


    Queen Screamed as Nick was bounced away from his place by the horizontal lightning bolt, and it came from the right of where they were standing at the time. Meanwhile, the fire appeared from the left, so that Lucas knew that Nick, who was bouncing at that time, would face the fire.


    "Marla, Wilson! Face Kendrick, Aidan! Come with me!" Lucas said as he ran to Aidan who stretched out his hand and they disappeared, while Wilson and Marla who heard the order stared at each other for a moment before finally running to Kendrick who was in the opposite direction from the fire.


    Queen, who was left alone there, is now running to get to Nick, who was blown away there.


    SYUTT!!


    Queen saw Lucas and Aidan who appeared at the place where Nick was lying, and immediately Aidan took care of Nick who was now enduring pain from the lightning.


    "Aidan, quickly heal him!" Lucas said to Aidan who now sat down beside Nick,


    "I need time for this, Lucas! The lightning he used was huge, Nick was seriously injured!" Aidan said to Lucas which made him turn his head to look at Vernon who just shot fire at them but missed and burned the tree beside Lucas at that moment.


    WORR!!


    "How long will it take you, Aidan?!" Lucas asked Aidan, who was now shrugging his shoulders and reaching out to Nick who was staring at him but he was silent in pain.


    "Two to thirty minutes!" said Aidan to Lucas who was now flicking his head to the left,


    "Alright¡­ I''ll distract Vernon! And you did a great job, Aidan!" said Lucas who finally exhaled and disappeared from there.


    Whoosh!


    Shut up!!


    Lucas quickly appeared in front of Vernon and hit him to distract him, and it managed to attract the attention of Vernon who was annoyed that he had received a big punch in the face.


    "ARGH!"


    WOSH!!


    Syuut!!


    Lucas disappeared and reappeared behind Vernon, which made him now pat Vernon on the shoulder to make him fire again and try to hurt Lucas. However, it was in vain as Lucas was able to dodge it.


    "AARGH! I have no problem with you!" Vernon growled as he let out fire again and again at Lucas, which still made Lucas turn Vernon''s focus on him.


    Too bad, Vernon realized this and now turned to look at Nick who was being treated by Aidan, which made him now throw fire at them,


    "NOOOOO!!" Lucas screamed when the fire was about to hit Aidan who was focused on healing Nick, and Nick quickly used the rest of his strength to bring water and dispel the fire. Knowing that Vernon would continue to attack Aidan and Nick, Lucas immediately ran to Vernon and hugged him tightly, trying to lock his hands so he wouldn''t attack Aidan and Nick this time.


    "EAGHR let me go!" Vernon growled at Lucas, trying to get Lucas out of his body. Lucas'' current position completely locked Vernon''s hand movements.


    "No! Don''t hurt anyone, we came here calmly! We don''t want to fight!" Lucas said to Vernon, but Vernon didn''t want to hear what Lucas said and tried to free himself from Lucas'' embrace at that time.


    "Free! Or I will kill you!" Vernon threatened Lucas, but Lucas didn''t seem to be listening to him at all, which made Vernon take a desperate step.


    WORR!!!


    The flames engulfed the two of them, and Lucas could only endure the heat from the fire that was burning them both at the moment. Lucas could only growl softly when he knew that his body was now being burned by the flames emanating from Vernon''s body.


    "AARGH!" Lucas groaned hot, and hearing that made Aidan turn to look at him,


    "LUCAS!" called Aidan surprised because the position of the two of them was currently burned by a very large fire,


    "You will die if you keep blocking me!" said Vernon to Lucas who was now shaking his head in response,


    "I still won''t let you hurt the others, Vernon!" Lucas said with full sincerity, and it made Vernon surprised to hear that, Vernon let out a blue flame and intended to attack Lucas who was still locking his movement at that time,


    "Vernon, stop!!" a scream that sounded there made Vernon now undo his intentions and turned to look at Queen who ran to approach him, and when Queen hugged his body Vernon spontaneously extinguished the fire that burned them both at that time. As if Vernon didn''t want to hurt Queen who was now crying in his arms.


    "...Quen..." called Vernon to Queen,


    "Please¡­ don''t hurt the others, they''re looking for you because of things that don''t concern the past, they''re coming because there''s something new that concerns all of us Vernon¡­ no one will talk about the past!" Queen said to Vernon who was now exhaling hearing Queen''s words at that time, while Lucas who was still hugging Vernon was now weak and finally fell after getting burns all over his body.


    Brukk!!


    "Lucas!" It was the scream from Queen at that time that led Lucas to lose consciousness at that time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 83 - Try To Understand

    (Tells the side where Marla and Wilson are running on orders from Lucas to confront Kendrick)


    Shutt!!


    Blarrr!!


    "Nick!"


    Marla''s gaze immediately turned to look at the source of the horizontal lightning and found a man with a sturdy, tall body and wearing a black hat, which made Marla know and was very sure that it was someone she knew.


    "Marla, Wilson! Face Kendrick!" those were the words that Lucas said to Marla, which made Marla''s eyes now turn to look at Wilson who nodded his head before they finally ran to Kendrick.


    Marla ran fast, her eyes now turned to Kendrick who was using his hand as a guide to creating a path where the lightning should strike.


    He saw how Kendrick aimed the lightning at him, which of course made Marla surprised by it and fell to avoid being struck by the lightning.


    BLAAARR!!!


    Siiing!!


    The hum that appeared in Marla''s sense of hearing due to the sound of a large lightning strike at that time, did not make Marla stop there, she now got up again and ran to approach Kendrick,


    "Wilson!!" Marla screamed to Wilson, who turned out to be Wilson emerging from the ground, right behind Kendrick and then he supported Kendrick''s body with the ground he had.


    BRUGH!!


    "Argh!" Kendrick groaned feeling surprised by the curvature, he tried to escape from there,


    "Kendrick, please!" said Marla to Kendrick who now quickly turned to look at Marla, and it made him pause and then said,


    "Why did you come here again, Marla? Didn''t I tell you that you had to leave?" Kendrick asked Marla who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "I beg you¡­ we need your and Vernon''s help¡­ this is an urgent matter!" Marla said to Kendrick who was now frowning at those words,


    "LUCAS!!" Queen''s scream at that moment made the three of them turn to look at Lucas who fell limp due to the fire that burned his body and also Vernon at this time. It made Kendrick now exhale, knowing that Vernon was reckless there again. Kendrick''s gaze is now looking at a man who had just healed Nick from the lightning strike he used, who then the man ran immediately to the man he suspected to be Lucas, but it was seen that they chatted for a while and made the man approach Vernon to heal him first, which of course This alone made Kendrick now turn his gaze back to Marla which made Kendrick now nod his head at Marla who was looking at him with hope.


    "It would be best if we talked about this calmly, wouldn''t it?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Kendrick again nod his head and at the same time, the earth barrier that locked his movement was released.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, when Aidan was treating Nick, the sound of Queen''s screams made him turn quickly towards Lucas who fell limply on the ground, which of course made Aidan try to speed up the treatment process from Nick and immediately stood up and ran. to Lucas when he was one hundred percent healed Nick.


    "Lucas!" called Aidan very panicked, he wanted to treat Lucas, who at that time his body already had many burns. But Lucas'' arm now pushed away Aidan''s outstretched hand,


    "Treat Vernon first, he''s worse than me, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now frowning,


    "How can I do that? He''s evil!" said Aidan and when Lucas''s gaze turned sharp and scary, Aidan no longer spoke and immediately did what Lucas told him to do, Aidan healed Vernon''s wounds first.


    At the same time, Nick walked over to them and looked at Vernon very seriously.


    "Look¡­ what Kendrick and I have done, Vernon!" said Nick to Vernon who was now silent and exhaled, trying to hold back his emotions because at that time Queen was by his side, and that could only be seen by Aidan who was now looking at Queen''s hand which tightly gripped Vernon''s arm in front of him.


    "Please talk to Lucas, Nick! It would be bad if he lost consciousness!" Aidan''s words at that time also made Nick now exhale and nod his head in response to Aidan''s request, Nicki walked away and walked over to Lucas who was lying on the ground at that time.


    "Lucas¡­ are you okay?" Nick asked Lucas who now chuckled in response and then said,


    "Please don''t be so hard with them Nick... we need them all!" Lucas said to Nick, which now made him tug the corners of his lips and chuckle before finally saying,


    "Do you know? There''s something we''ll have to talk about one-on-one¡­ because it would be a shame if I said that here right now!" Nick said to Lucas, which now made Lucas chuckle and nod his head in response.


    "Lucas, Nick!" a call that was spoken by Wilson at that time, made Nick now turn to look at Wilson, Marla, and Kendrick who were running towards them all, which made Lucas glance at the three and then smile when he looked at Kendrick who was now looking at him.


    "We''ll all talk after this, won''t we?" Kendrick asked Lucas, which made Lucas try to get up from his seat, it made Nick help him and Lucas nodded his head to answer the question.


    "Hey! Don''t move yet, idiot!" The curse that Aidan threw at that time made Nick immediately lay Lucas back down, and so did Lucas who nodded because he was afraid of Aidan''s curse at that time.


    "I think you should be treated first before we talk!" said Nick mumbled, to which Lucas nodded his head in response.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess that''s even better!" Lucas explained and made Marla smile at their stupidity.


    ¡­


    As Nick said, when Lucas, as well as Vernon, had been treated by Aidan, they finally gathered at an inn near the village and Nick also asked them to gather in the inn hall an hour and a half from there he gave them time to rest and even asked Vernon and Kendrick to wait for him too, when Nick didn''t use that time to rest but to talk to Lucas in his bedroom.


    "So¡­ what do you want to tell me, Nick?" a question uttered by Lucas at that moment, made Nick sigh and be silent for a while.


    He was silent and re-imagined the incident that had happened some time ago, the incident where Lucas bravely locked Vernon''s movements even though he had to be burned.


    Nick could hear Lucas'' words, who was trying to protect those there by saying,


    "Don''t hurt anyone, we came here calmly and we don''t want to fight!" That''s what Nick remembered and even he could see if Lucas was willing to burn himself, as long as Vernon didn''t hurt anyone else but himself at that time.


    "I''m ashamed of myself, Lucas!" Nick''s words at that time made Lucas frown in response.


    "I''m ashamed that I couldn''t protect you and instead caused trouble in the past, causing us trouble in the present!" said Nick explaining his embarrassment to Lucas who was now exhaling in response to that, he tapped Nick''s shoulder and Lucas shook his head.


    "What''s the real problem? Why don''t you ever want to open up to us?? what''s bothering you, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick, which now made Nick say,


    "Everyone¡­ I''m all over the place, Lucas¡­ I''m feeling depressed, a lot of things I remember from memories and it seems that it carries over to this moment, and makes me look very childish!" Nick explained to Lucas who frowned again at the explanation,


    "remember a lot of memories?" Lucas asked Nick who was now nodding his head,


    "Yeah¡­ I clearly remember it and it was like I was watching my past!" said Nick to Lucas,


    "W¡­ wait, so¡­ you remember that memory?" Lucas asked, and Nick nodded his head,


    "It''s kind of a puzzle and fragmentary¡­ but it''s all very clear, and I feel ashamed that I''m continuing to use the rules they used to use for us in this day and age!" Nick explained to Lucas,


    "Nick¡­ can you explain what you remember from all those memories to me?" Lucas asked Nick, which made Nick nod his head in response to the question,


    "Sure¡­ I could tell you, but¡­ there''s something I want to give you right now!" Nick said to Lucas, which made Lucas look at Nick curiously,


    "What''s that, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick, who was now reaching into his trouser pocket to then pass a small ball that resembled a marble to Lucas as he said,


    "This is one I remember, and I dropped this thing first before we descended to this earth, on orders from them!" said Nick to Lucas, who now received the little glass ball and stared at what was inside, which was miniature earth, moon and plain hiding behind the moon, it wasn''t so big that no one noticed.


    "W¡­ what is this??" Lucas asked Nick who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "That''s where we are, and that ball is the key to getting us home Lucas!" Nick replied to Lucas who looked back at the small glass ball, "I give this key as a symbol that I give my leadership to you, Lucas!" continued Nick, and it was of course very, very surprising Lucas who now quickly turned to look at him who was now wearing a very very serious face, as if he had thought about this long before.


    ¡­

 Chapter 84 - Try To Understand

    "I think you should be treated first before we talk!" said Nick mumbled, to which Lucas nodded his head in response.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess that''s even better!" Lucas explained and made Marla smile at their stupidity.


    ¡­


    As Nick said, when Lucas, as well as Vernon, had been treated by Aidan, they finally gathered at an inn near the village and Nick also asked them to gather in the inn hall an hour and a half from there he gave them time to rest and even asked Vernon and Kendrick to wait for him too, when Nick didn''t use that time to rest but to talk to Lucas in his bedroom.


    "So¡­ what do you want to tell me, Nick?" a question uttered by Lucas at that moment, made Nick sigh and be silent for a while.


    He was silent and re-imagined the incident that had happened some time ago, the incident where Lucas bravely locked Vernon''s movements even though he had to be burned.


    Nick could hear Lucas'' words, who was trying to protect those there by saying,


    "Don''t hurt anyone, we came here calmly and we don''t want to fight!" That''s what Nick remembered and even he could see if Lucas was willing to burn himself, as long as Vernon didn''t hurt anyone else but himself at that time.


    "I''m ashamed of myself, Lucas!" Nick''s words at that time made Lucas frown in response.


    "I''m ashamed that I couldn''t protect you and instead caused trouble in the past, causing us trouble in the present!" said Nick explaining his embarrassment to Lucas who was now exhaling in response to that, he tapped Nick''s shoulder and Lucas shook his head.


    "What''s the real problem? Why don''t you ever want to open up to us?? what''s bothering you, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick, which now made Nick say,


    "Everyone¡­ I''m all over the place, Lucas¡­ I''m feeling depressed, a lot of things I remember from memories and it seems that it carries over to this moment, and makes me look very childish!" Nick explained to Lucas who frowned again at the explanation,


    "remember a lot of memories?" Lucas asked Nick who was now nodding his head,


    "Yeah¡­ I clearly remember it and it was like I was watching my past!" said Nick to Lucas,


    "W¡­ wait, so¡­ you remember that memory?" Lucas asked, and Nick nodded his head,


    "It''s kind of a puzzle and fragmentary¡­ but it''s all very clear, and I feel ashamed that I''m continuing to use the rules they used to use for us in this day and age!" Nick explained to Lucas,


    "Nick¡­ can you explain what you remember from all those memories to me?" Lucas asked Nick, which made Nick nod his head in response to the question,


    "Sure¡­ I could tell you, but¡­ there''s something I want to give you right now!" Nick said to Lucas, which made Lucas look at Nick curiously,


    "What''s that, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick, who was now reaching into his trouser pocket to then pass a small ball that resembled a marble to Lucas as he said,


    "This is one I remember, and I dropped this thing first before we descended to this earth, on orders from them!" said Nick to Lucas, who now received the little glass ball and stared at what was inside, which was miniature earth, moon and plain hiding behind the moon, it wasn''t so big that no one noticed.


    "W¡­ what is this??" Lucas asked Nick who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "That''s where we are, and that ball is the key to getting us home Lucas!" Nick replied to Lucas who looked back at the small glass ball, "I give this key as a symbol that I give my leadership to you, Lucas!" continued Nick, and it was of course very, very surprising Lucas who now quickly turned to look at him who was now wearing a very very serious face, as if he had thought about this long before.


    ¡­


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to the small glass ball that was currently being held by him,


    "Queen and I purposely went to the island in the lake to look for this key, Lucas!" said Nick to Lucas who was now frowning at those words,


    "Does Queen know about this key, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick who now shook his head in response to Nick''s explanation at that time.


    "I give this key as a symbol that I also give my position as your leader to you, Lucas!" continued Nick to Lucas, who after hearing Nick''s words at that time, made Lucas now widen his eyes and turn to look at Nick in surprise.


    "Huh¡­ a.. what do you mean Nick? This is not the time to say things like this!" Lucas said to Nick who was now exhaling and then said,


    "I mean it, Lucas¡­ I feel like if I don''t deserve to lead you, at least I can''t lead you on earth on a different mission, because I''ll just hold you back and create another rift!" said Nick explaining to Lucas, which made Lucas now turn to look at Nick very seriously,


    "Why do you say that, Nick?" Lucas asked Nick who was now frowning and then said,


    "Isn''t that obvious?? I can still remember their gibberish to me, and I always apply it and even when we leave the island, I keep pressuring you! I can''t do that here, Lucas!" Nick said to Lucas, which now made Lucas speechless to hear it.


    "Actually¡­ what do you remember? Who are they, and why don''t you tell all of us about this?" Lucas asked Nick, who now turned his gaze the other way and said,


    "I intend to explain once we all get together, Lucas!" Nick replied explaining to Lucas who was now exhaling in frustration and then nodded his head in response.


    "Okay¡­ that''s what you should be doing, but¡­ at least someone should know besides you too, Nick! So that you can at least hold your ground to help us or betray!" Lucas said to Nick who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Don''t worry, Lucas! Because in every memory there will appear someone precious to me, and I won''t just forget it and become a traitor among us right now!" Nick explained to Lucas who sighed again and nodded in response.


    "Then I can''t hold this leadership¡­ Nick, you must hold on to it to the end!" Lucas said to Nick as he handed back the marble to Nick who was now looking at him in surprise,


    "But, Lucas!" said Nick to Lucas who was now extending his hand towards Nick to stop himself from talking to Lucas at this time,


    "Nick¡­ I beg of you! I know you can beat your emotions and everything, you are the best leader, so please¡­ try to be the best here, take care of us all!" Lucas said looking at Nick very very seriously, which made Nick pause for a moment looking into Lucas'' eyes, then lowered his head and exhaled while nodding his head in response to that.


    "Alright¡­ since you asked me to, I''ll do this as my second chance! Let''s go on a new mission once we find the others, Lucas!" said Nick to Lucas who was now smiling and then nodded his head in response to Nick''s words and invitations at that time.


    Nick''s gaze now turned to his watch and then patted Lucas on the shoulder and said,


    "Come on! I think they''re already waiting for us, we have to find the others!" Nick said to Lucas who was now nodding his head before finally walking after Nick''s footsteps in front of him.


    ¡­


    (Tells about Nick who is in an area that is always hiding behind the moon)


    At that time, Nick walked alone to a two made of red, hardened mounds of earth. He walked with a brightly colored rock and then handed it over to a creature who at that time was always reluctant to show himself to Nick, but Nick didn''t care about it at all, because he cared more about the mission he was given.


    "As I expected, you managed to get this rock without any trouble¡­ well done, 001!" said the figure intending to praise Nick who seemed unconcerned with the compliment.


    "So¡­ what is my next mission?" a question that was said by Nick to the figure, made the figure now take out a thick coat towards Nick while saying,


    "You know¡­ it''s about time you made a friend!" said the figure to Nick who now turned to look at him and frowned upon hearing that,


    "What do you mean?" Nick asked the figure, who now smiled and then said,


    "Go and meet your people whom I prepared! He is 002, and now he is on the south side of this territory!" said the figure to Nick who now nodded his head to take the coat and turned to leave immediately,


    "Oh! Tell him, if he escapes and his name is 002, you understand Nick!" the figure explained to nick who now nodded his head slowly before finally leaving from that place to the place that the figure ordered to Nick.

 Chapter 85 - Discussion

    Nick walked through the grass and the woods and the water flowing there, or just pretend it was a river. Nick''s gaze now looked at a woman who was cleaning her body from the mud that at that time polluted her entire body, not only the body but all corners from head to toe. "Hey ..." Nick called to the woman, who now turned her gaze to Nick quite calmly and she then smiled after knowing that someone was greeting her.


    "Oh, hi! Sorry¡­ my hair is dirty because I dirty my body with mud!" the woman said to Nick, which made Nick now frown at the words.


    "Dirt?? did you do it on purpose? Eum¡­ are you a mud woman?" Nick asked the woman who now turned to look at him and laughed at the words, which of course made Nick feel very confused at that time.


    "Khkh¡­ you think that I am the woman who controls the Mud??" the woman asked Nick who was shrugging his shoulders to the side now to answer if he felt sure or not sure about this one question. But now the woman smiled and shook her head,


    "It''s fine¡­ I won''t mind too much about it! I did it on purpose to avoid the enemy''s attack! And in the end, I survived and those who didn''t!" said the woman to Nick who was now frowning and then turned his gaze to the surroundings, where the bodies were now lying.


    "Is that towel for me?" a question asked by the woman, making the now dreamy Nick nod his head and then give the towel to the woman.


    "Eum¡­from now on, you are my member, and they said that you will be named 002!" said Nick to the woman who at that time wiped the mud with a towel brought by Nick, which of course made Nick now exhale in response to the woman who had just said,


    "002? ah¡­ so you are 001?" asked the woman, and made Nick nod his head and slowly control the water to clean the remaining mud on the woman''s body who now turned to look at Nick and then smiled.


    "What a sweet thing you did, thank you!" said the woman to Nick who now nodded his head in response to the woman''s words,


    "Come on¡­ it would be better if we got out of here!" said Nick taking the woman named 002, which made the 002 woman smile and nod her head to follow Nick''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    "Nick!" A call from Queen at that moment made Nick who was daydreaming now turn his gaze quickly to Queen, and not even only Queen who was staring at him right now, but there were Lucas, Aidan, Wilson, Marla, Vernon, and also Kendrick. who also stared at him, which of course made Nick now exhale as he regained another random memory.


    "Well¡­ beforehand¡­ there is something I want to tell you all, regarding the past and what has happened." said Nick to all of them who were sitting at a fairly large table at that time, all eyes were on Nick which of course made Nick have to be able to start a conversation that had to be done at that time.


    "First of all¡­ I want to apologize to all of you because what I''ve done in the past caused a lot of trouble and even some of you were injured to the point of trauma, and that shouldn''t have happened if I¡­-


    "Stop talking about the past, I don''t want to remember it anymore, Nick!" Nick''s words were interrupted by Kendrick who had just cut off his conversation which made Nick now turn his head to look at Marla, Queen, and Vernon who nodded in response to that, which of course made Nick now chuckle at the remark and then nodded his head in response,


    "So¡­ what do we want to talk about besides the past?" asked Vernon added and that made even Nick now turn to look at him and say,


    "Looking for others who are just like us!" said Nick to Vernon who was now frowning at that,


    "You used to say that looking like us is pointless right, Nick¡­ then why now do you want us to look for him?" Vernon''s question at that time made Marla turn to look at him and then say,


    "Didn''t Kendrick tell you not to talk about the past, Vernon?" Marla explained to Vernon who was now scratching his neck and then nodded his head and said,


    "Yep¡­ you''re right!" Vernon added and then Lucas started saying,


    "Actually I asked Nick to bring us all back together, and it turns out that Nick also has the same view as me, but we have different ways and ways out!" Lucas said to all of them, which now made Nick nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ you''re right, Lucas¡­ I let us back apart because I was afraid that we would actually carry out the task he gave us, but you chose to gather together to jointly guard and abort the mission! And because I felt that Lucas'' plan was the best, that''s why I agreed and started looking for you guys again!" Nick explained to those who were now frowning at this,


    "Task?? what is our job?" Kendrick asked Nick and the others, which now made Wilson who was beside Kendrick turned to look at Kendrick and said,


    "Annihilating all of humanity and taking the earth for us to live in!" Wilson replied to Kendrick who was now frowning at this,


    "What?" asked Vernon and Nick nodded his head in response,


    "So... we came down to earth to get that mission?" Vernon asked again, and this time Lucas nodded his head in response,


    "That''s why I asked Nick to gather us back together because it would be very dangerous if you remember the task and carry it out!" Lucas explained to Vernon and also Kendrick who were now both silent in response to that,


    Seeing the Vernon residence and Kendrick looking surprised to hear that, Aidan frowned and then said,


    "Wait a moment!" Aidan said to them, which made even those who were silent now turn their eyes towards Aidan who had just said that,


    "What is it, Aidan?" Marla asked Aidan who was now looking at Vernon and Kendrick,


    "Why are you surprised and silent as if you don''t know the task??" Aidan asked the two of them, which made everyone there frown,


    "Of course we didn''t know that!" Vernon protests to Aidan,


    "Then why did you burn the forest and attack us back then?!" Aidan asked again, and now Aidan''s question at that time made the other''s eyes turn back to looking at Kendrick and Vernon who are now both breathing in response to that.


    "We did it because we were ordered by the other party so they could get the land because they said this village would be expanded and they have to burn half the forest here!" Vernon explained to Them, which made Nick frown and then nod his head as the answer still worked out in his mind,


    "Then why did you guys attack us back then?!" Now it was Wilson''s turn to ask the two of them, and Kendrick immediately turned to look at Wilson and then said,


    "Because we were surprised! We thought you were our enemy!" Kendrick said to Wilson who was now frowning again at those words,


    "Enemy?" Lucas and Wilson asked at the same time and that made both Lucas and Kendrick nod their heads in response to the question,


    "You guys found people like us before, Kendrick, Vernon?" Nick asked them after hearing and summing up their answer at that time,


    "Yeah¡­ we found a water bender like you, Nick¡­ and he said things we didn''t understand!" said Vernon explaining and that made Nick now turn his gaze to Lucas who was also looking at him questioningly,


    "Then¡­ where is that person now?" Queen asked Vernon who was now looking at him,


    "We killed him because he attacked us blindly!" Vernon explained to Queen, and that made Marla turn to look at Lucas as well as Nick,


    "What really happened? Have there been any other shooting stars lately? Or is he one of us too, Nick¡­ Lucas??" Marla asked the two of them, and that made Lucas shake his head as he said,


    "I don''t know about this either, but obviously we have to go back to look for the others and after that, we will definitely find out what really happened and find a way to solve this mystery!" Lucas explained to all of them who were now listening and nodded their heads,


    "Then¡­ where are we going to look and what should we look for?" asked Aidan added, and that made Nick now turn his gaze to Kendrick as he said,


    "Do you still have that dagger, Kendrick?" a question that was asked by Nick to Kendrick at that time made Kendrick shake his head as he said,


    "I gave the dagger to its owner, Nick!" said Kendrick to Nick, which of course made Nick, Lucas, Wilson, Aidan, and Marla now turn their eyes to Kendrick, and then Lucas asked him.

 Chapter 86 - The Women With Kode 002

    "Oh, hi! Sorry¡­ my hair is dirty because I dirty my body with mud!" the woman said to Nick, which made Nick now frown at the words.


    "Dirt?? did you do it on purpose? Eum¡­ are you a mud woman?" Nick asked the woman who now turned to look at him and laughed at the words, which of course made Nick feel very confused at that time.


    "Khkh¡­ you think that I am the woman who controls the Mud??" the woman asked Nick who was shrugging his shoulders to the side now to answer if he felt sure or not sure about this one question. But now the woman smiled and shook her head,


    "It''s fine¡­ I won''t mind too much about it! I did it on purpose to avoid the enemy''s attack! And in the end, I survived and those who didn''t!" said the woman to Nick who was now frowning and then turned his gaze to the surroundings, where the bodies were now lying.


    "Is that towel for me?" a question asked by the woman, making the now dreamy Nick nod his head and then give the towel to the woman.


    "Eum¡­from now on, you are my member, and they said that you will be named 002!" said Nick to the woman who at that time wiped the mud with a towel brought by Nick, which of course made Nick now exhale in response to the woman who had just said,


    "002? ah¡­ so you are 001?" asked the woman, and made Nick nod his head and slowly control the water to clean the remaining mud on the woman''s body who now turned to look at Nick and then smiled.


    "What a sweet thing you did, thank you!" said the woman to Nick who now nodded his head in response to the woman''s words,


    "Come on¡­ it would be better if we got out of here!" said Nick taking the woman named 002, which made the 002 woman smile and nod her head to follow Nick''s footsteps.


    ¡­


    "Nick!" A call from Queen at that moment made Nick who was daydreaming now turn his gaze quickly to Queen, and not even only Queen who was staring at him right now, but there were Lucas, Aidan, Wilson, Marla, Vernon, and also Kendrick. who also stared at him, which of course made Nick now exhale as he regained another random memory.


    "Well¡­ beforehand¡­ there is something I want to tell you all, regarding the past and what has happened." said Nick to all of them who were sitting at a fairly large table at that time, all eyes were on Nick which of course made Nick have to be able to start a conversation that had to be done at that time.


    "First of all¡­ I want to apologize to all of you because what I''ve done in the past caused a lot of trouble and even some of you were injured to the point of trauma, and that shouldn''t have happened if I¡­-


    "Stop talking about the past, I don''t want to remember it anymore, Nick!" Nick''s words were interrupted by Kendrick who had just cut off his conversation which made Nick now turn his head to look at Marla, Queen, and Vernon who nodded in response to that, which of course made Nick now chuckle at the remark and then nodded his head in response,


    "So¡­ what do we want to talk about besides the past?" asked Vernon added and that made even Nick now turn to look at him and say,


    "Looking for others who are just like us!" said Nick to Vernon who was now frowning at that,


    "You used to say that looking like us is pointless right, Nick¡­ then why now do you want us to look for him?" Vernon''s question at that time made Marla turn to look at him and then say,


    "Didn''t Kendrick tell you not to talk about the past, Vernon?" Marla explained to Vernon who was now scratching his neck and then nodded his head and said,


    "Yep¡­ you''re right!" Vernon added and then Lucas started saying,


    "Actually I asked Nick to bring us all back together, and it turns out that Nick also has the same view as me, but we have different ways and ways out!" Lucas said to all of them, which now made Nick nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ you''re right, Lucas¡­ I let us back apart because I was afraid that we would actually carry out the task he gave us, but you chose to gather together to jointly guard and abort the mission! And because I felt that Lucas'' plan was the best, that''s why I agreed and started looking for you guys again!" Nick explained to those who were now frowning at this,


    "Task?? what is our job?" Kendrick asked Nick and the others, which now made Wilson who was beside Kendrick turned to look at Kendrick and said,


    "Annihilating all of humanity and taking the earth for us to live in!" Wilson replied to Kendrick who was now frowning at this,


    "What?" asked Vernon and Nick nodded his head in response,


    "So... we came down to earth to get that mission?" Vernon asked again, and this time Lucas nodded his head in response,


    "That''s why I asked Nick to gather us back together because it would be very dangerous if you remember the task and carry it out!" Lucas explained to Vernon and also Kendrick who were now both silent in response to that,


    Seeing the Vernon residence and Kendrick looking surprised to hear that, Aidan frowned and then said,


    "Wait a moment!" Aidan said to them, which made even those who were silent now turn their eyes towards Aidan who had just said that,


    "What is it, Aidan?" Marla asked Aidan who was now looking at Vernon and Kendrick,


    "Why are you surprised and silent as if you don''t know the task??" Aidan asked the two of them, which made everyone there frown,


    "Of course we didn''t know that!" Vernon protests to Aidan,


    "Then why did you burn the forest and attack us back then?!" Aidan asked again, and now Aidan''s question at that time made the other''s eyes turn back to looking at Kendrick and Vernon who are now both breathing in response to that.


    "We did it because we were ordered by the other party so they could get the land because they said this village would be expanded and they have to burn half the forest here!" Vernon explained to Them, which made Nick frown and then nod his head as the answer still worked out in his mind,


    "Then why did you guys attack us back then?!" Now it was Wilson''s turn to ask the two of them, and Kendrick immediately turned to look at Wilson and then said,


    "Because we were surprised! We thought you were our enemy!" Kendrick said to Wilson who was now frowning again at those words,


    "Enemy?" Lucas and Wilson asked at the same time and that made both Lucas and Kendrick nod their heads in response to the question,


    "You guys found people like us before, Kendrick, Vernon?" Nick asked them after hearing and summing up their answer at that time,


    "Yeah¡­ we found a water bender like you, Nick¡­ and he said things we didn''t understand!" said Vernon explaining and that made Nick now turn his gaze to Lucas who was also looking at him questioningly,


    "Then¡­ where is that person now?" Queen asked Vernon who was now looking at him,


    "We killed him because he attacked us blindly!" Vernon explained to Queen, and that made Marla turn to look at Lucas as well as Nick,


    "What really happened? Have there been any other shooting stars lately? Or is he one of us too, Nick¡­ Lucas??" Marla asked the two of them, and that made Lucas shake his head as he said,


    "I don''t know about this either, but obviously we have to go back to look for the others and after that, we will definitely find out what really happened and find a way to solve this mystery!" Lucas explained to all of them who were now listening and nodded their heads,


    "Then¡­ where are we going to look and what should we look for?" asked Aidan added, and that made Nick now turn his gaze to Kendrick as he said,


    "Do you still have that dagger, Kendrick?" a question that was asked by Nick to Kendrick at that time made Kendrick shake his head as he said,


    "I gave the dagger to its owner, Nick!" said Kendrick to Nick, which of course made Nick, Lucas, Wilson, Aidan, and Marla now turn their eyes to Kendrick, and then Lucas asked him.


    "So¡­ you know who he is and where he lives, Kendrick?!" Lucas asked Kendrick who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ Vernon and I even met the others and we lived in that woman''s house for quite a while!" Kendrick explained to Lucas who was now frowning in response,


    "Woman??" Lucas asked, and was given a nod by both of them, and that made Lucas suspicious of someone he had met before, and now his eyes turned to look at Aidan who looked normal there. As if Aidan was insensitive to what had happened, while Wilson now seemed to think after hearing this.

 Chapter 87 - Meet Again With 002

    Hearing that Lucas knew the person, even Nick could only nod his head and say, "So... We''ll go later, after we all rest here tonight! I hope you guys prepare yourselves for tomorrow!" Nick said to all of them.


    They nodded their heads, understood what Nick had just said to them, and did as the man ordered. While after saying that, Nick now looked back at Lucas who was standing beside him.


    Nick again asked Lucas, "Is he a bad person? What is it like?" That was a question that Nick gave to Lucas who now smiled at him and patted the man on the shoulder.


    "No Nick! He is a very nice person¡­ So please be gentle with him, okay!" That was the answer Lucas gave to Nick, who now could only nod his head, accepting Lucas''s request.


    "Okay¡­ I''m going to sleep and rest now! Good night Nick!" Lucas said to Nick after the two had finished talking for the day. Nick nodded and looked at Lucas who walked away from him to go into the room and go to sleep.


    ¡­


    (same night in Lucas, Aidan, and Wilson''s room)


    That night, Lucas couldn''t sleep well at all. Even to close his eyes, Lucas couldn''t. So he just stared at the ceiling in silence.


    But when suddenly a voice interrupted the silence of the room, Lucas immediately turned his head to the side, staring at the man who had just called his name.


    "Hey Lucas, you haven''t slept yet?" That was the call that was accompanied by a question that Aidan put to him. That''s what made Lucas surprised and turned quickly to Aidan who was now looking at him intently.


    Lucas shook his head, answering the question. because he hasn''t fallen asleep all this time, "What''s wrong Aidan?" Lucas also asked Aidan, who he was sure had something he wanted to talk to him about.


    Aidan also seemed hesitant to tell it, but in the end, he decided to tell it.


    "I think¡­ I know the person we''ll be looking for next, am I right¡­. Lucas?" Aidan asked Lucas who was now exhaling while nodding his head in response, and it was of course surprising to Aidan who quickly turned his gaze to Lucas and asked,


    "Are you serious?! that woman is the one, Lucas?!" Aidan asked Lucas who was now nodding his head as he said,


    "Don''t tell this to anyone first, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now nodding his head and then he went back to lie there.


    "Then¡­ why didn''t he speak to us first?" Aidan asked Lucas who was now shaking his head in response to that,


    "I dunno¡­ I was wondering about that too, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now exhaling and then said,


    "Maybe he has a reason for not being honest with us straight away, Lucas!" said Aidan which made Lucas exhale and nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ and that''s the reason I really want to know, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan,


    "We will find out the reason as soon as we meet him!" said Aidan which again made Lucas nod his head in response to that before they finally stopped their conversation and went to sleep.


    ¡­


    That day, the sun was not visible but the coolness of the wind was able to bring calm to the surrounding area. The tinkling sound of wind chimes sounded very sweet and beautiful in the ears of a beautiful woman who was currently cooking a fairly large pie, she even cooked not only a pie but five grilled chickens, beef ribs, and a lot of vegetables that almost filled the mouth. the large dining table. His smile grew there as if waiting for the arrival of some of the people he had been waiting for. "Are you sure¡­ they will all come?" a question posed by a tall and thin man who at that time was carrying a basket of apples,


    "Yeah¡­ I think they''ll be here today, thanks for helping me pick these fruits, Zach!" The woman said very kindly to Zach who was now chuckling and then shook his head in response to what the woman said to him.


    "Oh! Don''t ever think of me as someone else here, I am your brother, we are the same!" Zach said to the woman who was now looking at him with a smile,


    Ting¡­ ng¡­


    At the same time, the bell rang and Zach took back the basket that the woman was holding,


    "I think you should open the door¡­ let me wash these fruits!" Zach said to the woman who now chuckled at that and immediately walked in the direction of the exit. The woman walked over to the door and immediately opened it to see eight people who were now standing on the terrace of her house, and her gaze was now on one person who was standing right in front of her at that time.


    There was nothing she could do but to smile sweetly at the man who was now looking at her in complete disbelief,


    "You finally realized it, Lucas!" said the woman to the man who turned out to be Lucas, who was now exhaling slowly as he said,


    "Why didn''t you just tell me or Aidan¡­ Elizabeth?" Lucas asked the woman standing in front of him who turned out to be Elizabeth, who was now smiling again to turn to look at Kendrick and Vernon,


    "I didn''t think that you would also bring Kendrick and Vernon back here, they haven''t visited me since five months ago!" Lizbeth explained to Lucas who was now exhaling in response to that.


    "Don''t just stay here, come on in! I have prepared a lot of food for all of you!" Elizabeth said as she pulled Lucas and Aidan''s arms to enter and looked at the others with a smile to invite them into the house too.


    "You ¡­. did you know we were coming?" the question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Elizabeth now smile and nod her head.


    The nine people there entered and walked towards the dining room,


    "Zach! Did I say the right thing right? They came with the others!" Elizabeth''s words, made Zach who had just finished cleaning the fruits who had now put a cherry in his mouth turned to look at Elizabeth along with eight other people, which of course made him cough and smile,


    "Oh! Welcome home!" said Zach to all of them who are now looking at each other feeling confused and strange to hear him say that.


    "Sit down¡­ sit down¡­ and let''s eat together before we talk, am I right, Lizbeth?" asked Zach who now turned his gaze to look at Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodded his head in response to that.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s right, Come on! Sit down and let''s eat first!" said Lizbeth to all of them who looked doubtful but followed everything that was said by the two, they sat down and ate the delicious food that Elizabeth and Zach had prepared.


    At first, the dinner they were having was very awkward, but fortunately, because Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth''s characteristics were almost the same, making those who were there grow their smiles when Aidan accidentally put pepper into his own pudding, which of course was given protest as well as defense from Queen and Elizabeth, which made Lucas laugh about it.


    ¡­


    By what Elizabeth said after they ate the food that had been prepared, they all gathered in the living room which at that time was very spacious, which made them all able to sit anywhere because of the many sofas, chairs, and windows.


    "So¡­ why don''t you explain and admit that you''re just like us, Lizbeth?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Elizabeth who was sitting opposite Lucas, Nick and Aidan now smile and then said,


    "There''s no rush to admit it because I know you''ll always be here, Lucas!" Elizabeth said to him who now exhaled in response to it, Elizabeth''s gaze now turned to look at Nick who was silent and looked at him carefully, which of course made Elizabeth smile now in response to that.


    "Long time no see huh ..." Elizabeth said to Nick who was now frowning and then said,


    "You¡­ do you remember everything, 002?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now smiling in response and nodded her head in response to Nick''s question,


    "How could I forget it, Nick¡­ my power has to do with it all!" Elizabeth explained to Nick, and it certainly made those who heard it curious about the power that Elizabeth had at that time, and even Lucas felt so.


    "Actually, what is your power¡­ Lizbeth?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Elizabeth smile without answering.


    "With Lizbeth here¡­ I''m sure we won''t have any trouble finding the other two members, am I right¡­ Lizbeth?" a question uttered by Nick at that time, made Elizabeth look at him still with a smile, which of course made them even more curious.


    ¡­

 Chapter 88 - Trying To Know Each Other

    "Maybe he has a reason for not being honest with us straight away, Lucas!" said Aidan which made Lucas exhale and nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ and that''s the reason I really want to know, Aidan!" Lucas said to Aidan,


    "We will find out the reason as soon as we meet him!" said Aidan which again made Lucas nod his head in response to that before they finally stopped their conversation and went to sleep.


    ¡­


    That day, the sun was not visible but the coolness of the wind was able to bring calm to the surrounding area. The tinkling sound of wind chimes sounded very sweet and beautiful in the ears of a beautiful woman who was currently cooking a fairly large pie, she even cooked not only a pie but five grilled chickens, beef ribs, and a lot of vegetables that almost filled the mouth. the large dining table. His smile grew there as if waiting for the arrival of some of the people he had been waiting for. "Are you sure¡­ they will all come?" a question posed by a tall and thin man who at that time was carrying a basket of apples,


    "Yeah¡­ I think they''ll be here today, thanks for helping me pick these fruits, Zach!" The woman said very kindly to Zach who was now chuckling and then shook his head in response to what the woman said to him.


    "Oh! Don''t ever think of me as someone else here, I am your brother, we are the same!" Zach said to the woman who was now looking at him with a smile,


    Ting¡­ ng¡­


    At the same time, the bell rang and Zach took back the basket that the woman was holding,


    "I think you should open the door¡­ let me wash these fruits!" Zach said to the woman who now chuckled at that and immediately walked in the direction of the exit. The woman walked over to the door and immediately opened it to see eight people who were now standing on the terrace of her house, and her gaze was now on one person who was standing right in front of her at that time.


    There was nothing she could do but to smile sweetly at the man who was now looking at her in complete disbelief,


    "You finally realized it, Lucas!" said the woman to the man who turned out to be Lucas, who was now exhaling slowly as he said,


    "Why didn''t you just tell me or Aidan¡­ Elizabeth?" Lucas asked the woman standing in front of him who turned out to be Elizabeth, who was now smiling again to turn to look at Kendrick and Vernon,


    "I didn''t think that you would also bring Kendrick and Vernon back here, they haven''t visited me since five months ago!" Lizbeth explained to Lucas who was now exhaling in response to that.


    "Don''t just stay here, come on in! I have prepared a lot of food for all of you!" Elizabeth said as she pulled Lucas and Aidan''s arms to enter and looked at the others with a smile to invite them into the house too.


    "You ¡­. did you know we were coming?" the question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Elizabeth now smile and nod her head.


    The nine people there entered and walked towards the dining room,


    "Zach! Did I say the right thing right? They came with the others!" Elizabeth''s words, made Zach who had just finished cleaning the fruits who had now put a cherry in his mouth turned to look at Elizabeth along with eight other people, which of course made him cough and smile,


    "Oh! Welcome home!" said Zach to all of them who are now looking at each other feeling confused and strange to hear him say that.


    "Sit down¡­ sit down¡­ and let''s eat together before we talk, am I right, Lizbeth?" asked Zach who now turned his gaze to look at Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodded his head in response to that.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s right, Come on! Sit down and let''s eat first!" said Lizbeth to all of them who looked doubtful but followed everything that was said by the two, they sat down and ate the delicious food that Elizabeth and Zach had prepared.


    At first, the dinner they were having was very awkward, but fortunately, because Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth''s characteristics were almost the same, making those who were there grow their smiles when Aidan accidentally put pepper into his own pudding, which of course was given protest as well as defense from Queen and Elizabeth, which made Lucas laugh about it.


    ¡­


    By what Elizabeth said after they ate the food that had been prepared, they all gathered in the living room which at that time was very spacious, which made them all able to sit anywhere because of the many sofas, chairs, and windows.


    "So¡­ why don''t you explain and admit that you''re just like us, Lizbeth?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Elizabeth who was sitting opposite Lucas, Nick and Aidan now smile and then said,


    "There''s no rush to admit it because I know you''ll always be here, Lucas!" Elizabeth said to him who now exhaled in response to it, Elizabeth''s gaze now turned to look at Nick who was silent and looked at him carefully, which of course made Elizabeth smile now in response to that.


    "Long time no see huh ..." Elizabeth said to Nick who was now frowning and then said,


    "You¡­ do you remember everything, 002?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now smiling in response and nodded her head in response to Nick''s question,


    "How could I forget it, Nick¡­ my power has to do with it all!" Elizabeth explained to Nick, and it certainly made those who heard it curious about the power that Elizabeth had at that time, and even Lucas felt so.


    "Actually, what is your power¡­ Lizbeth?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Elizabeth smile without answering.


    "With Lizbeth here¡­ I''m sure we won''t have any trouble finding the other two members, am I right¡­ Lizbeth?" a question uttered by Nick at that time, made Elizabeth look at him still with a smile, which of course made them even more curious.


    ¡­


    (Told about 001 and 002 trying to get to know each other)


    Since the first time Nick met the 002 women, he had never spoken much, because usually, Nick would mutter to himself as if he had a friend, and now that he had it, he didn''t know what to do which of course made Nick himself into trouble and confused about it.


    "So¡­ you are 001?" a question asked by the woman, made Nick who was daydreaming realized and turned his gaze towards 002 while nodding immediately,


    "Yeah¡­ I''m 001!" said Nick to 002 who was now smiling and again nodded his head while drying himself with another dry towel.


    "Then¡­ what was your previous mission?" 002 asked Nick who was now frowning in response,


    "How?" Nick asked 002 who was now looking at him and then said,


    "At first I was with twelve other people, they had different powers like me¡­ and our mission was to dodge one monster¡­ but in reality, we were actually tasked not to dodge, but to eliminate our own comrades, because that would makes us the left and the chosen ones. Is your mission the same as mine, 001?" asked the woman, which made Nick pause for a moment before he finally recalled a dark memory in the past, where he did have friends and there were twelve people with different powers, and yes ... he also got a mission similar to 002, but he never knew if the mission they were on was only to save the best one because at that time Nick was trying to defend his friends,


    "Ah¡­ you don''t know the real mission, do you? Forgive me!" said 002 to nick who immediately turned to look at the woman and then asked,


    "What exactly is your skill? Even though I didn''t tell him and I was silent for a long time!" said Nick to the 002 women who were now looking at him and then smiling.


    "Because this is my specialty, 001¡­ I can see and hear all the things that are inside your head, and not only that¡­ I can also see other things that no one can see!" 002 was clear to Nick, who was now exhaling and understanding what she was saying to him.


    "Alright¡­ then, from now on¡­ I beg your help 002!" said Nick to 002 who was now nodding his head in response to that,


    "Me too, please continue to protect me ... because I know I can''t do much and need protection especially from you!" said 002 to Nick who now nodded his head in response to the woman''s words and then Nick gave another towel to 002 who was now back smiling after getting another towel.

 Chapter 89 - Fear

    "Then¡­ what was your previous mission?" 002 asked Nick who was now frowning in response,


    "How?" Nick asked 002 who was now looking at him and then said,


    "At first I was with twelve other people, they had different powers like me¡­ and our mission was to dodge one monster¡­ but in reality, we were actually tasked not to dodge, but to eliminate our own comrades, because that would makes us the left and the chosen ones. Is your mission the same as mine, 001?" asked the woman, which made Nick pause for a moment before he finally recalled a dark memory in the past, where he did have friends and there were twelve people with different powers, and yes ... he also got a mission similar to 002, but he never knew if the mission they were on was only to save the best one, because at that time Nick was trying to defend his friends,


    "Ah¡­ you don''t know the real mission, do you? Forgive me!" said 002 to nick who immediately turned to look at the woman and then asked,


    "What exactly is your skill? Even though I didn''t tell him and I was silent for a long time!" said Nick to the 002 woman who was now looking at him and then smiling.


    "Because this is my specialty, 001¡­ I can see and hear all the things that are inside your head, and not only that¡­ I can also see other things that no one can see!" 002 was clear to Nick, who was now exhaling and understanding what she was saying to him.


    "Alright¡­ then, from now on¡­ I beg your help 002!" said Nick to 002 who was now nodding his head in response to that,


    "Me too, please continue to protect me ... because I know I can''t do much and need protection especially from you1" said 002 to Nick who now nodded his head in response to the woman''s words and then Nick gave another towel to 002 who was now back smile after getting another towel.


    Lucas'' gaze at that moment turned to look at Elizabeth and also Nick who looked at each other, which of course made Lucas understand now, if the two of them could remember the memories of the past more than him now, which of course made Lucas feel curious about this. that.


    "Actually, what happened¡­ can you guys tell us what we don''t remember? We have to know everything we should know, Elizabeth, Nick!" Lucas said to the two who now turned to look at Lucas who looked confused, and so did the other children, which made Nick say,


    "I don''t think so right now, Lucas¡­ we should meet the other two first, and then we''ll explain it as clearly as possible!" Nick explained to Lucas who was now nodding his head in response to those words.


    "So¡­ what are we going to do now?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Elizabeth now turn her gaze and smile as she said,


    "Get acquainted of course! I guess you guys aren''t close to each other yet are you? Mix in and tomorrow we''ll pick up the others!" Elizabeth replied to them, and that made them look at each other, while Aidan was now walking towards Kendrick and holding out his hand and saying,


    "Greetings, we haven''t met before!" said Aidan innocently and it made those who saw Aidan''s behavior just laugh about it.


    ¡­


    At that time Elizabeth was standing on the terrace of the house and smiling feeling the gentle breeze brushing the surface of her skin there.


    "So¡­ I guess you''re the one who made her move, is my guess right um¡­-


    "Elizabeth¡­ you must remember my name on this earth, Nick!" said Elizabeth in response to Nick''s interrupted speech because he still remembered 002 as Elizabeth''s name at that time, which made Nick chuckle at that and nodded his head in response to Elizabeth''s words there.


    "Yeah¡­ I''ll remember it, Elizabeth¡­ I forgot for a moment!" said Nick to Elizabeth who was now smiling at him and asked again,


    "Who do you mean by making him move?" Elizabeth asked Nick who frowned and made Elizabeth chuckle again when Nick said,


    "I think you know better what I mean and who I mean, Elizabeth!" continued Nick to Elizabeth who turned to look at him with a very wide smile and then nodded his head in response.


    "Yeah¡­ I sent the message through his grandfather, because I don''t know what else to do because if I go to him, will he do the same as I want?" Elizabeth explained to Nick which made Nick exhale and then say,


    "Then¡­ are you still watching me from afar, Elizabeth?" Nick asked again to Elizabeth who smiled back at Nick''s question and then shook her head as she said,


    "I can only reach Lucas because I have his necklace, Nick!" Elizabeth replied to Nick who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Then¡­ where did you get to meet that boy who is with you, he is also a part of us right?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now nodding her head as she spoke.


    "Zach? Yes, sure¡­ he is Telekinesis and I met him two years ago, when I was at my parents'' funeral!" Elizabeth explained to Nick who then Nick nodded his head again.


    "I wanted to ask you, Nick¡­ why did you give that map to Lucas?" Elizabeth asked Nick who now turned to look at him who smiled faintly, as if he knew better what Nick was doing, so Nick said,


    "I don''t know why I did it either, but I''m sure someone sent me a message so I automatically handed it over to him, am I right¡­ Elizabeth?" Nick asked Elizabeth who now shrugged her shoulders in response and turned to the view and then smiled.


    "One thing is my question right now, Elizabeth!" said Nick again to Elizabeth who now became serious when he heard the tone that Nick gave him at that time.


    "If you really don''t monitor me that means the memory I got didn''t come from you, right?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now nodding her head as she said,


    "It could be because your memory is so strong that you can remember it just by daydreaming, Nick!" Elizabeth explained to him who was now nodding his head in response and again saying,


    "So¡­ there''s a possibility that one of us got that memory too, right, Lizbeth?" Nick asked again to Elizabeth who was now exhaling and nodding her head.


    "Why do you ask that, Nick?" Now it was Elizabeth''s turn to ask Nick who then said,


    "I''m just feeling a little worried, you and I can really choose right and wrong after we socialize with the right people, and about Lucas, I also believe in him because I know you''re the one watching over Lucas all the time. He is currently walking the same path as us. But, is there anyone who remembers that memory among us and will later become the defector? Eum¡­ I mean, I''m just guessing the worst here!" Nick explained to Elizabeth who was now stunned to hear Nick''s words at that time.


    "Is that going to happen, Elizabeth?" Nick asked Elizabeth who now just looked at him without saying anything, and made Nick feel curious about it.


    "No one knows what the future holds, Nick¡­ we just have to be prepared for all that might happen!" Elizabeth explained to Nick who now sighed in response and nodded his head again.


    "That''s why you suggested that we gather first before explaining everything in detail to them? You''re afraid that one of them will defect, right¡­ Nick?" Elizabeth asked Nick who was now looking at her and nodded,


    "I just got all the memories and it was so clear to me! I got scared." Nick replied to Elizabeth who now turned her gaze to Nick,


    "What are you afraid of now, Nick?" Elizabeth asked Nick,


    "I''m afraid that if I end up carrying out the mission and fight all of you, I''m afraid that I will become a traitor because of this vivid memory!" Nick explained to Elizabeth who was now approaching him and then hugged Nick who looked quite restless in front of him at that time.


    "No Nick ... don''t be afraid, rest assured that in the future you will always be with us all, I''m sure you won''t do that, because you know better what is good and what is bad, don''t let that memory change your attitude Nick!" Elizabeth said to Nick who now sighed at the words, and nodded his head at it.


    "You have to remember all the good times you had in this world, together with your parents and your sister!" said Elizabeth again to Nick who was now hugging Elizabeth tightly there. Unknowingly someone listened to their conversation from behind the window curtain near the terrace of the house.


    ¡­

 Chapter 90 - Reach To Argentina

    The long-awaited day has finally arrived, eight people are now gathered in the living room awaiting the arrival of Nick and Elizabeth who are not yet in the room because previously they wanted to talk for a while, which of course made the other nine people curious about what happened. they talk about it there.


    "Roughly¡­ who are we going to meet this time?" a random question uttered by Aidan at that time made Mala now smile and turned to look at him,


    "Did you figure it out yourself, Aidan?" Marla asked Aidan who now immediately shook his head in response to the question,


    "That''s why I asked, are we going to play a guessing game for it?" Aidan asked Marla again, which now made Lucas chuckle, and then nodded his head in response,


    "Alright¡­ I''m coming to please myself this time!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now smiling and nodded in response,


    "How? Are you guys coming too?" asked Aidan as he turned his gaze to all of them,


    "I would have guessed if we were to run into a plant bender!" Marla said very happily, and that made Aidan immediately take out a book and write it down, Aidan''s eyes now turned to look at Lucas who was now saying,


    "Eum¡­electrical controller?" Lucas asked Aidan which immediately made Kendrick turn to look at Lucas and say,


    "Hey¡­ isn''t electricity the same as lightning?" said Kendrick sounding annoyed that Lucas chose a compound that he thought was the same, but Aidan shook his head in response,


    "I feel different!" said Aidan and it made Kendrick couldn''t help but chuckle hearing that,


    "Okay, I''ll be there to vote too! I choose if the person we are going to meet is a mist controller!" said Kendrick adding and immediately made Aidan nod his head and rewrite the words in his note,


    "I choose Snowbender then!" Vernon added and made Marla immediately turn to look at him and say,


    "Hey! Snow and ice are the same, Vernon!" Marla protested, and made Vernon point at Lucas saying,


    "Lucas just chose something similar to Kendrick''s power!" Vernon said to Marla and made Aidan shake his head at that.


    "No¡­ no¡­ Snow and ice are the same, Vernon!" continued Aidan to Vernon who was now chuckling when he realized that Aidan was on Lucas'' side at that time,


    "Ah¡­ of course! You like Lucas a lot, alright¡­ if ice and snow are the same, I''ll decide if next, we meet a wind bender, nothing is the same right¡­ -m


    "What are you talking about?" Vernon''s words at that time were interrupted by Nick, which made those who were gathered and seen having fun conversations now immediately turn their eyes to look at Nick and Elizabeth.


    "Ah? We''re just playing guessing games1" said Aidan immediately closing his notebook, while Lucas now walked up to the two of them asking,


    "Shall we go now?" Lucas asked Nick as well as Elizabeth who was now nodding their heads in response.


    "Yeah.. we''re going to meet the kid now!" said Nick, and made them nod their heads in response.


    "Where are we going, Nick?" a question arose from Queen, which made Nick turn his gaze to Elizabeth who was now smiling and then said,


    "Argentina!" Elizabeth replied, and made Lucas nod his head in response.


    "Come on!" took Nick to all of them, and made Wilson immediately stand up and say,


    "Wait! But¡­ will it be okay if we go together?" Wilson asked Nick and now glanced at Elizabeth who was now exhaling and then nodding her head as she said,


    "We have to go together, Wilson!" said Elizabeth to Wilson who was now frowning and then asked,


    "Why? Why do we have to go together?" Wilson asked again, and it made Nick sigh and then turn to look at Wilson as he spoke.


    "Because we''re going to look for him all over the place!" said Nick to Wilson who was now frowning at that,


    "Hah?" Wilson asked Nick which then made Elizabeth now show him a piece of paper and then say,


    "I can only get the face of this kid, I forgot his strength and I also don''t know his house, so with this clue, you all can look for him everywhere in Argentina!" Elizabeth explained to all of them who were now surprised to hear what Elizabeth was saying to them at this time, and it made Zach chuckle as he said,


    "You sure you don''t know, Lizbeth?" Zach asked doubting Elizabeth''s words there, and it made Elizabeth turn to look at Zach with a smile and nod her head,


    "We will divide the team into five and two people each! And Nick will share his team!" said Elizabeth as she turned her gaze to Nick who was now exhaling and then said,


    "Vernon, you go with Aidan¡­ Lucas, you go with Zach, Wilson with Kendrick, I go with Marla and leave Queen with Elizabeth!" obviously Nick divided their group into five, and that made Vernon frown when he found out that Queen was with Elizabeth.


    "Are you sure, Nick?" Vernon asked Nick who now turned to look at him and then nodded his head in response,


    "Never doubt the power of women, Vernon!": said Nick which made Elizabeth turn to look at Vernon who now nodded his head and made Elizabeth smile in response to that.


    "I don''t doubt them, it''s just¡­ worried!" said Vernon muttered, and it made the Queen who was beside him smiled at Vernon, and made Nick exhale and shake his head as he said,


    "Come on! We have to go now!" invite Nick to those who are now up and walking to get out of the house.


    "Ah!!" the exclamation of Wilson at that time, made them all suddenly stop and now turned to look at him who looked surprised at something,


    "What''s the matter, Wilson?" Kendrick asked him who now turned his gaze to Kendrick before finally turning his gaze to Nick as he said,


    "Did we talk about the water benders Vernon and Kendrick fought before?" Wilson asked Nick which reminded him and the others.


    "Oh, that''s right!" Lucas said as he turned his gaze to Elizabeth who was now nodding her head,


    "That''s why we have to go to Argentina together! There are many possibilities, we have to find this kid before it''s too late!" said Elizabeth explaining to them all, which made them understand, and immediately walked out of the room to Elizabeth''s front yard.


    "Lucas!" Elizabeth''s call at that time, made Lucas turn his gaze towards the beautiful woman who now said,


    "You can take us all right?" Elizabeth asked Lucas who was now smiling and nodded his head in response to the question,


    "As long as Aidan is around me, I''ll always be fine!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who was now smiling in response, and that made Aidan turn to look at Lucas and nod his head with certainty,


    "Of course!" said Aidan there as he reached out his hand to Vernon who was now frowning in response to the outstretched hand from Aidan which was now directed at him.


    "What''s this?" Vernon asked Aidan who widened his eyes as he said,


    "Didn''t you hear it yourself, we are a team!" Aidan explained to Vernon who was now frowning and then said,


    "Does it say there that we have to join hands to go somewhere huh?" Vernon asked again to Aidan who now shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t know about it either, but in the end, Vernon couldn''t help but follow what Aidan wanted and took his hand after he joined Queen there.


    Meanwhile, Lucas who heard and saw Aidan''s behavior at that time could only laugh at him and then extended his hand to Aidan while saying,


    "I think it''s good if we form a circle to balance!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now having fun before finally walking towards Lucas which of course pulled Vernon who was surprised and almost tripped because of Aidan''s instantaneous movement at that time, which of course made them all hold their laughter there, especially Kendrick and Wilson.


    "Is everything ready?" Lucas asked as he took Aidan''s hand.


    He glanced one by one at the people who were there, who were now looking at him seriously, and now Lucas'' eyes turned to look at Elizabeth and also Nick who was in front of him who now both nodded their heads to give a signal if they were ready, and finally Lucas He took a deep breath before finally closing his eyes and they all did. Lucas is trying to center himself and focus if he can get them all to Argentina.


    He tightened his grip on Aidan and Zach as the ten of them disappeared at the same time, leaving Elizabeth''s residence and setting foot in Argentina.


    Woosh!!


    SYUTTT!!


    "We''re here!" Lucas'' words at that time, made even those who closed their eyes finally opened their eyes and looked around.

 Chapter 91 - Search The Girl

    "Yeah¡­ Aidan is right¡­ we split up now and just give the signal when you''ve found the kid!" said Nick explaining to those who were now frowning at each other,


    "How do we signal, Nick?" Lucas asked, and at the same time Wilson took out a bag containing five walkie-talkies, which made Wilson speak.


    "We can use this right?" asked Wilson which made Nick nod his head and say,


    "Yeah¡­ use this to communicate!" said Nick and eventually they split up after getting a team of one walkie-talkie to share.


    After getting the tools to communicate, they split up with the team that had been formed previously. At that time Nick and Marla went north, they walked together with a piece of paper in Marla''s hand at this time.


    "Should we look for him one by one from everyone here, Nick? I mean ask this kid to everyone we meet?" Marla asked Nick who now turned to look at Marla and then nodded his head as she said,


    "If it''s a good suggestion, why don''t we do it?" said Nick to Marla who now frowned at those words, and it was realized by Nick who now nodded his head and then asked,


    "What is it?" Nick asked Marla who now chuckled at that and then shook her head as she said,


    "No¡­ it''s just that I feel that you''ve changed a lot right now. Is it because you met Lucas?" a question asked by Marla at that time, made Nick now turn to look at him who then nodded his head and said,


    "It''s not only because of him but there are also many things that I have experienced and the memory of everything that makes me have to be careful in my steps and including taking care of the feelings of children like you because I can''t do anything if you don''t listen to what I say! That would be very inconvenient!" said Nick to Marla who was now chuckling at what he said then Marla patted Nick on the shoulder twice and then walked over to the crowd there and started asking about the child in the picture.


    "Excuse me, have you seen this child?" Marla asked those who were confused by the question because Marla asked in English which of course most of them would have mastered their language, namely Spanish. And that of course made Nick chuckle to see it and walk up to them to then repeat the same question but in Spanish, and what they got at that time was the shaking of the head of the crowd, which made Nick say thank you before finally leaving with Marla from that place and continued on their way and asked about the girl.


    "Looks like our search will be very long!" Nick muttered to Marla who was now nodding her head in response, but they never stopped looking.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Queen and Elizabeth walked in the opposite direction from Nick and Marla.


    "So¡­ do we have to look for these women one by one?? I mean¡­ looking at the girls in focus one by one?" Queen asked Elizabeth who now turned her gaze to Queen and then smiled while shaking her head and then said,


    "There''s no need to be like that, Queen!" said Elizabeth to the Queen who was now frowning and then asked,


    "Then? What should we do?" Queen asked Elizabeth who now stretched out her hand and then said,


    "Just take my hand, and lead me on this road so that I can walk well!" said Elizabeth to Queen who was now frowning at this,


    "What would you do?" Queen asked Elizabeth,


    "I''m going to use my telepathy to be everyone''s eyes here, so I can at least know who they''re looking at right now!" Elizabeth explained to Queen who was of course surprised to hear that.


    "You can do it?" Queen asked Elizabeth who now nodded her head and said,


    "It''s only ten meters in each direction, so please help me," said Elizabeth to Queen who immediately grabbed Elizabeth''s arm and nodded her head. And Elizabeth started scanning them all at the same time.


    ¡­


    Unlike Queen and Elizabeth, Lucas and Zach chose to use teleportation to search for the woman in all directions, which of course took less time than Marla searching for her and used less focus than Elizabeth did.


    Zach walked alone with his eyes turned to every woman he passed, now and then he found the woman they were looking for, and the second Lucas appeared, Zach now turned his gaze to Lucas and asked,


    "You found it?" Zach asked Lucas who was now shaking his head in response,


    "All the shops don''t have a woman like her!" Lucas explained to Zach who was now nodding his head in response,


    "How far have you searched?" Zach asked Lucas who was now pointing ahead and then said,


    "Fifty meters from here!" Lucas answered to Zach who now nodded his head and then said,


    "Then meet me every fifty meters, and I''ll search with my eyes and you search with that skill of yours!" Zach said to Lucas who now nodded in understanding and disappeared from Zach''s sight again, to finally make Zach step on his feet with both eyes watching the surroundings.


    ¡­


    Unlike Lucas and Zach who had a plan, Aidan and Vernon were not like the two of them. And it''s very clear, their relationship is not so close that when they walk together they and especially Vernon just follow the steps of Aidan who walked first and was busy looking for someone similar to the picture on the paper he was carrying at that time.


    Aidan''s gaze now turned to look at Vernon who was walking late behind there, and that made Aidan exhale lazily and then say,


    "Vernon! Come on, use your feet a little faster!" That''s what made Vernon now turn his gaze to Aidan and then exhale tiredly and then chuckle in annoyance when he heard Aidan''s other words.


    "Don''t be as slow as a snail!" that''s the words that made Vernon feel annoyed with him, with quick steps he walked ahead of Aidan who then snatched the paper he was carrying while saying,


    "We''ll see who''s the slug!" that''s what Vernon interrupted Aidan who was surprised because Vernon grabbed the paper quickly and walked ahead of Aidan who was now chuckling and running to catch up with Vernon''s footsteps who were far away.


    "Wait, Vernon! We have to find him together!" Aidan said to Vernon who didn''t care what Aidan said to him at that time and started looking for the woman in the picture alone.


    ¡­


    While Wilson and Kendrick had walked quite a distance from the residential area, which of course made both of them feel doubtful if they would meet the woman in the picture there because the hill was very cold with the wind also getting big.


    "Shouldn''t we just head back to the settlements, Wilson? I think we''ve gone too far!" Kendrick explained to Wilson who now sighed in response and then shook his head as he said,


    "I guess we just need to walk straight, and if we run into the forest then we''ll head back to the settlement!" said Wilson explaining to Kendrick who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "Yeah¡­ we''re walking on an arid hill, how could we find a¡­-


    "!!"


    Kendrick''s words and also the steps of the two of them now stopped when they found a beautiful woman whose face looked younger than the two of them now carrying a bucket filled with water with a man standing in front of her and talking to the woman.


    "Hey!" called Wilson to those who now turned their heads to look at Wilson and Kendrick who had looked at each other before finally walking towards the two of them.


    "Can I speak to you, Pierda?" Wilson asked the woman who had just been called Miss by Wilson at the time, which made the man who was talking to him now block the view of both of them from the beautiful woman, who then spoke.


    "Who are you?" the man asked the two who were now looking at each other after seeing a mark on his neck that was very clearly visible, which then made Kendrick immediately control the lightning to hit the man, while Wilson immediately protected the woman with the ground.


    BLAARR


    ZRAAK!!!


    And the lightning made all of them in the residential area turn to look at the lightning, while Vernon immediately ran after realizing that it was Kendrick''s spit.


    "Vernon!" called Aidan who was now running after Vernon''s footsteps,


    "Aidan, tell the others! I think Kendrick is fighting someone, I can feel it!" said Vernon ordered Aidan who now immediately took out their Walkie-talkies and immediately informed the others by speaking.


    "ALL!! immediately go in the direction of the thunderbolt! Vernon said Kendrick was fighting someone!" said Aidan which made those who heard it immediately run towards the destination, Nick and Marla immediately ran quickly and so did Queen and Elizabeth, while Lucas and Zach immediately approached Kendrick''s territory using teleportation from Lucas.

 Chapter 92 - Another Fire Bender

    When they got there, a burst of fire immediately attacked them, which immediately made Zach push Lucas and they fell, luckily the burst of fire didn''t hit either of them.


    "Lucas!" Wilson''s call at that time made Lucas turn to look at him who was now fighting the firebending man which of course surprised both Lucas and Zach.


    Lightning there can''t fight fire and neither can Wilson''s land, because it will be hot and terrible lava, the temperature of the fire from the man is not to be taken lightly. The man seemed to want to hurt them all.


    "Lucas, that kid is behind my rock! Bring him!" said Wilson to Lucas who was now looking at the pile of rocks far enough away, and this was realized by the man who was now spitting fire at the rock, but Zach swiftly blocked the fire with his telekinesis, as if the fire could be controlled by Zach, but in reality he was only holding back the fire with the power of his mind. And at the same time Wilson again closed the fire path with his property.


    At that time the conditions were very hot, not only because of the temperature of the fire but because of the fierce battle between the stranger along with Zach, Wilson, and Kendrick.


    WORRR!!!


    "ARGH!" Zach grimaced because he was trying to hold back the hot flames that were about to burn the rock protecting the woman, whom Lucas was also about to approach.


    Seeing Zach depressed, makes Wilson use the ground again to block the path of the fire, and get the man''s attention again.


    BLARRR!!


    Mercilessly, Kendrick gave his lightning bolt to the man who flinched slightly and looked back at Kendrick as if the effort was in vain.


    "What?! how come he is immune to your lightning?!" Wilson asked Kendrick who was now shaking his head at that.


    The man''s gaze stared at Wilson and Kendrick very sharply, which then made the man again shoot his fire towards the two, and at the same time a lump of water which later turned into ice, blocked Wilson and Kendrick so that the fire was extinguished after colliding with the two.


    "Hey!" Nick called loudly to the man who now turned his gaze to Nick who came along with Marla, Vernon, and Aidan. Which then made the man smile seeing them here.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Lucas enters the room that Wilson made out of dirt and traps the woman who looks surprised when Lucas comes there.


    "Who are you?!" asked the woman hysterically, and Lucas who appeared there immediately grabbed the woman''s shoulder and said,


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ calm down¡­ calm down¡­ my name is Lucas, and I''m just like you!" Lucas said to the woman who now looked scared to see Lucas, but one thing Lucas remembered ... he felt that the woman was someone he had met, talked about the stars and smiled at him in the past, which of course surprised Lucas when that.


    "What are you saying?? I don''t know anything, why do you guys shoot fire and earth? Who are you guys really!" the woman said to Lucas who was now frowning and then asked,


    "Are you a shooting star-like us?" Lucas asked the woman who now shook her head in response and then said,


    "I don''t understand what you mean¡­ I was only ordered to use the tool that changed my face this time!" obviously the woman then removed a device that turned out to be used to disguise the appearance and face, or some kind of mask which of course took Lucas by surprise.


    BOOM!!!


    The loud bang at that time surprised Lucas who immediately grabbed the woman''s hand to get out of the room using the portal.


    Syuut!


    DAR!


    "Ugh!"


    "!!"


    Lucas was surprised when the woman he was holding at that time was killed by a gunshot from someone outside, and Lucas'' eyes were now on that man who was now pointing his gun at Lucas.


    Lucas was stunned and turned to look at his friends who were now unconscious there, and the explosion marks around there, which of course made Lucas sure that the man in front of him was the culprit.


    "Stand up, nine three seven!" the man ordered Lucas, which of course made Lucas now move from his place after he had held the body of the now-dead woman there so as not to hit the ground too hard, but it seemed his efforts were in vain at that time. There was no other choice but to raise his hands there because the man was pointing a gun right in front of Lucas'' head at this time.


    "But, who are you?" Lucas asked the man who was now smiling in response to Lucas'' question, who now said,


    "Who am I?? I am a substitute for seven four one of course!" replied the man to Lucas who was now frowning and then said again,


    "Why did you come here and replace the seven four one?" Lucas asked again to the man who was now grinning as he said,


    "We came not only to substitute¡­ but also to eliminate all of you!" explained the man which of course surprised Lucas who asked again,


    "Why do you want to eliminate us?" Lucas asked which made the man now look at Lucas very seriously as he said,


    "Because you guys are a failed team! Our system''s error brought you back to zero¡­ and growing up in a human environment, you guys are useless now!" said the man to Lucas who was now looking at him very sharply, but the other eye looked at Aidan who turned out to be healing Zach and also Wilson when he was injured, which then made Zach recover and now rose from his place, Zach looked at Lucas then nodded as if giving a signal to Lucas who was still staring at the man who was preparing to shoot Lucas there.


    "There''s something you should know before speaking like that, substitute for seven four one!" Lucas said boldly to him who was now frowning upon hearing that,


    "We''re not going to be that easy for you to get rid of!" Lucas said immediately pushing the man along with Zach who used his telekinesis to drag the man''s body immediately and at the same time, Wilson used his power to create a sharp rock in the path where Zach threw the man, which then ended with the man being stabbed by the rock.


    ZRAK!


    "Ugh!"


    The body didn''t stab perfectly, but because Zach still had a lot of energy, he vigorously shifted the body again until his body was split in half there.


    "Argh!!" Zach growled when he did, and after that, he fell because he was tired.


    Brought!


    "Hahh ... hah ..." Lucas'' eyes now turned to Wilson who was trying to hold back the pain, and Lucas''s gaze turned to Aidan who looked very weak there.


    "Are you all okay?! I mean, no one was seriously injured here?!" Lucas asked as he ran to Marla who was still conscious but looked shocked, Marla''s position at that time was protected by Nick who was injured by the explosion and so did Kendrick, and Lucas'' eyes fell on Vernon who was growling in pain beside Aidan.


    "What did he use?" Lucas asked, turning his gaze to Wilson who was now shaking his head.


    "I don''t know, he threw a small glowing object which then just exploded without us knowing it was a bomb!" Wilson explained to Lucas, which made him now nod his head in response.


    "Okay! I''m healed, who do I need to treat?!" Lucas jumped in surprise when he heard and saw Aidan jump instantly from his place, which immediately made Lucas rubbed his chest slowly and exhaled to stay calm.


    "Good grief! Can you not jump like that, it surprises me!" Zach said to Aidan who was now chuckling at that, and then Lucas pointed at Nick and said,


    "I think the one who is seriously injured first, Aidan .. treat Nick!" Lucas'' orders at that time were immediately followed by Aidan who now ran over to Nick and treated him.


    "Vernon, are you ok?" asked Zach who was now walking and turned to look at Vernon who grimaced in response to the question,


    "Sure, others are trying to protect women¡­ I ran to protect that stupid kid instead!" said Vernon as he stood up and held back the blood that came out of his stomach, which made Lucas turn his head to look at Vernon who had just said that.


    "Then why are you protecting him if you don''t want to, huh?" Wilson asked irritably at Vernon who was now chuckling as he said,


    "If I don''t protect him, there''s no way the three of you can beat him, huh?" Vernon explained to Wilson who was now chuckling as he shook his head at that.


    "But¡­ because Vernon protected me, I only got a small wound! Thank you, Vernon!" said Aidan to Vernon who was now only exhaling and then shaking his head slowly in response to that.

 Chapter 93 - Elizabeths Expertise

    "Lucas!!" a loud call from a woman, made Lucas, and the people who woke up there now turned to look at Elizabeth and also Queen who ran towards them along with a woman they had been looking for, and Lucas believed that the woman was the woman they were looking for. Search for real.


    "Lizbet!" called Zach which made Elizabeth now stop her footsteps when she saw the body that was split in two there,


    "They''ve arrived here apparently..." Elizabeth mumbled there, which made Lucas frown and nod his head, realizing that Elizabeth would know that.


    "Who is that person this time?" Queen asked Lucas who now turned his gaze and then said,


    "Substituting for seven four one ... he said he was for Vernon!" Lucas explained as he turned to look at the body. Seeing that, made Lucas believe that if this task wouldn''t be easy when they were together like this, there would be others who would come to destroy the earth and eliminate the twelve of them.


    (Relates the events when Nick, Wilson, Marla, Kendrick, Vernon, Zach, and Aidan are fighting against a substitute man seven four one or more they know as Vernon)


    Nick then ran with Marla to the hill where they could see now Wilson, Kendrick and Zach were fighting a fire bender, which of course surprised Nick and Marla there.


    "He cloned me!" Nick''s gaze now immediately turned to look at Vernon who was running along with Aidan who was now keeping pace with Nick and Marla.


    "Did they come together, Vernon?" asked Nick which made Vernon shake his head at that,


    "Nick!" Aidan''s call at that time made Nick''s gaze now focused on the front where the man was now spitting his fire quickly at Wilson and also Kendrick who at that time looked off guard, and of course, made Nick not stay still.


    "Marla!" by calling Marla''s name, Nick released a lot of water to then block the path of the fire that was about to burn the two members of his team, which immediately made Marla also take advantage of the water and freeze it, which in the end was able to extinguish the fire, and made a man''s gaze it was now turned quickly towards Nick and also the three people who were now running towards them on the hill.


    "Nick!" Wilson called to him who was now staring at the fire bender man quite sharply, while the man he was currently staring at smiled sinisterly or rather smirked as if he got something he really wanted at that time.


    "Oh¡­ you are the zero-zero one, they are talking about! No wonder your successor dies so easily, he can''t keep up with you!" said the man to Nick who was now frowning and spewing water around his hand to threaten the fire bender, which of course was followed by Vernon and Marla. However¡­ not fear, the fire bender man was now laughing at that, as if he wasn''t afraid of them at all right now.


    "You guys are stupid creatures resembling humans¡­ who are so easy to trick!" said the man to Nick and looked one by one at those who looked confused after hearing what the fire bender said.


    "Because now.. all of you will die by my hands!" said the fire bender who now immediately took out a very small device and threw it at Nick and the others, which exploded in that instant. And of course made Nick immediately hug Marla to protect him when he found out if it exploded, and so did Vernon who was now using his body to block the explosion that would hit Aidan there, and they were bounced quite far from where they were at that time.


    DARR!!!


    "Khh!" the man chuckled when he saw them all lying helplessly in front of him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in another location.


    Queen ran along with Elizabeth, but when Queen ran towards the hill, Elizabeth immediately withdrew her hand and turned the other way, which was, of course, surprising to Queen at this time.


    "Hey, b.. shouldn''t we go to the hills?!" Queen asked Elizabeth who now shook her head and said,


    "We have to keep looking for that woman, Queen! They can handle it and don''t need us right now!" Elizabeth explained to Queen, which now made Queen nodded in approval of Elizabeth''s words and then ran following the footsteps of Elizabeth who were running quite fast there, which of course surprised Queen because seeing how fast Elizabeth ran, she was like a beautiful wild horse who ran really fast there.


    Until finally, Elizabeth stopped right in front of a beautiful woman with a light blue dress, beautiful wavy black hair, round eyes with eyeliner that adorned them, a sharp nose and thick lips made Queen amazed at the beauty of the women they were facing today. it was very different from the image they had at the time.


    "Hah ... hah ..." Elizabeth and Queen''s breath was roaring, which of course made the woman in front of Elizabeth look at the two of them very confused.


    "Are you all right?" asked the woman very kindly, which now made Elizabeth smile and then speak.


    "Yedda¡­ is that your name?" Elizabeth asked the woman who now looked surprised by the words she had said to her.


    "I¡­ yes¡­ how did you know my name?" asked the woman who now Queen knew if Yedda was her name, Elizabeth smiled sweetly and stretched out her hand as she said,


    "My name is Elizabeth!" said Elizabeth to Yedda who now nodded her head and shook her hand, but at the same time, Yedda suddenly widened her eyes again as if surprised and now turned to look at Elizabeth with a look of disbelief. While those who were being stared at now nodded and said,


    "You are part of us¡­ and we need you right now, Yedda!" Elizabeth said to him, which of course impressed Queen quite a bit with Elizabeth''s current skill, she never knew Elizabeth could do something like hypnosis there.


    "No Queen¡­ I just gave him what I saw so he would remember and understand just like I did for Lucas!" Elizabeth explained as if knowing the contents of the Queen who now immediately nodded her head in response to his explanation.


    "Hh¡­ so¡­ is he also the same person as us?" Yedda asked as she exhaled as if she was taken aback by it all, but she understood it quickly as if Elizabeth was controlling it at the moment.


    Hearing that question made Elizabeth now nod her head in response and then said,


    "She is the Queen¡­bender of Light!" Elizabeth explained to Yedda who was now nodding her head in response.


    "Then¡­ are you the only two present at this time?" Yedda asked again, and made Elizabeth now shake her head at that and then say,


    "They are here, and now we must go and meet them all, Yedda!" Elizabeth explained to Yedda who was now nodding her head.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll talk to my mother first!" Yedda explained to Elizabeth who was now nodding her head, and Yedda immediately ran into the flower shop. And it was seen by Queen that he was having a serious conversation with an old woman who now looked surprised to hear it all, and made her mother shake her head as if she did not approve or allow Yedda there, and it made Queen nudge Elizabeth''s arm while saying,


    "I don''t think her mother would allow it, Elizabeth!" Queen explained to Elizabeth who was now exhaling as if she was annoyed and seconds later Queen could see the change in her mother''s attitude who now looked shocked and immediately nodded her head and spoke again to Yedda, then Yedda hugged her mother and she ran out afterward.


    "Come on!" said Yedda taking Elizabeth and Queen,


    "This is the way!" said Elizabeth, pointing at the hill and they walked hastily towards the hill, while the Queen who had been stuck there now followed the two of them, she was stunned because she was really amazed by the greatness of Elizabeth which she thought if her skills were not kidding, and Queen''s expertise is nothing compared to Elizabeth at that time.


    "Never compare anyone like that, Queen!" said Elizabeth which now made Queen surprised and turned to look at Elizabeth, but she didn''t seem to be talking to her because now their position was far enough for Queen to hear Elizabeth''s voice.


    "We are a team, and we complement each other here! So there is neither weak nor strong among us!" continued Elizabeth again, which of course made Queen goosebumps when she realized that she had heard Elizabeth''s voice in her brain. And immediately Queen also nodded her head in agreement with those words.


    The trio''s footsteps were now walking towards the hill, where they were now gathered with several injured people, which of course surprised Queen who was now running fast ahead of Elizabeth and Yedda.. He ran to get to Nick, who had just been healed by Aidan.

 Chapter 94 - The Beauty Name

    "Lucas!" Elizabeth called to Lucas who at that time was standing beside Zach and Wilson, which made them turn to look at him and then made Zach call his name.


    "Lizbet!" Zach called to Elizabeth who is now frowning when he saw a body lying quite horribly on the other end, which made him very surprised when he realized that the man who had become a corpse was not from earth.


    "They''ve arrived here apparently..." Elizabeth muttered and now turned to look at Lucas who was beside her.


    "Who is this person?" Queen asked, and made Lucas say,


    "Substitute for seven four one¡­ he said he was Vernon''s replacement!" Lucas explained to Queen which made Elizabeth now frown and then walked to get closer to the body, but her movement was immediately stopped by Lucas who now said,


    "Lizbet! Don''t go near him¡­ it''s too dangerous, we don''t know what will happen next!" Lucas explained to Elizabeth who now turned to look at him and smiled as he said,


    "No Lucas¡­ I would have known beforehand if it was dangerous!" Elizabeth looked very confident about it, which made Lucas now conclude that Elizabeth could make a prediction, which in the end Lucas removed his arm from Elizabeth and allowed her to approach the body.


    "Is he a trial after Vernon?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now shaking her head at that,


    "No Nick¡­ I think this kid is an experiment they''re doing for some kind of research." Elizabeth explained to Nick, which of course made them frown, and made Zach say,


    "Research?" he asked, and Elizabeth nodded,


    "I think they sent it to see how much we''ve grown, so they can make more than we are now!" Elizabeth explained, and it made Nick exhale and then say,


    "We have to go to that place immediately!" explained Nick and made Elizabeth shake her head,


    "No Nick¡­ we have to find the last star!" clearly Elizabeth, who now silenced them all, felt that they must quickly find the last star of them at this time.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, there was nothing they could do but sit in the living room of Elizabeth''s house after Lucas had previously suggested that they immediately return home to rest and think and decide where they were going next.


    The strange beauty sat by the window, none of them dared to ask other than Queen who offered him a cup of tea. Lucas'' gaze was fixed on the woman with curiosity, he wanted to talk and get to know this beautiful woman, and that was of course realized by Wilson who was now reaching for the plate containing the pie, and then he walked over to Lucas.


    "...?" Lucas'' eyes now turned to Wilson who had just handed him the pie plate, which Lucas then asked,


    "What''s this?" Lucas asked Wilson who now nodded his head and said,


    "Give this to that woman, I think she should taste Elizabeth''s cooking!" said Wilson as he handed Lucas the plate and patted him twice on the shoulder to then go talk to Vernon and Zach.


    Seeing if that could be used as an excuse for Lucas to get to know the new woman, Lucas sighed there and nodded before finally leaving there and walking towards the woman.


    "Ehehm..." Lucas cleared his throat, which of course made the beautiful woman who was staring at the garden that was getting dark now turn to look at her.


    "This¡­ I think you should give it a try!" Lucas said to the woman who was now smiling and then accepted the plate.


    "Thank you!" said the woman to Lucas who was now nodding his head, and the woman who was looking at him curiously, which of course made Lucas confused by the look given by the woman, who now smiled back at him and said,


    "Your name?" asked the woman to Lucas who now woke up and immediately introduced himself to the woman,


    "Oh.. um¡­ Lucas!" Lucas said to him who now nodded his head and then said,


    "Yedda¡­ that''s my name!" Yedda said to Lucas who now nodded his head in response to that and then said,


    "Yedda? That name is beautiful!" Lucas said to Yedda who was now laughing at Lucas''s words at that time.


    "You were the first to say it, Lucas!" Yedda said to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "Serious?? no one ever said that to you?" Lucas asked Yeda who now shook his head in response,


    "You were the first to meet me and say that my name was the most beautiful of all, you said that.. and now you''re saying it again, so you''re still the first one to do it!" Yedda explained to Lucas who was now frowning, not understanding what Yedda was saying to him. And that was understood by Yeda who laughed again at that and then said,


    "I''m so happy because you said that my name is the prettiest, and then I gave you lots of stars for it!" Yedda explained to Lucas who was suddenly shocked and remembered the memory.


    "Oh¡­. right, I now remember it!" Lucas explained to Yedda who was now smiling in response to Lucas'' words at that time. And made Lucas now turn to look at him and smile back at him.


    "Ok¡­ we will have a meeting before dinner arrives!" Nick''s words at that time interrupted them, which made them turn their gazes to Nick and simultaneously walked over to Nick who was now sitting on the sofa. And that''s what Yedda and Lucas did.


    "What are we going to talk about now, Nick?" Marla asked Nick who now exhaled and took out an hourglass which had a circle symbol with twelve lines on each side. Which made them all stunned to see it.


    "Is this the last stellar thing we should look for?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Elizabeth now nod her head, helping Nick answer the question.


    "Yeah¡­ this is his thing, we have to find its owner before the others find it just like the guy who tricked us on that hill!" Nick explained to them all, and it took them by surprise.


    "Do you know the meaning of the emblem itself?" Kendrick asked Nick who was now shaking his head at that,


    "I don''t know, neither do Zach and Lizbeth!" Nick explained to Kendrick which of course made Queen frown and then look at Elizabeth saying,


    "You don''t know what this crest means Lizbeth?" Queen asked Elizabeth who now nodded her head and then said,


    "Yeah, I can''t see it¡­ maybe not yet!" Elizabeth explained to Queen who became confused by this, while Lucas was now walking towards the table to grab the hourglass and stared at it intently.


    Seeing this, made Wilson now turn to look at him and then say,


    "Do you know or remember anything, Lucas?" The question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made them all now turn to look at Lucas who then shook his head and said,


    "I don''t know, but¡­ I know exactly the person who can interpret this emblem!" Lucas explained to all of them which then made Lucas turn his head to look at Aidan who smiled and nodded his head.


    Lucas'' gaze now quickly turned to Nick,


    "Nick! Give me some time¡­ Aidan and I are going to ask someone the meaning of this emblem!" Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning and then nodded his head in response to that.


    "Are you going with Aidan?" Wilson asked Lucas who now turned to look at him and nodded,


    "I''ll take him because I''m afraid I''m running out of energy, and he''s the only one who can heal and restore me, Wilson!" Lucas explained, which made Nick nod his head in response and then say,


    "Go¡­ we have our hopes on you and Aidan!" said Nick to Lucas who now nodded his head while carrying the hourglass and then stretched his hand towards Aidan who was now walking towards him and finally they disappeared from the sight of the nine people in the room at this time.


    "..." Silence, the condition of the room was now silent, Queen''s gaze was now looking at all of them who looked worried, and made her finally say,


    "Well¡­ so, shall we just stay here? Or preparing for dinner?" a question asked by Queen at that time made Marla and Yedda nod, while Elizabeth now smiled and left her place.


    "Okay¡­ you guys play and talk, let the ladies cook! Ah... I need you Zach!" said Elizabeth who was now exhaling with a smile and nodded her head,


    "I know you''re going to need me, come on!" said Zach walked first to the kitchen, and the women followed his lead to cook, while the men who were there now looked at each other, then Wilson grabbed the monopoly game and said,


    "Do you guys want to play this with me?" he asked Vernon, Kendrick, and Nick, who was now staring back at Wilson with their flat faces.

 Chapter 95 - Thats My Name

    "They''ve arrived here apparently..." Elizabeth muttered and now turned to look at Lucas who was beside her.


    "Who is this person?" Queen asked, and made Lucas say,


    "Substitute for seven four one¡­ he said he was Vernon''s replacement!" Lucas explained to Queen which made Elizabeth now frown and then walked to get closer to the body, but her movement was immediately stopped by Lucas who now said,


    "Lizbet! Don''t go near him¡­ it''s too dangerous, we don''t know what will happen next!" Lucas explained to Elizabeth who now turned to look at him and smiled as he said,


    "No Lucas¡­ I would have known beforehand if it was dangerous!" Elizabeth looked very confident about it, which made Lucas now conclude that Elizabeth could make a prediction, which in the end Lucas removed his arm from Elizabeth and allowed her to approach the body.


    "Is he a trial after Vernon?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now shaking her head at that,


    "No Nick¡­ I think this kid is an experiment they''re doing for some kind of research." Elizabeth explained to Nick, which of course made them frown, and made Zach say,


    "Research?" he asked, and Elizabeth nodded,


    "I think they sent it to see how much we''ve grown, so they can make more than we are now!" Elizabeth explained, and it made Nick exhale and then say,


    "We have to go to that place immediately!" explained Nick and made Elizabeth shake her head,


    "No Nick¡­ we have to find the last star!" clearly Elizabeth, who now silenced them all, felt that they must quickly find the last star of them at this time.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, there was nothing they could do but sit in the living room of Elizabeth''s house after Lucas had previously suggested that they immediately return home to rest and think and decide where they were going next.


    The strange beauty sat by the window, none of them dared to ask other than Queen who offered him a cup of tea. Lucas'' gaze was fixed on the woman with curiosity, he wanted to talk and get to know this beautiful woman, and that was of course realized by Wilson who was now reaching for the plate containing the pie, and then he walked over to Lucas.


    "...?" Lucas'' eyes now turned to Wilson who had just handed him the pie plate, which Lucas then asked,


    "What''s this?" Lucas asked Wilson who now nodded his head and said,


    "Give this to that woman, I think she should taste Elizabeth''s cooking!" said Wilson as he handed Lucas the plate and patted him twice on the shoulder to then go talk to Vernon and Zach.


    Seeing if that could be used as an excuse for Lucas to get to know the new woman, Lucas sighed there and nodded before finally leaving there and walking towards the woman.


    "Ehehm..." Lucas cleared his throat, which of course made the beautiful woman who was staring at the garden that was getting dark now turn to look at her.


    "This¡­ I think you should give it a try!" Lucas said to the woman who was now smiling and then accepted the plate.


    "Thank you!" said the woman to Lucas who was now nodding his head, and the woman who was looking at him curiously, which of course made Lucas confused by the look given by the woman, who now smiled back at him and said,


    "Your name?" asked the woman to Lucas who now woke up and immediately introduced himself to the woman,


    "Oh.. um¡­ Lucas!" Lucas said to him who now nodded his head and then said,


    "Yedda¡­ that''s my name!" Yedda said to Lucas who now nodded his head in response to that and then said,


    "Yedda? That name is beautiful!" Lucas said to Yedda who was now laughing at Lucas''s words at that time.


    "You were the first to say it, Lucas!" Yedda said to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "Serious?? no one ever said that to you?" Lucas asked Yeda who now shook his head in response,


    "You were the first to meet me and say that my name was the most beautiful of all, you said that.. and now you''re saying it again, so you''re still the first one to do it!" Yedda explained to Lucas who was now frowning, not understanding what Yedda was saying to him. And that was understood by Yeda who laughed again at that and then said,


    "I''m so happy because you said that my name is the prettiest, and then I gave you lots of stars for it!" Yedda explained to Lucas who was suddenly shocked and remembered the memory.


    "Oh¡­. right, I now remember it!" Lucas explained to Yedda who was now smiling in response to Lucas'' words at that time. And made Lucas now turn to look at him and smile back at him.


    "Ok¡­ we will have a meeting before dinner arrives!" Nick''s words at that time interrupted them, which made them turn their gazes to Nick and simultaneously walked over to Nick who was now sitting on the sofa. And that''s what Yedda and Lucas did.


    "What are we going to talk about now, Nick?" Marla asked Nick who now exhaled and took out an hourglass which had a circle symbol with twelve lines on each side. Which made them all stunned to see it.


    "Is this the last stellar thing we should look for?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Elizabeth now nod her head, helping Nick answer the question.


    "Yeah¡­ this is his thing, we have to find its owner before the others find it just like the guy who tricked us on that hill!" Nick explained to them all, and it took them by surprise.


    "Do you know the meaning of the emblem itself?" Kendrick asked Nick who was now shaking his head at that,


    "I don''t know, neither do Zach and Lizbeth!" Nick explained to Kendrick which of course made Queen frown and then look at Elizabeth saying,


    "You don''t know what this crest means Lizbeth?" Queen asked Elizabeth who now nodded her head and then said,


    "Yeah, I can''t see it¡­ maybe not yet!" Elizabeth explained to Queen who became confused by this, while Lucas was now walking towards the table to grab the hourglass and stared at it intently.


    Seeing this, made Wilson now turn to look at him and then say,


    "Do you know or remember anything, Lucas?" The question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made them all now turn to look at Lucas who then shook his head and said,


    "I don''t know, but¡­ I know exactly the person who can interpret this emblem!" Lucas explained to all of them which then made Lucas turn his head to look at Aidan who smiled and nodded his head.


    Lucas'' gaze now quickly turned to Nick,


    "Nick! Give me some time¡­ Aidan and I are going to ask someone the meaning of this emblem!" Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning and then nodded his head in response to that.


    "Are you going with Aidan?" Wilson asked Lucas who now turned to look at him and nodded,


    "I''ll take him because I''m afraid I''m running out of energy, and he''s the only one who can heal and restore me, Wilson!" Lucas explained, which made Nick nod his head in response and then say,


    "Go¡­ we have our hopes on you and Aidan!" said Nick to Lucas who now nodded his head while carrying the hourglass and then stretched his hand towards Aidan who was now walking towards him and finally they disappeared from the sight of the nine people in the room at this time.


    Wow!!


    "..." Silence, the condition of the room was now silent, Queen''s gaze was now looking at all of them who looked worried, and made her finally say,


    "Well¡­ so, shall we just stay here? Or preparing for dinner?" a question asked by Queen at that time made Marla and Yedda nod, while Elizabeth now smiled and left her place.


    "Okay¡­ you guys play and talk, let the ladies cook! Ah... I need you Zach!" said Elizabeth who was now exhaling with a smile and nodded her head,


    "I know you''re going to need me, come on!" said Zach walked first to the kitchen, and the women followed his lead to cook, while the men who were there now looked at each other, then Wilson grabbed the monopoly game and said,


    "Do you guys want to play this with me?" he asked Vernon, Kendrick, and Nick, who was now staring back at Wilson with their flat faces.


    "Oh! Come on¡­ I just want to have fun before getting into anything serious!" said Wilson to those who were now simultaneously approaching him and sitting down as what Wilson was doing at the moment.


    "Alright¡­ do it!" Vernon said to Wilson who was now smiling and opening the game box,


    "Eum¡­ I want to ask for an explanation on how to play! Tell me because I don''t understand this game!" Nick explained to the three of them who were now looking at him.


    "Serious?? You never played it, Nick?!" asked Vernon, which made Nick exhale and nod his head there.


    ¡­

 Chapter 96 - Beautifull Name

    Hearing that question made Elizabeth now nod her head in response and then said,


    "She is the Queen¡­bender of Light!" Elizabeth explained to Yedda who was now nodding her head in response.


    "Then¡­ are you the only two present at this time?" Yedda asked again, and made Elizabeth now shake her head at that and then say,


    "They are here, and now we must go and meet them all, Yedda!" Elizabeth explained to Yedda who was now nodding her head.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll talk to my mother first!" Yedda explained to Elizabeth who was now nodding her head, and Yedda immediately ran into the flower shop. And it was seen by Queen that he was having a serious conversation with an old woman who now looked surprised to hear it all, and made her mother shake her head as if she did not approve or allow Yedda there, and it made Queen nudge Elizabeth''s arm while saying,


    "I don''t think her mother would allow it, Elizabeth!" Queen explained to Elizabeth who was now exhaling as if she was annoyed and seconds later Queen could see the change in her mother''s attitude who now looked shocked and immediately nodded her head and spoke again to Yedda, then Yedda hugged her mother and she ran out afterward.


    "Come on!" said Yedda taking Elizabeth and Queen,


    "This is the way!" said Elizabeth, pointing at the hill and they walked hastily towards the hill, while the Queen who had been stuck there now followed the two of them, she was stunned because she was really amazed by the greatness of Elizabeth which she thought if her skills were not kidding, and Queen''s expertise is nothing compared to Elizabeth at that time.


    "Never compare anyone like that, Queen!" said Elizabeth which now made Queen surprised and turned to look at Elizabeth, but she didn''t seem to be talking to her because now their position was far enough for Queen to hear Elizabeth''s voice.


    "We are a team, and we complement each other here! So there is neither weak nor strong among us!" continued Elizabeth again, which of course made Queen goosebumps when she realized that she had heard Elizabeth''s voice in her brain. And immediately Queen also nodded her head in agreement with those words.


    The trio''s footsteps were now walking towards the hill, where they were now gathered with several injured people, which of course surprised Queen who was now running fast ahead of Elizabeth and Yedda. He ran to get to Nick, who had just been healed by Aidan.


    "Lucas!" Elizabeth called to Lucas who at that time was standing beside Zach and Wilson, which made them turn to look at him and then made Zach call his name.


    "Lizbet!" Zach called to Elizabeth who is now frowning when he saw a body lying quite horribly on the other end, which made him very surprised when he realized that the man who had become a corpse was not from earth.


    "They''ve arrived here apparently..." Elizabeth muttered and now turned to look at Lucas who was beside her.


    "Who is this person?" Queen asked, and made Lucas say,


    "Substitute for seven four one¡­ he said he was Vernon''s replacement!" Lucas explained to Queen which made Elizabeth now frown and then walked to get closer to the body, but her movement was immediately stopped by Lucas who now said,


    "Lizbet! Don''t go near him¡­ it''s too dangerous, we don''t know what will happen next!" Lucas explained to Elizabeth who now turned to look at him and smiled as he said,


    "No Lucas¡­ I would have known beforehand if it was dangerous!" Elizabeth looked very confident about it, which made Lucas now conclude that Elizabeth could make a prediction, which in the end Lucas removed his arm from Elizabeth and allowed her to approach the body.


    "Is he a trial after Vernon?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now shaking her head at that,


    "No Nick¡­ I think this kid is an experiment they''re doing for some kind of research." Elizabeth explained to Nick, which of course made them frown, and made Zach say,


    "Research?" he asked, and Elizabeth nodded,


    "I think they sent it to see how much we''ve grown, so they can make more than we are now!" Elizabeth explained, and it made Nick exhale and then say,


    "We have to go to that place immediately!" explained Nick and made Elizabeth shake her head,


    "No Nick¡­ we have to find the last star!" clearly Elizabeth, who now silenced them all, felt that they must quickly find the last star of them at this time.


    ¡­


    "Lucas!" Elizabeth called to Lucas who at that time was standing beside Zach and Wilson, which made them turn to look at him and then made Zach call his name.


    "Lizbet!" Zach called to Elizabeth who is now frowning when he saw a body lying quite horribly on the other end, which made him very surprised when he realized that the man who had become a corpse was not from earth.


    "They''ve arrived here apparently..." Elizabeth muttered and now turned to look at Lucas who was beside her.


    "Who is this person?" Queen asked, and made Lucas say,


    "Substitute for seven four one¡­ he said he was Vernon''s replacement!" Lucas explained to Queen which made Elizabeth now frown and then walked to get closer to the body, but her movement was immediately stopped by Lucas who now said,


    "Lizbet! Don''t go near him¡­ it''s too dangerous, we don''t know what will happen next!" Lucas explained to Elizabeth who now turned to look at him and smiled as he said,


    "No Lucas¡­ I would have known beforehand if it was dangerous!" Elizabeth looked very confident about it, which made Lucas now conclude that Elizabeth could make a prediction, which in the end Lucas removed his arm from Elizabeth and allowed her to approach the body.


    "Is he a trial after Vernon?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now shaking her head at that,


    "No Nick¡­ I think this kid is an experiment they''re doing for some kind of research." Elizabeth explained to Nick, which of course made them frown, and made Zach say,


    "Research?" he asked, and Elizabeth nodded,


    "I think they sent it to see how much we''ve grown, so they can make more than we are now!" Elizabeth explained, and it made Nick exhale and then say,


    "We have to go to that place immediately!" explained Nick and made Elizabeth shake her head,


    "No Nick¡­ we have to find the last star!" clearly Elizabeth, who now silenced them all, felt that they must quickly find the last star of them at this time.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, there was nothing they could do but sit in the living room of Elizabeth''s house after Lucas had previously suggested that they immediately return home to rest and think and decide where they were going next.


    The strange beauty sat by the window, none of them dared to ask other than Queen who offered him a cup of tea. Lucas'' gaze was fixed on the woman with curiosity, he wanted to talk and get to know this beautiful woman, and that was of course realized by Wilson who was now reaching for the plate containing the pie, and then he walked over to Lucas.


    "...?" Lucas'' eyes now turned to Wilson who had just handed him the pie plate, which Lucas then asked,


    "What''s this?" Lucas asked Wilson who now nodded his head and said,


    "Give this to that woman, I think she should taste Elizabeth''s cooking!" said Wilson as he handed Lucas the plate and patted him twice on the shoulder to then go talk to Vernon and Zach.


    Seeing if that could be used as an excuse for Lucas to get to know the new woman, Lucas sighed there and nodded before finally leaving there and walking towards the woman.


    "Ehehm..." Lucas cleared his throat, which of course made the beautiful woman who was staring at the garden that was getting dark now turn to look at her.


    "This¡­ I think you should give it a try!" Lucas said to the woman who was now smiling and then accepted the plate.


    "Thank you!" said the woman to Lucas who was now nodding his head, and the woman who was looking at him curiously, which of course made Lucas confused by the look given by the woman, who now smiled back at him and said,


    "Your name?" asked the woman to Lucas who now woke up and immediately introduced himself to the woman,


    "Oh.. um¡­ Lucas!" Lucas said to him who now nodded his head and then said,


    "Yedda¡­ that''s my name!" Yedda said to Lucas who now nodded his head in response to that and then said,


    "Yedda? That name is beautiful!" Lucas said to Yedda who was now laughing at Lucas''s words at that time.


    "You were the first to say it, Lucas!" Yedda said to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "Serious?? no one ever said that to you?"

 Chapter 97 - Shocked!!

    "Serious?? no one ever said that to you?" Lucas asked Yeda who now shook his head in response,


    "You were the first to meet me and say that my name was the most beautiful of all, you said that.. and now you''re saying it again, so you''re still the first one to do it!" Yedda explained to Lucas who was now frowning, not understanding what Yedda was saying to him. And that was understood by Yeda who laughed again at that and then said,


    "I''m so happy because you said that my name is the prettiest, and then I gave you lots of stars for it!" Yedda explained to Lucas who was suddenly shocked and remembered the memory.


    "Oh¡­. right, I now remember it!" Lucas explained to Yedda who was now smiling in response to Lucas'' words at that time. And made Lucas now turn to look at him and smile back at him.


    "Ok¡­ we will have a meeting before dinner arrives!" Nick''s words at that time interrupted them, which made them turn their gazes to Nick and simultaneously walked over to Nick who was now sitting on the sofa. And that''s what Yedda and Lucas did.


    "What are we going to talk about now, Nick?" Marla asked Nick who now exhaled and took out an hourglass which had a circle symbol with twelve lines on each side. Which made them all stunned to see it.


    "Is this the last stellar thing we should look for?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Elizabeth now nod her head, helping Nick answer the question.


    "Yeah¡­ this is his thing, we have to find its owner before the others find it just like the guy who tricked us on that hill!" Nick explained to them all, and it took them by surprise.


    "Do you know the meaning of the emblem itself?" Kendrick asked Nick who was now shaking his head at that,


    "I don''t know, neither do Zach and Lizbeth!" Nick explained to Kendrick which of course made Queen frown and then look at Elizabeth saying,


    "You don''t know what this crest means Lizbeth?" Queen asked Elizabeth who now nodded her head and then said,


    "Yeah, I can''t see it¡­ maybe not yet!" Elizabeth explained to Queen who became confused by this, while Lucas was now walking towards the table to grab the hourglass and stared at it intently.


    Seeing this, made Wilson now turn to look at him and then say,


    "Do you know or remember anything, Lucas?" The question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made them all now turn to look at Lucas who then shook his head and said,


    "I don''t know, but¡­ I know exactly the person who can interpret this emblem!" Lucas explained to all of them which then made Lucas turn his head to look at Aidan who smiled and nodded his head.


    Lucas'' gaze now quickly turned to Nick,


    "Nick! Give me some time¡­ Aidan and I are going to ask someone the meaning of this emblem!" Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning and then nodded his head in response to that.


    "Are you going with Aidan?" Wilson asked Lucas who now turned to look at him and nodded,


    "I''ll take him because I''m afraid I''m running out of energy, and he''s the only one who can heal and restore me, Wilson!" Lucas explained, which made Nick nod his head in response and then say,


    "Go¡­ we have our hopes on you and Aidan!" said Nick to Lucas who now nodded his head while carrying the hourglass and then stretched his hand towards Aidan who was now walking towards him and finally they disappeared from the sight of the nine people in the room at this time.


    Wow!!


    "..." Silence, the condition of the room was now silent, Queen''s gaze was now looking at all of them who looked worried, and made her finally say,


    "Well¡­ so, shall we just stay here? Or preparing for dinner?" a question asked by Queen at that time made Marla and Yedda nod, while Elizabeth now smiled and left her place.


    "Okay¡­ you guys play and talk, let the ladies cook! Ah... I need you Zach!" said Elizabeth who was now exhaling with a smile and nodded her head,


    "I know you''re going to need me, come on!" said Zach walked first to the kitchen, and the women followed his lead to cook, while the men who were there now looked at each other, then Wilson grabbed the monopoly game and said,


    "Do you guys want to play this with me?" he asked Vernon, Kendrick, and Nick, who was now staring back at Wilson with their flat faces.


    "Oh! Come on¡­ I just want to have fun before getting into anything serious!" said Wilson to those who were now simultaneously approaching him and sitting down as what Wilson was doing at the moment.


    "Alright¡­ do it!" Vernon said to Wilson who was now smiling and opening the game box,


    "Eum¡­ I want to ask for an explanation on how to play! Tell me because I don''t understand this game!" Nick explained to the three of them who were now looking at him.


    "Serious?? You never played it, Nick?!" asked Vernon, which made Nick exhale and nod his head there.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Aidan are now in an apartment which of course brings questions from Aidan who is now looking at Lucas but doesn''t dare to ask him, realizing that it made Lucas turn his gaze to Aidan as he spoke.


    "This is the professor''s apartment, Aidan! He gave me his address a while ago!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now nodding his head, and Lucas knocked on the apartment door.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    He knocked on the apartment door, but there was no reply from the professor, which of course made Lucas turn to look at his watch, which was then seven o''clock in the evening.


    "Is he not home?" Lucas muttered as he knocked on the door again, and that made Aidan wait for him and occasionally turn his eyes to the right and left to realize that the apartment was very quiet.


    "Are you sure this is his apartment, Lucas?" asked Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to Aidan''s question at that time,


    "Yeah¡­ I heard right¡­ this is the place!" Lucas explained to Aidan who was now nodding his head and then said again,


    "Okay if that''s true, but¡­ why does he have a house on the fiftieth floor, when he''s so old? Doesn''t he know altitude?" Aidan asked again which now made Lucas annoyed to hear it and turned to look at Aidan quickly, and before Lucas spoke to Aidan, the door opened and made both of them turn their heads towards the door.


    "Professor?" Lucas called to someone who was in there, but there was no sound from inside the apartment, which made Lucas and Aidan look at each other, and made Lucas slowly open the apartment door.


    "!!"


    Lucas and Aidan were very surprised when they found something in the apartment, which they never expected before.


    ¡­


    "AHH!!"


    "HAHAHAHAHA, you have to pay for it again!" Wilson shouted to Vernon who was now exhaling as his pawn stepped into the territory that Wilson had controlled at that time. However, the rules remained the rules, which made Vernon immediately pay the price of the rent provided by the monopoly regulation.


    Unlike Wilson, Kendrick, and Vernon who was having fun playing, Nick now occasionally turned his gaze to the wall clock to look at the clock, as if he was waiting for Lucas and Aidan to arrive there.


    Realizing that Nick looked nervous, Kendrick, who realized it, finally asked.


    "What''s wrong Nick?" Kendrick asked Nick who now turned his gaze back to the three people who were now looking at him curiously, and that made Nick shake his head at that and then say,


    "Huh? No¡­ I''m just feeling a little worried about Lucas as well as Aidan!" Nick explained to them who was now frowning and then saying,


    "No¡­ don''t worry, they''ll be fine!" Wilson explained to Nick who was now nodding his head in response to Wilson''s words at that time. However, unexpectedly the four of them were surprised when Lucas appeared hitting the table in the room where Nick and the others were. He hit the table pretty hard with the stab wound he sustained. Which of course surprised Nick, Wilson, Kendrick, and Vernon.


    "Lucas!!" said Wilson immediately ran to him who was now wincing in pain. Nik, Kendrick, and Vernon also followed Wilson''s footsteps towards Lucas.


    "Lucas! What happened?!" Wilson asked Lucas who was still wincing in pain, Nick turned to look at his knife-stabbed stomach.


    "Wilson, he''s hurt!" said Nick to Wilson who was now looking at his wound.


    "Lizbet! Lizbet!!" called Wilson loudly, while Vernon now looked around when he didn''t find Aidan around them at this time.

 Chapter 98 - Aidan Is In Danger!

    However, the rules remained the rules, which made Vernon immediately pay the price of the rent provided by the monopoly regulation.


    Unlike Wilson, Kendrick, and Vernon who was having fun playing, Nick now occasionally turned his gaze to the wall clock to look at the clock, as if he was waiting for Lucas and Aidan to arrive there.


    Realizing that Nick looked nervous, Kendrick, who realized it, finally asked.


    "What''s wrong Nick?" Kendrick asked Nick who now turned his gaze back to the three people who were now looking at him curiously, and that made Nick shake his head at that and then say,


    "Huh? No¡­ I''m just feeling a little worried about Lucas as well as Aidan!" Nick explained to them who was now frowning and then saying,


    "No¡­ don''t worry, they''ll be fine!" Wilson explained to Nick who was now nodding his head in response to Wilson''s words at that time. However, unexpectedly the four of them were surprised when Lucas appeared hitting the table in the room where Nick and the others were. He hit the table pretty hard with the stab wound he sustained. Which of course surprised Nick, Wilson, Kendrick, and Vernon.


    "Lucas!!" said Wilson immediately ran to him who was now wincing in pain. Nik, Kendrick, and Vernon also followed Wilson''s footsteps towards Lucas.


    "Lucas! What happened?!" Wilson asked Lucas who was still wincing in pain, Nick turned to look at his knife-stabbed stomach.


    "Wilson, he''s hurt!" said Nick to Wilson who was now looking at his wound.


    "Lizbet! Lizbet!!" called Wilson loudly, while Vernon now looked around when he didn''t find Aidan around them at this time.


    "Where''s Aidan?!" asked Vernon, but because the situation was not conducive, no one was paying attention to Vernon''s words there other than Lucas who was now pulling Vernon''s arm while saying,


    "Help Aidan¡­ he''s in danger!" Lucas said to Vernon, and that made Vernon now turn to look at Nick who also heard Lucas'' words at that time,


    "We have to treat you first, then save him!" Nick explained to Lucas who now turned his sharp gaze towards Nick, at the same time Elizabeth, Marla, Queen, Yedda, and Zach came and were surprised when they realized Lucas'' current condition.


    "What happened?!" Marla asked surprised to see Lucas like that,


    "We have to save Aidan!" Lucas shouted at Nick which made them surprised to hear Lucas say that.


    "We have to save him¡­ Nick¡­ Aidan is in danger!" Lucas explained again to Nick who was now nodding his head in response,


    "We''ll save him, of course, but you''ll need to be treated to send us there, Lucas!" said Nick to Lucas who was now exhaling and crying, as if something bad had happened, which made Nick now turn his gaze to Elizabeth who walked slowly towards the two to then treat him. Deliberately, Elizabeth injects an anesthetic into Lucas who is slowly unconscious. Nick''s gaze was now focused on Elizabeth.


    "What happened Lizbeth?" Nick asked Elizabeth who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "They met him!" Elizabeth explained which made Nick frown,


    "Who with?" asked Wilson who heard it, which made Nick say,


    "The star we''re looking for ..." Nick''s explanation at that time was given a nod by Elizabeth who now took a piece of paper from Lucas'' pocket which she then gave the piece of paper to Nick and said,


    "I want you together with Zach, Vernon, and Wilson to go to this place, save Aidan¡­ we will come after Lucas recovers!" said Elizabeth to Nick who now nodded his head in response to orders from Elizabeth, who now turned to them who immediately nodded in agreement.


    "Come on!" invite Nick to them, which in the end they went from Elizabeth''s house to where Aidan was.


    ¡­


    (Recounts the incident where Lucas and Aidan met someone at the Professor''s house)


    cluck!


    Lucas''s and Aidan''s eyes now turned to the apartment door which was right in front of them when it opened, which made the two of them stare at each other for a while and then made Lucas try to call the professor there.


    "Professor?" called Lucas to someone who was in there.


    "I don''t think there''s anyone here, Lucas!" Aidan whispered to Lucas who was now frowning at Aidan''s whisper to him, which made him shake his head and then speak.


    "If he doesn''t exist, then who opened this door for us fools!" Lucas cursed at Aidan who was now exhaling when he heard the curse, which made him now nod his head.


    Curious, Lucas slowly opened the apartment door wide, and suddenly Lucas and Aidan were shocked to find the professor''s body lying with blood flowing from his neck.


    "Professor!" Lucas called as he ran to the professor, which of course made Aidan run and now treat the professor who was unconscious there.


    "What happened?" Aidan whispered to Lucas who now turned his gaze around and then stood there.


    "You stay here, I''ll find him! I think there''s someone other than us here right now!" Lucas said to Aidan who nodded and was still trying to heal the wound that the professor was wracking at the moment.


    "Free! You heal him, he won''t live¡­ the old man is dead!" a word that was said by someone, made Lucas and Aidan now turn their heads towards the side room of the apartment, which made them both stare at each other, then Aidan nodded his head in response to the gaze Lucas gave there.


    Wosh!!


    SHUTT!!


    Lucas immediately faced a man who was now leaning on the sidewall right where Lucas and Aidan were a moment ago.


    "!!" Lucas frowned when he realized that the man was not surprised at all by the sudden arrival of Lucas in front of him at this time. Instead, he smiled and looked at Lucas as if he were greeting an old friend.


    "Hi¡­ nine three seven¡­ long time no see!" said the man to Lucas who chuckled when he saw Lucas was surprised by the greeting he just said to Lucas.


    "W¡­ who are you?" Lucas asked stuttering to the man in front of him now, who was now smiling and showing the mark on his right arm, which surprised Lucas because it was exactly the mark he wanted to ask the professor.


    "Surprised?? you shouldn''t be surprised¡­ isn''t zero two with you guys? Why didn''t he predict this to happen, hum?" the man explained to Lucas who was now looking at him intently, and then asked.


    "Why¡­ why are you doing this? Why don''t you come to us after knowing everything and you''d rather come here and kill the professor?" Lucas asked the man who was now laughing and then turned his gaze to the side as if looking at the professor who was being treated by Aidan at this time.


    "Why?? because I was upset¡­ he told you all about them first, even though I was the one who asked earlier than you!!" said the man while yelling at Lucas, and seconds later he laughed again, which of course made Lucas frown as if there was something wrong with the man right now.


    "What''s upsetting? We''re going to get together like before right?" Lucas explained to the man who was now smiling again and nodding his head,


    "Yeah¡­ I''m glad we''re getting together, are we going on that mission too? You''re coming too aren''t you?" the man asked Lucas who now frowned at the question and then said,


    "What?! no¡­ we got together to do something else and not do the job!" Lucas explained to the man who was now staring intently at him,


    "Then what are we gathering for, Lucas¡­?" the man asked Lucas who now turned his gaze downwards where the man took out a knife and almost attacked him, who now stepped back and managed to dodge it.


    "No, you can''t do it!" Lucas said to the man who was now laughing at him and seconds later he disappeared and surprised Lucas,


    "Lucas!!" Aidan''s call at that time, made Lucas run over to Aidan and now his footsteps stopped when he found Aidan being held hostage by the man, with a knife pointed right at his neck, which of course made Lucas stop his move there.


    ''He''s just like me?'' that was Lucas'' question in his heart when he looked at the man who was now smiling at Lucas who looked worried in front of him at this time.


    "Why are you silent Lucas? Don''t you want to be a hero instead of a villain?" the man explained to Lucas who was exhaling trying to think how to free Aidan from the man, but the unexpected happened,


    "LUCAS!" A loud call from Aidan made him now look up again and realize that he was not in the room but was standing with his back to the broken glass window of the apartment, what surprised him again this time was the knife stuck in his stomach which made him wonder how can it all happen very quickly.


    "See you Lucas ..." Lucas'' eyes now look at the man who is now smiling in front of him and kicks Lucas who then falls from the apartment because of it.


    The screams of Aidan''s voice calling Lucas'' name was the last he heard before Lucas finally sent himself to the house from Elizabeth.


    ....

 Chapter 99 - Life Stone

    The wind was blowing very hard, and even the wind was able to lift the trees that grew around there. However, the strong wind did not hinder the footsteps of the nine three headings that walked towards a large rock that formed a giant monster, which of course made many people afraid to see how scary the monster was at close range, but not with the man, nine three seven did not look scared at all when facing the big rock.


    "You''re not afraid of me?!" asked the stone monster to nine three seven who was now chuckling at the question that the giant monster threw at him, which made the monster feel annoyed and raised both hands to then slam them in the exact direction where nine three seven was standing at this time, which immediately just nine three seven disappeared from there and appeared behind the stone monster.


    "!!" surprised by his arrival behind him, made the stone monster turn around in a hurry and fall to the ground, which of course made the opportunity not be wasted by a man who was now jumping after the wind carried him and a tree he was carrying in his hands, floating as if he could control the tree trunk that was already sharp. Immediately the man jumped on top of the stone monster and stabbed the sharp tree trunk straight into his heart.


    ZRAAK!!!


    "ARGH!" The stone monster growled before finally its two fiery red eyes now dimmed and died.


    "Did I come at the right time?" a question that the man asked to nine three seven even made the man being asked now shook his head as he said,


    "You came just in time, six two one!" it was clear nine three seven to him who was now smiling and turned to look at the woman who was walking towards the two there.


    "Thanks for the ride, nine eight seven!" said six two one to the woman who now smiled in response and nodded her head,


    "Actually why do we have to kill this monster? Is there anything important about his body?" asked the woman to nine three seven who now nodded his head as he walked over to the stone monster and then took out the dagger he had to pry out the shiny stone which was then eye of the stone monster.


    "We were ordered to take both his eyeballs? Why didn''t you tell me earlier and say we should attack his heart?" a question that was posed by six two one at that time, made nine three seven now turn his gaze at him and then say,


    "Because if I said we were going to take both his eyeballs, you would be very careful not to crush his eyeballs instead of focusing on his heart, so that''s why I said that we should only aim for his heart!" clearly nine three seven to six two one, which makes the woman among them now exhale and say,


    "That''s it¡­ does it matter now?! shouldn''t we give the stone to the void support one?" she asked the two of them, to which nine three seven nodded in response to the question.


    "Yeah... that''s right... nine eight seven right, we have to hand this over to the Zero one immediately!" obviously nine three seven there.


    "Eum¡­ do you know what this stone is actually for?" a question posed by six two one, who now shook his head in response,


    "We have a similar question, so we better go meet the zero one as soon as possible to ask him such a question!" it was clear nine three seven to him who was now nodding his head. The three of them eventually disappeared using the teleportation possessed by nine three seven.


    ¡­


    The two red stones were finally handed over by nine three seven to the empty hands of one who is now smiling, satisfied with the teamwork they did at that time.


    "Did you manage to do it?" zero one asked one to nine three seven who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Good¡­ good!" zero zero one gave praise to the three, which made nine three seven now exhale and then say,


    "There is something I want to know about this mission, zero one¡­ and I know that you are the one who understands better than the three of us!" said nine three seven to the man in front of him at this time, which then made the man who had just been called zero one nod his head as he said,


    "Ask what you want to know!" he said to nine three seven who now nodded and then said,


    "What are you going to do with this stone we brought? Why is our mission destroying monsters and taking the center of their lives?" that was the question nine three seven had to the zero zero one who now smiled in response and then said,


    "As you already know, if this stone is the center of the monster''s life isn''t it?" he asked nine three seven who was now nodding his head, which again made a zero zero one now said,


    "And we will use this stone to revive our other brothers!" clear zero zero one to nine three seven who is now frowning at the explanation, and he feels that he has not fully understood what was said by zero one at that time.


    "Eum¡­ I don''t understand what you mean by that!" Three nine seven explained to him who nodded his head,


    "Just say if we use this stone to revive you who should be dead! And we can use the power of this stone, just as you use your power¡­ and it is centered on the rock that is embedded within you!" clearly zero zero one and shocking nine three seven who are now wide-eyed there.


    "So¡­ the center of my life is the stone that was inserted into my body?" asked nine three seven which now made a zero zero one smiled and nodded his head and said,


    "To be more precise, it was inserted into your heart!" he said again and made nine three seven now understand why they were there at this time.


    "And one more thing¡­ you can develop your strength beyond what you are currently capable of. And you should always remember that, Lucas!" said zero zero one to nine three seven, who furrowed his brow when he felt that it was a familiar name to him.


    "Lucas..."


    The call was again and again uttered by the empty zero one, but he realized that the voice from the zero zero one had now changed to the voice of a woman.


    "Lucas!" the umpteenth call, in the end, made nine three seven or rather Lucas now woke up from his unconsciousness and turned to look at Elizabeth who looked panicked at that time.


    "Lizbet?" Lucas asked Elizabeth who now breathed a sigh of relief and then said,


    "Hh¡­ Thank goodness!" Elizabeth said to Lucas who now frowned and realized that he was being treated by women, and made him think of Aidan again.


    "Aidan!" Lucas said about to get up from his place but was immediately restrained by Marla, Queen, and Yedda.


    "Don''t go to bed yet Lucas! Elizabeth hasn''t closed your wound yet!" Marla said to Lucas who now turned his gaze quickly at Marla while saying,


    "But Aidan?!"


    "Calm! Nick and the others are out there to save Aidan, we can catch up after your wounds heal, Lucas!" Queen said to Lucas who was now shaking his head and then said,


    "We can''t wait for my wound to heal, just close it and we have to catch up with the others!" Lucas explained to Queen, which made Elizabeth now nod calmly in response to Lucas'' words at that time,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ll shut it down if you calm down and don''t scream in front of Queen like that, so please lie down Lucas!" Elizabeth ordered Lucas who was frowning and feeling messed up right now. It''s as if Lucas doesn''t believe Nick and the others will be able to save Aidan, considering the power possessed by this man is very strange and unknown to him.


    Seeing that look and understanding made Marla exhale and say,


    "You just have to calm down and focus yourself right now on your strength so you can recover quickly Lucas¡­ rest assured that Aidan will be fine!" Marla said to Lucas who now turned his gaze to look at Marla which then Lucas nodded his head after understanding and agreeing to what Marla said to him at that time.


    Lucas was trying to be sure that Aidan wouldn''t get hurt or die so quickly because he knew that the eleven people around him, including himself right now, were special and they wouldn''t die that easily.. And again his mind remembered the behavior of the mysterious man who he did not know for sure what his strength was.

 Chapter 100 - About Time

    (telling about Nick, Zach, Vernon, and Wilson who went to pick up Aidan, on orders from Elizabeth)


    Nick''s gaze was fixed on the apartment door, which was slightly ajar at that time.


    "Are you sure he''s still here, Nick?" a question that was posed by Wilson to Nick there, making Nick who heard it now nod his head in response to the question that was posed by Wilson to him at that time.


    "This is the apartment that matches the address listed on it!" said Nick in response to Wilson''s question at the time, which made Vernon frown and try to peek into the apartment, which he felt was quite quiet.


    "Should we go in now?" Vernon asked Nick who was now nodding his head in response to Vernon''s question. Because it was Nick''s intention, Zach immediately opened the apartment door and the four of them immediately entered the apartment.


    But one thing they realized, the apartment was empty. There was no one there except for the body of an old geezer who Wilson believed to be the person Lucas and Aidan had been looking for earlier. With quick steps, Wilson checked the body temperature of the body.


    "Who is he, Wilson?" Zach asked Wilson, ignoring Vernon and Nick who were now strolling into the apartment looking for Aidan''s whereabouts.


    "I think he is the professor that Lucas is looking for!" Wilson explained to Zach who was now nodding his head in response.


    While Vernon is now walking along with Nick through the apartment and does not find Aidan there, Vernon''s gaze is only on the broken window glass and the blood splattered around it, which makes Vernon immediately check it, afraid Aidan is dropped from there, but he didn''t find any commotion down there, which made Vernon sure that Aidan wasn''t dead or killed this time.


    "He''s not here," said Nick to Vernon who now turned to look at Nick who had just come out of the other room, and made Vernon nod his head in response to that explanation.


    "Yeah¡­ he wasn''t killed as quickly as I thought either!" Vernon explained to Nick, which made Nick sigh, while Zach and Wilson who had just heard it now frowned at the same time.


    "Then¡­ where is Aidan now?" Wilson asked Nick, which made Nick shake his head in response, while Vernon now frowned when he found a piece of paper tucked between the table and a glass of water lying on it, which made Vernon immediately grabbed the paper and then read it and made Nick who saw it now asked.


    "What is it, Vernon?" Nick asked Vernon who now turned to look at him and then said,


    "This guy wants all ten of us to come to face him, Nick!" said Vernon to Nick who was now frowning and turned to look at the paper that Vernon had just given him at that time.


    ''I invited the ten of you to my place, because I guess you guys were looking for me right¡­? Don''t worry, Aidan will be fine with me here¡­ take time, I''ll always be waiting for you here. - Iceland coordinates 65 degrees, 02 points over thirty-nine North, twenty degrees, thirty-three points over zero five West. The four hundred and forty-seventh kilometer. (That is the place where I am, and the place where we will meet later.)


    Signed 008 Gale.'' not only that, but he also included the symbol of a circle with twelve lines on each side. Which is then inserted brackets and also the time. Which in the end lets Nick know that the person they''re looking for is a time controller.


    Nick was stunned to read the message, and made Vernon Zach and Wilson look at each other, and then Zach asked Nick.


    "Nick¡­ so, what should we do now?" a question that was asked by Zach at that moment, made Nick turn his gaze to the three of them and then turn to look at Wilson and say,


    "Tell Elizabeth about this, the person who brought Aidan is the person we are looking for¡­ and we must have a meeting to confront this one!" Nick explained to Wilson, which made Wilson nod his head and immediately contact Elizabeth with the walkie-talkie he had brought.


    ¡­


    At Elizabeth''s house.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to Elizabeth in complete shock, when Lucas found out who he had faced before.


    "Lizbet! I know who the person I was with earlier!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who now turned to look at him, and at the same time, Wilson contacted those who were there using a Walkie-talkie.


    Krrsskk!


    "Lizbeth, we found her now!" said Wilson to Lizbeth, which made Kendrick who was holding a walkie-talkie at that time turn his gaze to Elizabeth which made Elizabeth and Lucas now turn to look at Kendrick at the same time, and then Lizbeth nodded her head, making Kendrick now speak.


    "Yeah¡­ report what you found!" Kendrick said to Wilson and the others who were there.


    "We didn''t find anything really, but we know what we''re looking for, Aidan was kidnapped¡­ and the person who kidnapped him was a time controller, the symbol we''re looking for is this guy¡­ and he said if we had to meet him later, he gave us some free time in here!" Wilson explained to Kendrick who again turned his gaze to Elizabeth who now nodded her head again and then said,


    "Then tell them to go home, and we will prepare everything!" Elizabeth explained to Kendrick who nodded his head again and then explained Lizbeth''s words to Wilson again.


    "Wilson¡­ Elizabeth asked you to come back here so we can talk things over and prepare whatever we can at least prepare!" said Kendrick to Wilson to which Wilson responded by saying,


    "Alright¡­ we are going home now!" Wilson replied to Kendrick before finally they were disconnected again.


    "..." while Lucas, who had just heard it, was now silent and let out a long breath, which made Lizbeth look at him and ask,


    "Did you also know that it was a time controller, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth to Lucas which now made Lucas nod his head and then said,


    "Yeah¡­ I just realized that she''s really strong, and I didn''t even notice¡­ she can stop my time as well as Aidan, isn''t that really dangerous for us¡­ Lizbeth?" Lucas asked Elizabeth who was now stunned to hear that and turned her gaze to Lucas and said,


    "Relax¡­ as long as we''re together, that time controller is nothing, Lucas!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who looked doubtful at the words, who then asked.


    "Are you sure, Lizbeth?" Lucas asked him again and Elizabeth nodded her head in response to Lucas'' words at that time.


    ¡­


    Time passed, Nick, Zach, Wilson, and Vernon had returned to Elizabeth''s residence, due to the fact that the professor''s apartment was not far from Elizabeth''s, which made it easy for the four of them to go there or return to Elizabeth''s house.


    At that time, Lucas was sitting on the sofa with the wound that had been treated. Wilson sat on the shutters along with Zach who leaned against the window, Vernon who sat on the sofa next to Lucas sat down with Yedda, Queen, Kendrick, and Marla who sat on the mat that was spread down there, Elizabeth sat opposite Lucas and Nick, who was now standing in front of the table there, made all eyes turn to Nick who was standing right beside Elizabeth at that time.


    "So¡­ what should we do next? We have to get Aidan right away, right?" Vernon asked Nick who now turned to look at him and nodded as he exhaled and then said,


    "I guess not only Aidan¡­ Vernon, but we should also bring that time controller named Gale to come with us!" Nick explained to Vernon who now nodded his head again agreeing with what Nick said.


    "This time controller is very powerful¡­ and you should know that, so¡­ I guess if we leave in a hurry without a plan¡­ then I believe we will lose and get hurt easily!" Lucas explained to all of them who now turned their gazes to Lucas, which made Nick nod his head in response.


    "Yeah¡­ I agree with that, we should come up with a plan before going to where he is now!" Nick explained to them all, and made Zach now ask,


    "Then.. what are we going to plan this time? Do you have any ideas?" Zach asked Nick, who then shook his head at that.


    "I''m not sure about it yet, although I remember how we all worked when collaborating with time controllers, but¡­ I''ve never been against it because we were on the same side back then!" Nick explained to Zach and stunned them all.


    "How do you guys collaborate, Nick?" a question asked by Marla at that time, made Nick turn his gaze to Marla and then say,


    "We will stop the time of the opposing monster and then take it down very easily!" Nick explained to Marla.

 Chapter 101 - Plan For Gale

    "What is it, Vernon?" Nick asked Vernon who now turned to look at him and then said,


    "This guy wants all ten of us to come to face him, Nick!" said Vernon to Nick who was now frowning and turned to look at the paper that Vernon had just given him at that time.


    ''I invited the ten of you to my place, because I guess you guys were looking for me right¡­? Don''t worry, Aidan will be fine with me here¡­ take time, I''ll always be waiting for you here. - Iceland coordinates 65 degrees, 02 points over thirty-nine North, twenty degrees, thirty-three points over zero five West. The four hundred and forty-seventh kilometer. (That is the place where I am, and the place where we will meet later.)


    Signed 008 Gale.'' not only that, but he also included the symbol of a circle with twelve lines on each side. Which is then inserted brackets and also the time. Which in the end lets Nick know that the person they''re looking for is a time controller.


    Nick was stunned to read the message, and made Vernon Zach and Wilson look at each other, and then Zach asked Nick.


    "Nick¡­ so, what should we do now?" a question that was asked by Zach at that moment, made Nick turn his gaze to the three of them and then turn to look at Wilson and say,


    "Tell Elizabeth about this, the person who brought Aidan is the person we are looking for¡­ and we must have a meeting to confront this one!" Nick explained to Wilson, which made Wilson nod his head and immediately contact Elizabeth with the walkie-talkie he had brought.


    ¡­


    At Elizabeth''s house.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to Elizabeth in complete shock, when Lucas found out who he had faced before.


    "Lizbet! I know who the person I was with earlier!" Lucas said to Elizabeth who now turned to look at him, and at the same time, Wilson contacted those who were there using a Walkie-talkie.


    Krrsskk!


    "Lizbeth, we found her now!" said Wilson to Lizbeth, which made Kendrick who was holding a walkie-talkie at that time turn his gaze to Elizabeth which made Elizabeth and Lucas now turn to look at Kendrick at the same time, and then Lizbeth nodded her head, making Kendrick now speak.


    "Yeah¡­ report what you found!" Kendrick said to Wilson and the others who were there.


    "We didn''t find anything really, but we know what we''re looking for, Aidan was kidnapped¡­ and the person who kidnapped him was a time controller, the symbol we''re looking for is this guy¡­ and he said if we had to meet him later, he gave us some free time in here!" Wilson explained to Kendrick who again turned his gaze to Elizabeth who now nodded her head again and then said,


    "Then tell them to go home, and we will prepare everything!" Elizabeth explained to Kendrick who nodded his head again and then explained Lizbeth''s words to Wilson again.


    "Wilson¡­ Elizabeth asked you to come back here so we can talk things over and prepare whatever we can at least prepare!" said Kendrick to Wilson to which Wilson responded by saying,


    "Alright¡­ we are going home now!" Wilson replied to Kendrick before finally they were disconnected again.


    "..." while Lucas, who had just heard it, was now silent and let out a long breath, which made Lizbeth look at him and ask,


    "Did you also know that it was a time controller, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth to Lucas which now made Lucas nod his head and then said,


    "Yeah¡­ I just realized that she''s really strong, and I didn''t even notice¡­ she can stop my time as well as Aidan, isn''t that really dangerous for us¡­ Lizbeth?" Lucas asked Elizabeth who was now stunned to hear that and turned her gaze to Lucas and said,


    "Relax¡­ as long as we''re together, that time controller is nothing, Lucas!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who looked doubtful at the words, who then asked.


    "Are you sure, Lizbeth?" Lucas asked him again and Elizabeth nodded her head in response to Lucas'' words at that time.


    ¡­


    Time passed, Nick, Zach, Wilson, and Vernon had returned to Elizabeth''s residence, due to the fact that the professor''s apartment was not far from Elizabeth''s, which made it easy for the four of them to go there or return to Elizabeth''s house.


    At that time, Lucas was sitting on the sofa with the wound that had been treated. Wilson sat on the shutters along with Zach who leaned against the window, Vernon who sat on the sofa next to Lucas sat down with Yedda, Queen, Kendrick, and Marla who sat on the mat that was spread down there, Elizabeth sat opposite Lucas and Nick, who was now standing in front of the table there, made all eyes turn to Nick who was standing right beside Elizabeth at that time.


    "So¡­ what should we do next? We have to get Aidan right away, right?" Vernon asked Nick who now turned to look at him and nodded as he exhaled and then said,


    "I guess not only Aidan¡­ Vernon, but we should also bring that time controller named Gale to come with us!" Nick explained to Vernon who now nodded his head again agreeing with what Nick said.


    "This time controller is very powerful¡­ and you should know that, so¡­ I guess if we leave in a hurry without a plan¡­ then I believe we will lose and get hurt easily!" Lucas explained to all of them who now turned their gazes to Lucas, which made Nick nod his head in response.


    "Yeah¡­ I agree with that, we should come up with a plan before going to where he is now!" Nick explained to them all, and made Zach now ask,


    "Then.. what are we going to plan this time? Do you have any ideas?" Zach asked Nick, who then shook his head at that.


    "I''m not sure about it yet, although I remember how we all worked when collaborating with time controllers, but¡­ I''ve never been against it because we were on the same side back then!" Nick explained to Zach and stunned them all.


    "How do you guys collaborate, Nick?" a question asked by Marla at that time, made Nick turn his gaze to Marla and then say,


    "We will stop the time of the opposing monster and then take it down very easily!" Nick explained to Marla, which made Wilson frown at that and then say,


    "So¡­ back then, we relied heavily on that time controller?" Wilson asked Nick turning to look at him and then nodding his head in response to the question.


    "Yeah¡­ we really relied on zero zero eight back then!" nick explained to Wilson and silenced them all, including Lucas who heard it.


    "I guess¡­ all we have to do is try to wake him up!" Lucas muttered to speak, which made the nine people there now turn to look at Lucas who looks very serious at this time.


    That night, not only Elizabeth and Nick turned to look at Lucas who had just spoken, but the nine of them were now looking at Lucas very curiously. How can they awaken the controller of that time, while he is the controller of time, which would be very difficult to talk to him? Be grateful if he wants to talk and listen to what they have to say, what if he doesn''t want to and night strikes back at them all? So the problem will not stop there.


    "Is that a good plan for us?" a question asked by Kendrick at that time made Nick and Elizabeth turn to look at him who now said again,


    "Eum... I mean, are you sure this will work, Lucas?" The question asked by Kendrick at that moment made Lucas exhale and then say,


    "There''s no harm in trying, right?" Lucas replied to Kendrick.


    ¡­


    And on the same day, at a different time and place. Aidan sat with both hands tied by handcuffs, and both legs tied to the chair where he was currently sitting, Aidan''s gaze now turned to the right and left to look around the place where he was at that moment, and his gaze returned to the man who just came from outside the room, the man who is now walking brings a glass of water and several baskets of bread and fruit, which then the man turns his gaze to Aidan who is sitting in front of the dining table.


    "If you want to say something, say it¡­ I''m not covering your mouth like a criminal!" said the man very calmly to Aidan, which made Aidan now exhale when he heard him say that.


    "What do you want from us? we just want peace here!" Aidan explained to the man, who now turned to look at him who asked like that, who then chuckled at hearing him say as if Aidan didn''t know much what the man there already knew.

 Chapter 102 - Full Moon And Twelve Stars

    "That is our true aim¡­ Aidan¡­ did I mention your name correctly?" the man explained to Aidan who was now frowning at the words the man said to him at that time.


    "What do you mean that is our goal? Um¡­ what''s your name?" asked Aidan in between other serious questions, which of course made the man in front of him chuckle at the question and then say,


    "How can you turn out to be pathetic like this, one thousand four? My name is Gale¡­. at least that is my name on this earth!" Gale explained to Aidan who nodded his head in response to the answer Gale gave him, which now made him ask again,


    "What do you mean by our goal, Gale?" Aidan asks again Gale who now grabs a chair and then sits right next to him and then says,


    "The mission we are currently on!" Gale explains to Aidan who is now looking at Gale quite sharply as if he knows that their intended mission is a mission that is contrary to his current mission, which makes Gale realize that and then exhales while saying,


    "Yeah¡­ maybe my current mission is different from yours now, but¡­ one thing you should know, Aidan¡­ this mission is a mission for peace!" Gale explained to Aidan who looked at him with a look of disbelief because it would destroy all creatures on earth.


    "Khkh¡­ are you the fool, Gale¡­ there''s no peace if you''re going to destroy the creatures of the earth!" said Aidan not believing that Gale had short thoughts about the word peace that was spoken by him at that time. But it seems that Gale now thinks that Aidan is the one who doesn''t understand what he means at this time, who is now looking at Aidan quite seriously as he stands up from where he is sitting and walks over to Aidan while speaking.


    "No Aidan¡­. You are the one who doesn''t understand and you are the one who doesn''t understand here! The thing you have to know is that the earth must be destroyed, or else they will all experience destruction out there because of the inhabitants of the earth, Aidan!" Gale explained to Aidan who again frowned at those words,


    "What do you mean, Gale?" Aidan asks Gale who is now looking at him and then says,


    "Have you seen the news about outer space all this time, Aidan?" a question asked by Gale, made Aidan shake his head and made Gale smile as he said,


    "A solar storm, the fall of thousands of stars will soon occur in this world¡­ and guess¡­ what will the inhabitants of the earth do when they realize that their time of perdition is about to occur?? do you know what they will do Aidan?" Gale asks Aidan who now shakes his head in response to the question Gale asked him at that time, which makes Gale smile and walk to a shelf in the small room and then give it to Aidan. Allowing Aidan to read the news directly. The news reported that the Earth was saved because thousands of shooting stars collided by themselves, and some even missed the calculated path so that they did not hit the earth.


    "They make up fake news that they are using other planets to make them the protectors of the earth so that humanity doesn''t go extinct!" Gale explained to Aidan who was now frowning again and then said,


    "How did you do it, Gale? Aren''t the other planets bigger than Earth? How do they use those planets?!" Aidan asks Gale who is now laughing at the innocent question Aidan asked him at that time.


    "Aidan¡­ Aidan¡­ do you think there are only eight and nine planets out there, huh??" Gale said to Aidan who again frowned at the question, to which Gale then said,


    "There are even more planets out there! You can''t even count them, Aidan¡­ and those Earthlings are using other planets to protect Earth! And is it the right thing to defend beings who have destroyed the peace of other planets for their peace?" Gale asked Aidan, his eyes now focused on Aidan''s two eyes who were now silent hearing this.


    "No, Aidan¡­ that''s not true¡­ so the only way for peace to truly exist is to exterminate those who want to destroy for their own sake!" Gale explained again to Aidan, for which Aidan was completely speechless, he didn''t know which mission to follow¡­ Aidan started to feel doubtful at that time.


    "Is it true¡­ there are tons of planets out there that we don''t know about, Gale?" A question posed by Aidan to Gale also makes Gale nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­. there are so many of them, Aidan!" Gale answers to the now stunned Aidan again and then looks at Gale in thought.


    "I know you will feel very confused after learning this fact, but¡­ I brought you to provoke them because I did it on purpose, we should discuss here and talk about it, because I know if I came suddenly they wouldn''t understand, but I... I think with me saying this to you, it gives hope for me if you will definitely help me to convey the message and intent that I am doing right now!" continued Gale to Aidan who was now frowning and then shaking his head as he said,


    "No Gale ... I can''t convey your message, because I don''t think I will be able to give them a good understanding, I do know what you mean at this time, but ... I''m not sure I can be the subject for conveying your meaning to them!" Aidan explains to Gale who is now smiling and shaking his head as he says,


    "That doesn''t matter to me, obviously I''ve explained everything I know to you, Aidan¡­and I''m sure you''re thinking about this now too and I''m sure you can make good choices here right now!" Gale explains to Aidan who exhales in response to those words and then nods his head in response to Gale''s words at that time. And at the same time, Gale unties Aidan''s arms and legs and says,


    "Since I already conveyed it, it would be better if I didn''t tie you up like a kidnapper!" Gale explains to Aidan who is now smiling and nodding his head.


    ¡­


    That night, the wind was blowing quite hard in the Icelandic region. This makes Gale who hears the gust of wind realize that something is coming besides the wind that was blowing, which makes him smile and turn his gaze towards Aidan as he says,


    "I think they''ve all come, Aidan!" Aidan''s gaze now turned his gaze to Gale who had just said that which made the two of them immediately leave the room made of a specially designed box car that resembles a portable room.


    Aidan walked out following Gale''s footsteps, who then looked up ahead where it turned out that ten people he knew very well were already there, they had come to pick them up at that time.


    "What are you going to do Gale? Are you going to hurt them like you hurt Lucas?" a question asked by Aidan at that time also made Gale smile hearing the question asked by Aidan at that time,


    "Are you worried that I will hurt them, Aidan?" A question asked by Gale at that moment made Aidan nod his head and then say,


    "Sure¡­ I still don''t believe what you said, even though I know you can''t lie about it!" Aidan explained to Gale who chuckled again in response to the question asked by Aidan at that time.


    ¡­


    In contrast to the two of them, the ten people who were standing quite far from them currently turned their heads to look at the two who had just gotten out of the boxcar which made Vernon frown and then say,


    "Is that Aidan?" a question asked by Vernon, made Marla frown to look at the two people who had just come out there, which made Marla now nod her head in response to the question,


    "Yeah¡­ it seems so!" Marla explained in response to Vernon''s question at that time,


    "What the hell is that¡­ he doesn''t look like he''s been held captive!" said Wilson when he realized that Aidan looked calm walking along with the man who was now walking towards them,


    "What do we do now, Nick?" a question asked by Zach at that time made Nick exhale and then say,


    "We have to get closer¡­ looks like we''re going to have a little chat!" Nick said to Zach making Lucas who heard it now nod his head and walk ahead of them who are now starting to follow the footsteps of Lucas who walked to approach the two who were also walking to approach them.


    The full moon at that time was the witness of the twelve stars meeting in a vast area that had no inhabitants at all.

 Chapter 103 - The Mission For Peace?

    "If you want to say something, say it¡­ I''m not covering your mouth like a criminal!" said the man very calmly to Aidan, which made Aidan now exhale when he heard him say that.


    "What do you want from us? we just want peace here!" Aidan explained to the man, who now turned to look at him who asked like that, who then chuckled at hearing him say as if Aidan didn''t know much what the man there already knew.


    "That is our true aim¡­ Aidan¡­ did I mention your name correctly?" the man explained to Aidan who was now frowning at the words the man said to him at that time.


    "What do you mean that is our goal? Um¡­ what''s your name?" asked Aidan in between other serious questions, which of course made the man in front of him chuckle at the question and then say,


    "How can you turn out to be pathetic like this, one thousand four? My name is Gale¡­. at least that is my name on this earth!" Gale explained to Aidan who nodded his head in response to the answer Gale gave him, which now made him ask again,


    "What do you mean by our goal, Gale?" Aidan asks again Gale who now grabs a chair and then sits right next to him and then says,


    "The mission we are currently on!" Gale explains to Aidan who is now looking at Gale quite sharply as if he knows that their intended mission is a mission that is contrary to his current mission, which makes Gale realize that and then exhales while saying,


    "Yeah¡­ maybe my current mission is different from yours now, but¡­ one thing you should know, Aidan¡­ this mission is a mission for peace!" Gale explained to Aidan who looked at him with a look of disbelief because it would destroy all creatures on earth.


    "Khkh¡­ are you the fool, Gale¡­ there''s no peace if you''re going to destroy the creatures of the earth!" said Aidan not believing that Gale had short thoughts about the word peace that was spoken by him at that time. But it seems that Gale now thinks that Aidan is the one who doesn''t understand what he means at this time, who is now looking at Aidan quite seriously as he stands up from where he is sitting and walks over to Aidan while speaking.


    "No Aidan¡­. You are the one who doesn''t understand and you are the one who doesn''t understand here! The thing you have to know is that the earth must be destroyed, or else they will all experience destruction out there because of the inhabitants of the earth, Aidan!" Gale explained to Aidan who again frowned at those words,


    "What do you mean, Gale?" Aidan asks Gale who is now looking at him and then says,


    "Have you seen the news about outer space all this time, Aidan?" a question asked by Gale, made Aidan shake his head and made Gale smile as he said,


    "A solar storm, the fall of thousands of stars will soon occur in this world¡­ and guess¡­ what will the inhabitants of the earth do when they realize that their time of perdition is about to occur?? do you know what they will do Aidan?" Gale asks Aidan who now shakes his head in response to the question Gale asked him at that time, which makes Gale smile and walk to a shelf in the small room and then give it to Aidan. Allowing Aidan to read the news directly. The news reported that the Earth was saved because thousands of shooting stars collided by themselves, and some even missed the calculated path so that they did not hit the earth.


    "They make up fake news that they are using other planets to make them the protectors of the earth so that humanity doesn''t go extinct!" Gale explained to Aidan who was now frowning again and then said,


    "How did you do it, Gale? Aren''t the other planets bigger than Earth? How do they use those planets?!" Aidan asks Gale who is now laughing at the innocent question Aidan asked him at that time.


    "Aidan¡­ Aidan¡­ do you think there are only eight and nine planets out there, huh??" Gale said to Aidan who again frowned at the question, to which Gale then said,


    "There are even more planets out there! You can''t even count them, Aidan¡­ and those Earthlings are using other planets to protect Earth! And is it the right thing to defend beings who have destroyed the peace of other planets for their peace?" Gale asked Aidan, his eyes now focused on Aidan''s two eyes who were now silent hearing this.


    "No, Aidan¡­ that''s not true¡­ so the only way for peace to truly exist is to exterminate those who want to destroy for their own sake!" Gale explained again to Aidan, for which Aidan was completely speechless, he didn''t know which mission to follow¡­ Aidan started to feel doubtful at that time.


    "Is it true¡­ there are tons of planets out there that we don''t know about, Gale?" A question posed by Aidan to Gale also makes Gale nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­. there are so many of them, Aidan!" Gale answers to the now stunned Aidan again and then looks at Gale in thought.


    "I know you will feel very confused after learning this fact, but¡­ I brought you to provoke them because I did it on purpose, we should discuss here and talk about it, because I know if I came suddenly they wouldn''t understand, but I... I think with me saying this to you, it gives hope for me if you will definitely help me to convey the message and intent that I am doing right now!" continued Gale to Aidan who was now frowning and then shaking his head as he said,


    "No Gale ... I can''t convey your message, because I don''t think I will be able to give them a good understanding, I do know what you mean at this time, but ... I''m not sure I can be the subject for conveying your meaning to them!" Aidan explains to Gale who is now smiling and shaking his head as he says,


    "That doesn''t matter to me, obviously I''ve explained everything I know to you, Aidan¡­and I''m sure you''re thinking about this now too and I''m sure you can make good choices here right now!" Gale explains to Aidan who exhales in response to those words and then nods his head in response to Gale''s words at that time. And at the same time, Gale unties Aidan''s arms and legs and says,


    "Since I already conveyed it, it would be better if I didn''t tie you up like a kidnapper!" Gale explains to Aidan who is now smiling and nodding his head.


    ¡­


    "That is our true aim¡­ Aidan¡­ did I mention your name correctly?" the man explained to Aidan who was now frowning at the words the man said to him at that time.


    "What do you mean that is our goal? Um¡­ what''s your name?" asked Aidan in between other serious questions, which of course made the man in front of him chuckle at the question and then say,


    "How can you turn out to be pathetic like this, one thousand four? My name is Gale¡­. at least that is my name on this earth!" Gale explained to Aidan who nodded his head in response to the answer Gale gave him, which now made him ask again,


    "What do you mean by our goal, Gale?" Aidan asks again Gale who now grabs a chair and then sits right next to him and then says,


    "The mission we are currently on!" Gale explains to Aidan who is now looking at Gale quite sharply as if he knows that their intended mission is a mission that is contrary to his current mission, which makes Gale realize that and then exhales while saying,


    "Yeah¡­ maybe my current mission is different from yours now, but¡­ one thing you should know, Aidan¡­ this mission is a mission for peace!" Gale explained to Aidan who looked at him with a look of disbelief because it would destroy all creatures on earth.


    "Khkh¡­ are you the fool, Gale¡­ there''s no peace if you''re going to destroy the creatures of the earth!" said Aidan not believing that Gale had short thoughts about the word peace that was spoken by him at that time. But it seems that Gale now thinks that Aidan is the one who doesn''t understand what he means at this time, who is now looking at Aidan quite seriously as he stands up from where he is sitting and walks over to Aidan while speaking.


    "No Aidan¡­.. You are the one who doesn''t understand and you are the one who doesn''t understand here! The thing you have to know is that the earth must be destroyed, or else they will all experience destruction out there because of the inhabitants of the earth, Aidan!" Gale explained to Aidan who again frowned at those words.

 Chapter 104 - Different Way

    They looked at each other and including Lucas who looked at the man named Gale who was now in front of him, right in front of him who was now smiling at all of them, as if this was a reunion he had been waiting for. And it made Lucas seem to be thrown back into a memory that made him one hundred percent sure that he and Gale the timing controller had one moment where it was an important moment for both of them, and that''s what made Lucas realize that he was on the opposite side. wrong. Or at least that''s what''s on his mind right now.


    The gazes of the ten people who were there now turned to Gale who smiled when he found that everyone was there completely, which now made Nick start their conversation there by saying,


    "So¡­ what do you want to discuss after we''re all gathered here, Gale?" a question that is what makes Gale smile even wider now who then nods his head as he says,


    "What?? why do you turn to ask if you already know¡­ if the mission we have to do is destroy the entire population of this earth, zero zero one!" said the man named Gale to Nick who was now exhaling and shaking his head as he said,


    "No, Gale¡­ we won''t be continuing that mission at this time! You already know that, don''t you?" an explanation that Nick gave to Gale at that moment made Gale now chuckle and then looked at himself and asked,


    "Why?? why are you suddenly changing the mission we were supposed to be doing? Did something happen for you to do it?" Gale asks them all, and that makes Nick nod his head and then say,


    "We must not harm earthlings, Gale¡­they are innocent!" said Nick to Gale who was now chuckling at what Nick explained to himself, and then said,


    "Not guilty? why are you so sure if they are all innocent huh??" Gale asks Nick which now makes Nick sigh.


    "Is it because you were raised by the inhabitants of this earth that you can say they are innocent?" continued Gale to Nick who now made Nick speechless in response.


    "Is it true that the mission given to us is intended for us to occupy the earth later?" a question that was asked by Lucas, made everyone who heard it now turn their eyes to Lucas who had just asked that.


    "That''s our mission, ¡­ they have to know what it''s like to be colonized by us! Don''t you know it? The earthlings are using other planets to protect their own homes and are you going to let them continue to oppress others? Bullying all of us??" says Gale while asking them which then makes Aidan nod his head while saying,


    "Yeah¡­ Lucas¡­ Nick¡­ I agree with everything Gale said, we can''t just let these people live, because that would make people on other planets miserable!" Aidan explained to all of them, which of course made Nick and Lucas frown at that,


    "Aidan! What are you saying huh? Don''t you think that it''s an equally wrong thing?!" Marla explained to Aidan who was now shaking his head in response,


    "They humans are greedy people, don''t you realize? Or did you not realize it? But I realized ¡­ because I was used by them to hurt each other, then what if we become their protectors later? They will rely heavily on us to do a lot of things, and that''s not what I want! They are too greedy to not see the others being oppressed, and the mission we previously carried out was indeed correct¡­ we all have to eliminate the inhabitants of this earth so that they do not become greedy creatures!" said Aidan at length to those who were now stunned to hear the explanation from Aidan at that time,


    "Not all humans are like that, Aidan!" said Elizabeth in response to the long explanation by Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to it,


    "Yeah¡­ you''re right¡­ but, I happened to meet people like that, and it made me realize that there must be a lot of people with that trait out there, and the only way to stop them is to eliminate them!" continued Aidan to Elizabeth which now made Vernon respond by saying,


    "That is your opinion, Aidan!" said Vernon to Aidan who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Yeah! This is my opinion and my view on human greed! Don''t you ever find one in your neighborhood? Think about it¡­ if we ever come across humans like that, that would mean there are plenty of them, and you know¡­ they''ll do everything they can to keep them on top and oppress everyone! Just like what Gale said, they have destroyed countless planets out there just for their own sake!" Aidan responded to Vernon who had just said that, which now made some of them pause and think about what Aidan had said to them at that time.


    "We still don''t share the same opinion as Gale, Aidan¡­ if you have that opinion, I can''t do anything¡­ but, I say it again¡­ if what you say is wrong! We have to go to planet Exelon-08 which is where we came from, we have to stop them first then justify what is on this earth! Because we can still make peace without having to fight or eliminate the others!" explained Nick to Aidan, which then made Aidan exhale slowly hearing that,


    "In what way?? wipe out the planet we came from first, then make peace on this earth?" Nick''s forehead furrowed when he heard a question that didn''t come from Gale or Aidan, but a question asked by Lucas, which of course made them all including Nick surprised to hear it.


    "Lucas?"


    "Tell me what are we going to do on that planet?! If our going there is only to wipe out all the inhabitants there, then I will agree with Gale as well as Aidan to wipe out the inhabitants of this planet first!" Lucas explained to Nick, who immediately shook his head at that, and then said,


    "No¡­ Lucas, what you''re thinking is wrong! We won''t do such a thing of course, haven''t we discussed this before?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time made Lucas nod his head in response,


    "Then¡­ how do we stop the planet?" Lucas asked back to Nick, who was now speechless as if he couldn''t answer the question Lucas was asking at that moment, which of course when Elizabeth found out, she immediately said,


    "We''re going out there to stop those who keep sending stars like us and being spoilers here like the people we''ve met, Lucas! Once that''s done, we''ll fix what''s wrong here!" Elizabeth answered the question that was asked by Lucas at that time,


    "How do you do it, Lizbeth?" Lucas asked again, and this time Elizabeth was silent, which made Lucas chuckle now and then say,


    " Don''t be a hypocrite! I know you guys don''t know where to go, do you?? everything is clear, the mission that we got is a good path, for the sake of peace of all¡­ if we continue to side with humans, will humans themselves side with us later?" Gale''s words at that time again made them pause and think, which then made Aidan walk up to Gale while nodding his head and saying again,


    "What Gale said is true¡­ I will join in on the old mission because I think the right way is to destroy the earth!" Lucas said to all of them, which now made Nick chuckle and then say,


    "Khkh ... no Lucas ... destroying the earth is the same as making us like humans themselves!" Nick explained to Lucas who now nodded his head and said,


    "It''s better like that¡­ than if later they trample on us¡­ do you guys also agree with this opinion of mine?" Lucas'' eyes now turned to those who were standing around Nick, which then made some of them walk over to the side where Lucas, Gale, and Aidan were standing right now, and the ones who had moved were Queen, Kendrick, and Zach. While Nick, Elizabeth, Vernon, Marla, Yeda, and Wilson remain on the opposite side of those who have other opinions about peace.


    "Are you all crazy?! why did you all move?!" Elizabeth asked when she saw some of them walk and move to the other side, which made Queen say,


    "Since we think¡­ Gale''s words are right, we can''t let them trample on us later!" Queen said to Elizabeth, which now made Nick sigh in response.


    "If your mission is to go to planet Exelon-08 to stop them, just do it¡­ and after that, you can face us here!" Lucas said as he stretched his hands right and left, then the five people around him shook hands with each other and disappeared.


    Wosh!!


    "Wait!" Nick called to them, but it seemed too late, they just disappeared.

 Chapter 105 - Time Stone

    Vernon''s gaze quickly turned to Nick, who then asked,


    "Where do they go?!" Vernon asked Nick, which now made Nick pause and take a deep breath, realizing that they would carry out the mission the planet Exelon-08 had given them.


    "I''m sure they will definitely start carrying out their mission!" said Nick to Vernon who now widened his eyes and then asked again,


    "Then what should we do, Nick?!" asked Vernon looking frantic.


    "We must stop them immediately, we must catch up with them!" now Elizabeth spoke to answer the question that was asked by Vernon to Nick.


    "Where should we go?! while Lucas is on the other side!" Vernon said to Elizabeth which made them pause to think about how to catch up with them at this time.


    ¡­


    A quiet night in the midst of a completely deserted area, at that time Vernon, Wilson, Yedda, Marla, and Elizabeth looked very confused and worried about what would happen at that time, but not with Nick who seemed relaxed in responding to Lucas'' departure. and others at that time, which of course made both Wilson and Marla feel very strange with the behavior shown by Nick at that time.


    "Nick! Why do you look so calm at a time like this, Huh?!" Marla asked Nick who now turned his gaze towards them who at that time looked at him at the same time, who now exhaled and then pointed at the boxcar which was quite far in front of them at that time..


    "I think driving that car is the only way we can find them at this point!" said Nick to them who now immediately turned their eyes to the car, which in the end they went to find the whereabouts of the others using Gale''s boxcar.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in another place, Lucas is now taking them to a place where it is Wilson''s house, which of course surprises Aidan because they are now in the deserted house.


    Aidan''s gaze now quickly turned to Lucas, who then immediately said,


    "Lucas¡­ why did we come to this house?" that was the question asked by Aidan to Lucas who now turned his gaze at him and then said,


    "There''s nowhere else I know of but this house and Elizabeth''s, Ruman Nick''s and also Wilson''s¡­it''s okay¡­and nobody''s coming here at this point anyway!" Lucas said to Aidan, who now nodded his head and then turned to look at Gale who nodded his head as he looked around when he found that the house was very comfortable.


    "Shall we spend the night here?" a question that was asked by Queen at that time was also given a nod by Gale who now said,


    "Yeah¡­ I think we will spend the night here until tomorrow, then we will destroy the earthlings!" says Gale to those who are now nodding their heads, while Kendrick is now frowning and then says,


    "How do we destroy them?" Kendrick asks Gale who now turns his gaze to Kendrick as he takes out an object from his pocket and then says,


    "With this¡­ I can stop the time of all of them! And after I activate this, you guys can clean everything up easily!" Gale says to all of them while showing a small glass ball which is exactly like what Nick gave Lucas a few days ago, but the ball has a difference because the ball that Gale is holding at this moment glows a light gray color, while the glass ball he is given by Nick to Lucas there is no sparkle but a shape that resembles an island floating behind the moon in it.


    "What ball is that?" A question asked by Aidan at that time, Gale chuckled hearing that and put the ball back in his pants pocket while saying,


    "It''s not a ball, Aidan¡­. but this thing is a time-stopping stone!" Gale said to them which now made them look confused, but not to Lucas who frowned as he said,


    "Why is it outside your body?" Lucas asked, and that made them all now turn their eyes to Lucas who said again,


    "Shouldn''t the center stone of our lives lie in our hearts?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment was given a nod by Gale who was now walking towards him and then said,


    "You''re right, Lucas¡­ we do have them in our hearts so we can have the strength and stay alive, but¡­ they gave us special ones for us to use here!" Gale explains to Lucas who is now looking at Gale seriously which then makes Aidan who hears it say,


    "So that''s your life?!" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Gale shake his head and then say,


    "No Aidan¡­ this is the stone they gave us as a tool for us to wipe out all of humanity here!" Gale explained to Aidan who at that time didn''t seem to understand the explanation, and Gale realized that now who chuckled and then said,


    "Let''s just say that this stone is an additional support for all of us so that we can exterminate the human race quickly!" Gale explained to Aidan, which this time made him nod his head understanding what Gale was explaining at that time.


    "Good¡­ if we have it, we can do it fast!" Zach''s words at that moment made Gale smile and nod his head.


    "Well then¡­ we''d better rest¡­ so that tomorrow we can quickly carry out our mission!" Queen says as she walks towards a room she believes to be the bedroom there and hearing that Gale nods his head.


    They also rested that night at the residence of Wilson.


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly, and the night turned into morning and the moon was replaced by the sun very quickly. In the end, the activities of Gale, who was sleeping at that time, woke up when the light from the sun hit his face. His gaze now turned to stare at the window that had just been opened wide by the Queen, which of course was not only Gale but several people who were sleeping in the living room at that time were disturbed by the sunlight that came.


    "Get up! It''s already morning!!" that''s what the Queen said to those who had now woken up from their sleep.


    Gale did the same thing, he woke up from his position at that time asleep on the floor mat and stretched his body and then felt something was missing from him, and he immediately checked the pocket of the pants he was wearing and sure enough, he realized that the stone that was owned by him was lost.


    Gale immediately got up and looked for the stone,


    "Where''s that?! which of you stole it?!!!" a question that sounded so loud it made them all turn to look at Gale in confusion,


    "What do you mean?" Aidan asks, but Gale quickly stretches out his hand and stops the time of all of them there. Gale''s gaze now turns to them one by one,


    "Aidan!" Gale said as he turned his gaze to Aidan, then he turned to look at the Queen who was at the end of the room, and again he called the Queen''s name when he found it as if he was taking attendance one by one from them at this time.


    "Queen¡­ Kendrick¡­ Zach¡­." Gale says as he turns to look at Zach and Kendrick. Gale was silent when he didn''t find Lucas in the room which then made him now exhale in annoyance when he found that Lucas had taken the stone this time.


    "Lucas¡­ Damn it! He took it!!" says Gale as he curses where he is now.


    "Hh¡­" as he sighed, he lowered his hand again and continued their current time.


    "What''s missing, Gale?!" a question asked by Lucas who at that time poked his head in the bedroom door also made Gale now frown and the others nodded their heads in response to Lucas'' question at that time.


    "How long have you been there, Lucas?!" Gale''s question at that moment made Lucas frown and then say,


    "I?? I just took a shower!" Lucas said as he walked out of the room in trousers, half-shirted and a towel hanging around his neck, which of course made Gale come back quickly to stop time there.


    "I know¡­ one of you must be pretending to stop your own time¡­ because I can''t believe the thief isn''t one of you!" Gale muttered as he turned his gaze towards the members who were there one by one, who then said,


    "Confess you!" says Gale shouting over there,


    "I took it, Gale!" a voice is heard from behind Gale at that moment, making Gale immediately turn around and turn his head to look at Nick who is now standing right behind him.


    "Nick?! how did you get here?!" a question asked by Gale at that moment, made Nick chuckle and then say,


    "Through the help of course! It is not like that?" a question asked by Nick who at that time looked back from Gale.

 Chapter 106 - Important Mission For Aidan

    "Nick?! how did you get here?!" a question asked by Gale at that moment, made Nick chuckle and then say,


    "Through the help of course! It is not like that?" a question asked by Nick who at that time looked back from Gale, made him now turn his gaze back and it turned out that Lucas was now smiling and nodding his head along with Zach who was now nodding his head beside Lucas at that time.


    "W¡­ what? How can you be so unaffected by my timing?!" Gale asks in surprise, which makes Zach smile now and then says,


    "That''s easy¡­ because we have the same stone as your heart, Gale!" Zach says to Gale who shakes his head as he says,


    "Impossible! They have two stones and I hold them both, how could that one stone have an effect in a different place other than me controlling it?!" Gale says to Zach as well as Lucas, which now makes Lucas show a shard of rock and then say,


    "We don''t have the same abilities as you, but we can use the stone to keep our time running right? That''s why we broke it!" Lucas explains, which of course surprises Gale who hears that at the time.


    Flashback


    "I guess¡­ all we have to do is try to wake him up!" Lucas muttered to speak at that time, which of course made the nine people there now turn to look at Lucas who looks very serious at this time..


    "Do you have any plans to do that, Lucas?? because I think resuscitating someone is a difficult thing, especially if the person we''re dealing with right now is a time controller!" Vernon asked Lucas who was now exhaling and then nodded his head in response.


    "I have a good plan¡­ but I guess first, can you help me do something, Lizbeth?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, making Elizabeth who was called by Lucas now turned her gaze to Lucas, while asking.


    "What should I do, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made Lucas say,


    "How did you manage to influence my brain back then, and lead me to find another one?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment made Elizabeth widen her eyes in surprise and then smiled when she realized that Lucas had heard her conversation with Nick some time ago, which then made Elizabeth exhale as she said,


    "So you were the one who listened to my conversation as well as Nick at that time?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth also made her smile now and nodded her head as she said,


    "Sure¡­ who else could come and go unnoticed but me?" the words that Lucas said at that time, made Elizabeth chuckle now when she heard Lucas say that, which then made Elizabeth nod her head in response to Lucas'' words at that time.


    "So¡­ what were you doing then?" Lucas asked a question again, which made Elizabeth turn to look at Zach who now nodded his head and then said,


    "I¡­ I didn''t do anything, I just entered the minds of the people around him, or I immediately entered his mind and gave him a memory that he would be directly affected by!" said Elizabeth to Lucas who was now nodding his head in response to that and then said,


    "Then I want you to do that again, Lizbeth!" Lucas ordered Elizabeth who was now frowning at this and then said,


    "To whom should I do it?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth made Lucas now turn to look at him and then say,


    "Gale¡­ can you do it?" a question that Lucas asked Elizabeth at that time, made Elizabeth shake her head as she said,


    "No Lucas¡­ I can''t do that to him, because I''ve never met him before, while you¡­ I''ve met your grandfather as well as you on the road, so I can do it!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "Then¡­ can you give Aidan a message??" a question that Lucas asked at that moment made Nick frown and then say,


    "What do you want to tell him Lucas?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time made Lucas turn to look at him and then smile as he said,


    "Disguise! Half of us have to pretend to believe in him and be on his side at the time¡­and when Gale''s all trusts in¡­we''re going to find out what his weakness or strength is and we''re going to take that, so we can at least make him weak, right? so??" Lucas explained to Nick who was now starting to understand what Lucas was saying at that moment, which then made those who heard him nod their heads in response, which then made Vernon now say,


    "Then¡­ who will be joining the party at that time?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Lucas smile now and then said,


    "I guess¡­ the one who should come along is me, Zach¡­. Queen, as well as Kendrick¡­ and the others, are preparing for the unexpected!" Lucas explained to all of them who were now nodding their heads in response to that.


    "Then¡­ what are you going to do after that? Eum¡­ I mean, we¡­ what are we going to do after that?" a question that was asked by Zach at that moment made Lucas now turn his gaze to Zach and then say,


    "I think we will temporarily carry out the mission I have described at this time first, and after that, I will come and provide further information and plans!" Lucas explained to all of them who were now nodding their heads in response to that, which then made Lucas turn his gaze to Lizbeth who was now nodding his head as if he knew what Lucas meant at that moment.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth now closed her eyes, she sat on the sofa and the others were silent to give Elizabeth space to concentrate. While Lucas is currently sitting beside him holding Elizabeth''s arm because he ordered it.


    "Alright¡­ I''m currently connecting myself with Aidan¡­ Lucas, tell me what kind of message I should say to Aidan¡­ pass all your messages through your mind, Lucas!" Elizabeth said to Lucas who was now frowning at this and then asked,


    "I don''t need to tell you?" Lucas asked Elizabeth who now shook her head in response and then said,


    "Yeah¡­ I''ll just be the middleman between you and Aidan too, Lucas!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who now nodded understandingly and then gave his message through his mind.


    And the thing Lucas was thinking at that moment was,


    ''Aidan¡­ it''s me, Lucas, the thing you should know right now is that you''ll be fine with him, now¡­ me and the others are plotting a plan and I want you to be part of our current plan too, so¡­ listen carefully, for you are the first center of this plan!'' that was what was in Lucas'' mind at this time, which Elizabeth then sent to Aidan who was quite far away.


    Elizabeth nodded her head and then said,


    "Continue the message, Lucas¡­ Aidan heard what you said earlier!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who was now nodding his head and thinking about what to say to Aidan.


    ''Listen¡­ I want you to believe everything Gale says, even though I know it will be the opposite of what your current view is, Aidan¡­ I want you to side with him, and after that, I and the others will follow you!'' Lucas was clear back in his mind, and that made Elizabeth now frown and then say,


    "Hah?! Are you crazy?!" said Elizabeth to Lucas who now turned his gaze quickly at Elizabeth who had just said that and said again,


    "That''s what Aidan said!" Elizabeth continued, and made Lucas exhale and say in his mind again,


    ''No¡­ no¡­ I''m serious, do everything I say and I''m sure this mission will go smoothly, which of course we need your help, Aidan!'' Lucas said again, and it took Elizabeth a moment to be silent and finally she nodded her head as she opened her eyes and then turned to look at all of them one by one to finally stop at Lucas,


    "What did he say, Lizbeth?" Kendrick asked Elizabeth who was now smiling and then said,


    "He said he would give it a try this time!" that''s what Elizabeth explained, which made them all simultaneously nodded their heads feeling happy that their first step had been completed.


    "So¡­ after this, what are we going to do?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made them all nod their heads and look at Nick, Lucas, and Elizabeth, which then made Nick say,


    "Get ready of course! Let''s get ready now!" said Nick to those who were now smiling and dispersing themselves to get ready for the afternoon. Wilson''s gaze was now looking at Lucas who was smiling at that time and made Lucas realized that he was being stared at this time looking back at Wilson and then tilted his head forward to ask Wilson to say something at that time, because in Lucas'' mind right now if Wilson wanted to say something to himself at that moment.

 Chapter 107 - Steal The Stone

    "Are you sure about the mission we''re going on this time, Lucas?" that was the question that Wilson asked Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "A..-


    "Do you doubt it?" a question asked by Vernon interrupted Lucas at that point, which made Wilson shake his head and then say,


    "No¡­ just a little worried about the mission, especially Aidan¡­ can we rely on Aidan right now?" Wilson asked continuing what he was worried about right now, which then made Vernon feel that way and now nodded his head as he turned to look at Lucas,


    "Relax you guys¡­ I''m sure Aidan can be relied on!" Lucas said very confidently to the two of them who now looked at each other and then nodded in unison.


    ¡­


    Tells about Gale, Lucas, Kendrick, Aidan, Queen, and Zach who at that time were at Wilson''s residence to rest that night.


    Hearing the words that Gale said to all of them, Lucas turned his gaze to Kendrick who now spontaneously asked.


    "How do we get rid of them all at once, Gale?" a question that provoked at that time unmade the Queen who heard it nodded her head just a little, to respond if the question asked by Kendrick at that time was true and was an opportunity for them to get a small loophole which they would later use to stop the action from happening. Gale at that time..


    Gale smiles, he now takes out a round glass object and shows the ball to all of them while saying,


    "With this¡­ I can stop all of them''s time! So after that, you can clean everything up very easily and without the slightest hitch!" Gale explains to all of them who are now looking at the ball with the same but different thoughts as Gale, their thinking back then was the word danger, which also made Lucas feel that he had to get the ball before dawn.


    "What ball is that?" The question asked by Aidan at that moment makes Gale turn to look at him and then say,


    "This is a time-stopping stone, Aidan!" Gale explained to Aidan, which now made Lucas feel that if it was impossible for Gale to have, he might be lying, which he finally spoke up,


    "Why is that rock outside your body, Gale? Shouldn''t the center stone of our lives lie in our hearts?" Lucas asks reassuringly, and that makes Gale nod his head in response,


    "You''re right, Lucas¡­ we do have it in our hearts to live and have power because of it, but they gave me something special so that we can use it here, with this stone they will all stop instantly!" Gale explained to Lucas, and from what Gale said to Lucas, Lucas was sure that what Gale said was true and he meant it.


    "Let''s just say that this stone is our support to carry out our task so that it goes well!" Gale says to all of them who now look surprised to hear that, but seeing that they can''t be like that, makes Zach immediately say,


    "That''s good¡­ if we have the stone, we can do it fast!" continues Zach, which makes them nod their heads and so does Gale who smiles in response.


    "AH, well¡­ then, we''d better rest, so that tomorrow we can carry out our mission quickly!" said Queen as he walked towards a room he believed to be the bedroom there, which then made them all prepare to rest for the night.


    ¡­


    The quiet night at that time didn''t make Lucas sleep at all, he was just lying down at that time, but his eyes were reluctant to fall asleep at all, he was waiting for Gale who was lying nearby to fall asleep first.


    He deliberately waited for it to happen because he intended to secretly take the time stone that Gale had in his trouser pocket because he knew that if not with the stone, Gale would not be able to stop all human time on this earth. That''s why Lucas waited for Gale to fall asleep.


    "..." silent, no sound dominates except the ticking of the clock on the wall and the sound of breathing slowly and calmly exhaling.


    Tuk...tuck...


    Lucas frowned when he realized that someone had just tapped his left arm, which made Lucas look up to see that it was Zach who had just lightly tapped him on the shoulder.


    Lucas frowned as Zach brought his index finger to his own lips, which meant that Lucas had to stay calm and not make a sound. Realizing that Lucas was confused, Zach also pointed at Gale while demonstrating if someone was asleep at the time, which in the end made Lucas know that Gale was fast asleep at that time.


    "Is that true?" Lucas whispered very quietly, which then made Zach nod his head in response,


    "Would you like to help me retrieve the stone, Lucas?" Zach whispered very quietly, but Lucas was able to hear it because Lucas was lucky enough to have a sharp hearing at that time.


    Lucas nodded his head as he answered the question Zach had asked him,


    "Sure¡­ grab the stone right away, and we''ll meet the others tonight!" Lucas explained to Zach who now nodded his head and then turned to look at Gale who was sleeping there.


    "Huft..." Zach exhaled slowly before finally, he tried to control the rock in Gale''s pants pocket using the Telekinesis he had at the time, and of course, it wasn''t easy, because it took extra care so that Gale didn''t wake up from his sleep when that, and Lucas knew about it too, which made him do nothing but wait and be tensed watching Zach in action at that time.


    Slowly¡­ slowly¡­.


    Zach tries his best and concentrates fully on getting the stone, until finally without waking Gale, they get the time stone.


    The rock floats freely towards Zach as well as Lucas who is quite far from where Gale is. And when the time stone was in Zach''s hand, the two of them looked at each other to finally smile happily when they found the stone in their hands.


    "Come on! We must meet them immediately!" Lucas whispered to Zach who now nodded his head and then disappeared using the teleport that Lucas had at that time.


    Whoosh!


    ¡­


    That night, Nick was brewing a cup of coffee at Elizabeth''s house, along with Vernon and Yedda who were sitting at the kitchen table while eating Lizbeth''s delicious pie made this afternoon.


    "Will they soon discover Gale''s weakness? What if they don''t find it?" a question asked by Yedda who looked worried at that moment made Vernon who was eating the pie now frown and then exhaled while saying,


    "But¡­ I''m sure Gale must have a weakness!" Vernon explained to Yedda, who at that time was immediately given a nod of his head by Nick who heard it.


    "Yeah¡­ I think so too, everyone must have weaknesses Yedda, like Vernon who will lose if he fights with me and I will lose if he fights with Wilson¡­ I''m sure, Gale also has a weakness, we just need to believe that and trust everything to Lucas and the others." Nick explained to Yedda, who then after hearing his words made Yedda finally feel calm and nodded her head in response to Nick''s statement at that time.


    Not long after their conversation, Lucas and Zach suddenly came to the kitchen where they were talking at the time.


    Syutt!!


    "!!!" Nick, Vernon, and Yedda''s gaze spontaneously turned to Lucas and also Zach who appeared beside them at that moment.


    "Lucas!" called Wilson as he had just entered the kitchen with the mug in his hand at the time.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to Wilson''s and returned quickly to Nick as he said,


    "Nick! We must immediately discuss this time!" Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning in response to that and made Nick nod his head and turned to look at Vernon who now immediately got up from his seat to immediately tell the others to immediately gather in the living room at that time.


    ¡­


    Not long after Lucas, Nick, and the others walked into the living room, Vernon finally came along with Marla and Elizabeth.


    "How?? what did you guys get now?!" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made Nick, who a few moments ago had a short chat with them, now shows a small glass ball that glittered in it at that time.


    "They got this, Lizbeth!" said Nick to Elizabeth who was now stunned to see the small glass ball in Nick''s hand at that moment, which then he nodded his head in response to it.


    "He said that he would use it to stop the time of all of humanity, so we feel that it will be useful for us to wake him up later, Elizabeth!" Lucas explained to Elizabeth, who looked back at Lucas before finally raising his hand as he approached Nick.

 Chapter 108 - Practice To Fight

    Aidan at that moment makes Gale turn to look at him and then say,


    "This is a time-stopping stone, Aidan!" Gale explained to Aidan, which now made Lucas feel that if it was impossible for Gale to have, he might be lying, which he finally spoke up,


    "Why is that rock outside your body, Gale? Shouldn''t the center stone of our lives lie in our hearts?" Lucas asks reassuringly, and that makes Gale nod his head in response,


    "You''re right, Lucas¡­ we do have it in our hearts to live and have power because of it, but they gave me something special so that we can use it here, with this stone they will all stop instantly!" Gale explained to Lucas, and from what Gale said to Lucas, Lucas was sure that what Gale said was true and he meant it.


    "Let''s just say that this stone is our support to carry out our task so that it goes well!" Gale says to all of them who now look surprised to hear that, but seeing that they can''t be like that, makes Zach immediately say,


    "That''s good¡­ if we have the stone, we can do it fast!" continues Zach, which makes them nod their heads and so does Gale who smiles in response.


    "AH, well¡­ then, we''d better rest, so that tomorrow we can carry out our mission quickly!" said Queen as he walked towards a room he believed to be the bedroom there, which then made them all prepare to rest for the night.


    ¡­


    The quiet night at that time didn''t make Lucas sleep at all, he was just lying down at that time, but his eyes were reluctant to fall asleep at all, he was waiting for Gale who was lying nearby to fall asleep first.


    He deliberately waited for it to happen because he intended to secretly take the time stone that Gale had in his trouser pocket because he knew that if not with the stone, Gale would not be able to stop all human time on this earth. That''s why Lucas waited for Gale to fall asleep.


    "..." silent, no sound dominates except the ticking of the clock on the wall and the sound of breathing slowly and calmly exhaling.


    Tuk...tuck...


    Lucas frowned when he realized that someone had just tapped his left arm, which made Lucas look up to see that it was Zach who had just lightly tapped him on the shoulder.


    Lucas frowned as Zach brought his index finger to his own lips, which meant that Lucas had to stay calm and not make a sound. Realizing that Lucas was confused, Zach also pointed at Gale while demonstrating if someone was asleep at the time, which in the end made Lucas know that Gale was fast asleep at that time.


    "Is that true?" Lucas whispered very quietly, which then made Zach nod his head in response,


    "Would you like to help me retrieve the stone, Lucas?" Zach whispered very quietly, but Lucas was able to hear it because Lucas was lucky enough to have a sharp hearing at that time.


    Lucas nodded his head as he answered the question Zach had asked him,


    "Sure¡­ grab the stone right away, and we''ll meet the others tonight!" Lucas explained to Zach who now nodded his head and then turned to look at Gale who was sleeping there.


    "Huft..." Zach exhaled slowly before finally, he tried to control the rock in Gale''s pants pocket using the Telekinesis he had at the time, and of course, it wasn''t easy, because it took extra care so that Gale didn''t wake up from his sleep when that, and Lucas knew about it too, which made him do nothing but wait and be tensed watching Zach in action at that time.


    Slowly¡­ slowly¡­.


    Zach tries his best and concentrates fully on getting the stone, until finally without waking Gale, they get the time stone.


    The rock floats freely towards Zach as well as Lucas who is quite far from where Gale is. And when the time stone was in Zach''s hand, the two of them looked at each other to finally smile happily when they found the stone in their hands.


    "Come on! We must meet them immediately!" Lucas whispered to Zach who now nodded his head and then disappeared using the teleport that Lucas had at that time.


    Whoosh!


    ¡­


    That night, Nick was brewing a cup of coffee at Elizabeth''s house, along with Vernon and Yedda who were sitting at the kitchen table while eating Lizbeth''s delicious pie made this afternoon.


    "Will they soon discover Gale''s weakness? What if they don''t find it?" a question asked by Yedda who looked worried at that moment made Vernon who was eating the pie now frown and then exhaled while saying,


    "But¡­ I''m sure Gale must have a weakness!" Vernon explained to Yedda, who at that time was immediately given a nod of his head by Nick who heard it.


    "Yeah¡­ I think so too, everyone must have weaknesses Yedda, like Vernon who will lose if he fights with me and I will lose if he fights with Wilson¡­ I''m sure, Gale also has a weakness, we just need to believe that and trust everything to Lucas and the others." Nick explained to Yedda, who then after hearing his words made Yedda finally feel calm and nodded her head in response to Nick''s statement at that time.


    Not long after their conversation, Lucas and Zach suddenly came to the kitchen where they were talking at the time.


    Shut up!!


    "!!!" Nick, Vernon, and Yedda''s gaze spontaneously turned to Lucas and also Zach who appeared beside them at that moment.


    "Lucas!" called Wilson as he had just entered the kitchen with the mug in his hand at the time.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to Wilson''s and returned quickly to Nick as he said,


    "Nick! We must immediately discuss this time!" Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning in response to that and made Nick nod his head and turned to look at Vernon who now immediately got up from his seat to immediately tell the others to immediately gather in the living room at that time.


    ¡­


    Not long after Lucas, Nick, and the others walked into the living room, Vernon finally came along with Marla and Elizabeth.


    "How?? what did you guys get now?!" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made Nick, who a few moments ago had a short chat with them, now shows a small glass ball that glittered in it at that time.


    "They got this, Lizbeth!" said Nick to Elizabeth who was now stunned to see the small glass ball in Nick''s hand at that moment, which then he nodded his head in response to it.


    "He said that he would use it to stop the time of all of humanity, so we feel that it will be useful for us to wake him up later, Elizabeth!" Lucas explained to Elizabeth,


    Elizabeth who looked back at Lucas before finally raising his hand as he approached Nick and then said,


    "Give me the stone, we have to see if this is the right stone, or not?" Elizabeth explained to Nick who now nodded his head in response and then gave the stone to Elizabeth. And then Elizabeth looked at the stone to finally nod her head as she said,


    "Yeah¡­ you''re right Lucas, it''s a time stone!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas, which made Lucas nod his head and Zach let out a sigh.


    "Then¡­ what is the next plan we have to do to resuscitate Gale?" a question that was asked by Zach at that time made Elizabeth now silent and think, as well as Nick and Lucas.


    ¡­


    "Let''s break this ball!" Nick''s words at that time, made Lucas surprised and even Lucas who was right beside him now frowned and then said,


    "You are crazy?!" Lucas said to Nick who was now shaking his head in response,


    "No! That was a brilliant idea, Lucas!" Marla said as she walked up to them and grabbed the glass stone which was being held by Nick at that time.


    "What do you mean?? are you crazy too?? the stone will be useless!" Lucas said to Marla which then made Nick chuckled as he said,


    "Haha¡­ that can''t be happening, Lucas¡­ if they split up, the power is still there, but it can''t be fully utilized!" Nick explained to Lucas who now understood what Nick was saying and what Nick meant at that time, which in the end he nodded his head and then said,


    "Then break it!" Lucas said to Nick, to which Elizabeth said,


    "Split it into ten to eleven pieces! Because we need the stone for ourselves right now!" The explanation that Lizbeth gave to them at that time made Yedda now frown upon hearing that and then said,


    "How can we break it down into eleven with the same shape Lizbeth??" a question asked by Yedda at that time made Nick smile and then said to answer his question,


    "That we can do, Yedda! Wilson¡­ do your job!"

 Chapter 109 - Boys Game

    "That we can do, Yedda! Wilson¡­ do your job!" said Nick to Wilson who now walked up to them all and reached out his hand to Marla who was holding the glass ball at that time.


    ¡­


    Gale is surprised when he hears the explanation given by Zach who at that time said that the stone they stole had been broken. And he was even more surprised when they found out that they would not be affected when they had the shards of the glass ball.


    Gale quickly tries to run to get away from that place, but it is immediately stopped by Zach who is now using his telekinesis to stop Zach''s steps.


    "Where are you going? Shouldn''t you be running like that right now, Gale?" a question asked by Zach at that moment, Gale can only sigh in response to that,


    "It''s useless¡­ if you force me to go on a mission with you, I will never help all of you!" Gale explained to all of them who now turned to look at Nick who chuckled as he shook his head and then said,


    "Hahaha¡­ no, we won''t force you, Gale¡­ but we will wake you up!" Nick explains to Gale who is now frowning and then makes Lucas concentrate fully to then open a pole and immediately Zach throws Gale into the pole which turns out to be a room where Wilson immediately catches and grips himself with the rock he controls. Surprised by this, Gale tries to escape from there, but it seems useless because the grip of the rock is very tight.


    "Are you going to torture me? Is that your plan?!" Gale asks Nick who is now walking towards the poltar and turns to look at Gale while shaking his head.


    "No Gale¡­ we won''t torture you, of course we won''t hurt the same people as the rest of us!" Nick explains to Gale who now frowns and then asks again,


    "Then, what are you going to do to me?!" a question that was asked by Gale at that moment made Nick now chuckle as he said,


    "Didn''t I already say that? we will wake you up!" explained Nick again, before finally Elizabeth walked over to Gale who was now looking at him warily, as if he knew that Elizabeth would do something to him, and he had a feeling that it wouldn''t be good in the future.


    "W¡­ what are you going to do to me?!" a question that was asked by Gale at that time, was not answered at all by Elizabeth who now reached out to put her hand on Gale''s forehead, which made the man try his best to keep his head away from the hand. However, because he couldn''t move, Gale''s efforts at that time were in vain.


    Elizabeth managed to put her palm on Gale''s forehead, which at the same time, Gale was shocked and he fainted after Elizabeth did some kind of awakening to him using the woman''s telepathy.


    Elizabeth''s gaze was now fixed on the pole that was still open there, which showed Nick who was now nodding his head in response to that.


    "What did you just do, Lizbeth?? is he dead?" a question asked by Wilson who was curious at that time made Elizabeth who heard it now chuckle in response to it and then said,


    "No¡­ of course not! I knocked him out and digested everything I gave him and he''ll wake up later!" Elizabeth explained to Wilson who was now nodding her head in response to that, and then Lizbeth turned her gaze back to the crowd and said,


    "You may come in¡­ are you going to stay there?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made them one by one enter from inside Lucas''s pole that was open there.


    "Uahh¡­ I didn''t think you could make a teleportation device like this¡­ Lucas!" said Aidan to Lucas who was now chuckling in response to that and then said,


    "Of course¡­ I was reminded again!" Lucas explained as he looked at Elizabeth who was now smiling slightly in response to those words and also a glance from Lucas.


    ¡­


    Night came again, and the sun that originally shone on the earth was now replaced by the beauty of the moon and stars scattered over the sky at that time. The eleven people who were in the living room at that time were silent, they were still waiting for Gale to wake up from his sleep, but it seems that when they saw that the man still looked so sound asleep, they also believed that Gale would not wake up today.


    "Is he going into a coma?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Vernon who heard it now chuckle at the question that was more likely to lead to a joke at the time, while Wilson could only shake his head in response to the question.


    "Since it''s already into the curfew, I think it would be good if the girls started to cook since I''m feeling hungry!" the words that were thrown by Nick at that time, made Elizabeth nod her head and Queen immediately strolled along with Yedda to the kitchen,


    "I will help!" cried Aidan happily as he ran along with Marla who chuckled in response,


    "Then others just wait for Gale, next time he will wake up from his sleep!" said Elizabeth to Nick who was now nodding his head there, and the women left the living room except for Marla who said she didn''t want to cook and chose to sit on the windowsill and enjoy the evening breeze that felt so calm that night, while Zach, Aidan and also Kendrick who helped or at least prepared what they could prepare, such as plates, picking fresh vegetables or just washing the ingredients needed at that time.


    ¡­


    Seeing that there was nothing Lucas could do at that moment, he looked left and right before finally saying,


    "What should we do now to kill time?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment made Vernon who was sitting right beside him now turn his gaze towards him and then he got up from his seat and grabbed a box lying on the nightstand in the corner of the room, which of course made Lucas frown. when curiosity came to the box that Vernon was currently carrying.


    "I think we''re doing this to kill time!" explained Vernon as he showed the box to those who were now looking at him, and Lucas could only be surprised when he realized that the box was a container of the box game that is a monopoly, which made him speechless now when he realized that Vernon was just as childish. his childhood with Aidan, but when Nick and Wilson, who was sitting on the sofa suddenly lowered their bodies to sit on the wide rug, Lucas knew that both of them were the same as Vernon now.


    "..." unable to say anything, Lucas could only be stunned and chuckled softly at what was happening at this moment, and when the three of them turned to look at Lucas and Wilson who called his name, Lucas could only join in with the game that was about to come. they are playing now, even though it is a toy for children.


    "What are you guys playing?" a question that was asked by Marla at that time made them all now turn their eyes to Marla while saying,


    "Monopoly!"


    They said this in unison and of course surprised Marla who heard it,


    "Monopoly??" Marla asked them, which made Nick, Wilson, Vernon, and Lucas nod their heads in unison, and Marla''s eyes now turned to Lucas and said,


    "You too?" The question asked by Marla at that time gave the impression that she was quite surprised to see Lucas also had the same taste as the other three men, so when Lucas nodded his head, Marla could only chuckle to hold back his laughter and shook his head as he said,


    "Khkhkh¡­ well, just keep playing you guys!" those words made Nick exhale as he said,


    "We''re just wasting our time, you know that?!" said Nick as if he did not accept being laughed at by Marla like that, which made Marla now turn her gaze back to them and then nodded her head in response to what Nick explained to her at that time.


    "Yeah¡­ I see, let''s get back to playing¡­ pretend I''m not here right now!" Marla said to them, they were the ones who finally responded to it and started their game again.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the women were busy preparing dinner for all of them, but fortunately, there was Zach, Kendrick, and Aidan who helped and always followed what was asked of them, making Yedda, Queen, and Elizabeth not bother cooking and prepare the ingredients at that time.


    "Is there anything else you need?" a question asked by Zach at that moment, made Elizabeth shake her head while pointing at the table and then say,


    "Nothing¡­ you can just clear the table¡­ because everything else is done!" said Elizabeth to Zach, Kendrick, and also Aidan, which made them nod their heads and walk towards a fairly long table at that time, which turned out to be when you counted the number of seats in front of the table, there were twelve people, which of course made Kendrick I felt that Elizabeth had predicted this to happen for a long time.

 Chapter 110 - Comeback To Elizabeths House

    "What did you just do, Lizbeth?? is he dead?" a question asked by Wilson who was curious at that time made Elizabeth who heard it now chuckle in response to it and then said,


    "No¡­ of course not! I knocked him out and digested everything I gave him and he''ll wake up later!" Elizabeth explained to Wilson who was now nodding her head in response to that, and then Lizbeth turned her gaze back to the crowd and said,


    "You may come in¡­ are you going to stay there?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made them one by one enter from inside Lucas''s pole that was open there.


    "Uahh¡­ I didn''t think you could make a teleportation device like this¡­ Lucas!" said Aidan to Lucas who was now chuckling in response to that and then said,


    "Of course¡­ I was reminded again!" Lucas explained as he looked at Elizabeth who was now smiling slightly in response to those words and also a glance from Lucas.


    ¡­


    Night came again, and the sun that originally shone on the earth was now replaced by the beauty of the moon and stars scattered over the sky at that time. The eleven people who were in the living room at that time were silent, they were still waiting for Gale to wake up from his sleep, but it seems that when they saw that the man still looked so sound asleep, they also believed that Gale would not wake up today.


    "Is he going into a coma?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Vernon who heard it now chuckle at the question that was more likely to lead to a joke at the time, while Wilson could only shake his head in response to the question.


    "Since it''s already into the curfew, I think it would be good if the girls started to cook since I''m feeling hungry!" the words that were thrown by Nick at that time, made Elizabeth nod her head and Queen immediately strolled along with Yedda to the kitchen,


    "I will help!" cried Aidan happily as he ran along with Marla who chuckled in response,


    "Then others just wait for Gale, next time he will wake up from his sleep!" said Elizabeth to Nick who was now nodding his head there, and the women left the living room except for Marla who said she didn''t want to cook and chose to sit on the windowsill and enjoy the evening breeze that felt so calm that night, while Zach, Aidan and also Kendrick who helped or at least prepared what they could prepare, such as plates, picking fresh vegetables or just washing the ingredients needed at that time.


    ¡­


    Seeing that there was nothing Lucas could do at that moment, he looked left and right before finally saying,


    "What should we do now to kill time?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment made Vernon who was sitting right beside him now turn his gaze towards him and then he got up from his seat and grabbed a box lying on the nightstand in the corner of the room, which of course made Lucas frown. when curiosity came to the box that Vernon was currently carrying.


    "I think we''re doing this to kill time!" explained Vernon as he showed the box to those who were now looking at him, and Lucas could only be surprised when he realized that the box was a container of the box game that is a monopoly, which made him speechless now when he realized that Vernon was just as childish. his childhood with Aidan, but when Nick and Wilson, who was sitting on the sofa suddenly lowered their bodies to sit on the wide rug, Lucas knew that both of them were the same as Vernon now.


    "..." unable to say anything, Lucas could only be stunned and chuckled softly at what was happening at this moment, and when the three of them turned to look at Lucas and Wilson who called his name, Lucas could only join in with the game that was about to come. they are playing now, even though it is a toy for children.


    "What are you guys playing?" a question that was asked by Marla at that time made them all now turn their eyes to Marla while saying,


    "Monopoly!"


    They said this in unison and of course surprised Marla who heard it,


    "Monopoly??" Marla asked them, which made Nick, Wilson, Vernon, and Lucas nod their heads in unison, and Marla''s eyes now turned to Lucas and said,


    "You too?" The question asked by Marla at that time gave the impression that she was quite surprised to see Lucas also had the same taste as the other three men, so when Lucas nodded his head, Marla could only chuckle to hold back his laughter and shook his head as he said,


    "Khkhkh¡­ well, just keep playing you guys!" those words made Nick exhale as he said,


    "We''re just wasting our time, you know that?!" said Nick as if he did not accept being laughed at by Marla like that, which made Marla now turn her gaze back to them and then nodded her head in response to what Nick explained to her at that time.


    "Yeah¡­ I see, let''s get back to playing¡­ pretend I''m not here right now!" Marla said to them, they were the ones who finally responded to it and started their game again.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, the women were busy preparing dinner for all of them, but fortunately, there was Zach, Kendrick, and Aidan who helped and always followed what was asked of them, making Yedda, Queen, and Elizabeth not bother cooking and prepare the ingredients at that time.


    "Is there anything else you need?" a question asked by Zach at that moment, made Elizabeth shake her head while pointing at the table and then say,


    "Nothing¡­ you can just clear the table¡­ because everything else is done!" said Elizabeth to Zach, Kendrick, and also Aidan, which made them nod their heads and walk towards a fairly long table at that time, which turned out to be when you counted the number of seats in front of the table, there were twelve people, which of course made Kendrick I felt that Elizabeth had predicted this to happen for a long time.


    "I didn''t know there were even twelve seats here?!" Kendrick''s words at that time made Zach, who was wiping the table at that time, turn to look at him and then say,


    "Yeah¡­ it''s been a long time since Elizabeth prepared these chairs!" Zach explained to Kendrick, which made Aidan ask,


    "Are all these chairs for all of us, Zach?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment made Zach nod his head as he said,


    "Yeah¡­of course¡­for who else?!" Zach replied to Aidan, which made Kendrick curious about it,


    "Have you known Elizabeth long, Zach?" a random question asked by Kendrick at that time, making Aidan who was curious only nodded his head and tried to get an answer from Zach at that time.


    "Yeah¡­ I''ve known her for a very long time, so I know all the traits of Elizabeth!" Zach said to Kendrick as well as Aidan,


    "You two met at birth?" asked Aidan, which made Zach shake his head, and then it was Kendrick''s turn to ask,


    "Or do you guys have the same story as Nick and Queen?" This time the question asked by Kendrick was also given a shake of the head by Zach, which made both of them now frown in confusion, while Elizabeth who heard the question from both of them could only laugh a little, to then say,


    "I and Zach met at the funeral!" Elizabeth''s explanation at that time not only made the two people in front of Zach turn to look at him and fell silent but Queen and Yedda were now silent in their place and both turned their eyes towards Elizabeth.


    "Serious?? You''re not kidding are you?" a question asked by Aidan at that time made Elizabeth now nod her head in response to the question, and not even only Elizabeth, Zach did the same, so the four people there were curious about how the story of the two met and when did they meet, which made Yedda now say,


    "What''s the story? How''s the story? I want to hear!" Yedda said while jumping up and down in front of the stove where at that time Yedda was frying vegetables, and the words were immediately approved by the other three people who now simultaneously nodded their heads and said together,


    "Would you please tell me, Elizabeth?!"


    "Tell me I''m curious too!"


    "Me too!"


    Those were the words spoken by Queen, Aidan, and also Kendrick which in the end Zach laughed and Elizabeth nodded her head there while saying,


    "Okay I''ll tell you, so listen while doing your activities, okay?" said Elizabeth to all of them who nodded their heads in unison and began to listen to what Elizabeth was going to tell them about her first meeting with Zach.


    ¡­

 Chapter 111 - The Story And The Question

    Tells about Elizabeth and Zach''s first meeting, but before that this chapter will tell about how Elizabeth was found by her family.


    ¡­


    It was a snowy night, soft snow adorned the earth. Not much going out at night then. Because most of them are now gathered with their respective families in the house. And including the two couples who look very harmonious, they are the Cooper family.


    John Cooper was forty years old at the time, and his wife Emely Cooper was thirty-five. Both of them live very happily, even though in their small family there is no additional member apart from the two because five years ago Mrs. Cooper was diagnosed with infertility, or in other words, she could not give birth to Mr. Cooper. There were so many cons given by the husband''s family to Mrs. Cooper, which in the end made her feel that he was a complete failure. Even so, Mr.. Cooper still loves himself and even defends his wife in front of his whole family, he deliberately moves to a small town and buys a luxury house there just to keep his wife away from his family''s words and live happily together in the city. there.


    "Have you bought me what I want, John?" A question asked by Emely, who was opening the oven at that time and took out a delicious roasted chicken there that night, made John, who had just come from outside his house, now smile in response and happily showed a paper bag with a green and red design. while saying,


    "Certain! I got the wine you ordered! But you only get one¡­ but don''t worry¡­ because you know what?? We got discounts and extra snacks as their apology for running out of stock!" said John to Emely who is now smiling broadly and looks happy to respond to the explanation John gave him about the Wine that Emely wanted at that time.


    "Oh! This is more than enough¡­ thank you, Darling!" said Emely as she put her roasted chicken on the plate and motioned for John to sit in his chair.


    "Tonight, what will be our entertainment, by the way?" a question that was asked by John at that time made Emely now walk towards the large window and then remove the curtains while saying,


    "I think the view tonight will be the most beautiful entertainment of the year, John!" Emely said to John who was now laughing and then nodded his head in response.


    "Hahaha ¡­. Yeah, I think it''s going to be the most beautiful night ever! Come on¡­ let''s start the dinner!" said John asking Emely to sit down immediately and have a romantic and happy dinner at that time. John and Emely also talked and told pleasant things throughout the year, and both of them stopped when they heard a small loud voice coming from outside their house, which of course made both of them now turn their eyes towards the window which at that time presented the view. outside and above the snowy sky at that time, both of them saw clearly how twelve stars were falling simultaneously, which of course made both of them unable to say anything other than speechless and amazed by the incident.


    "John¡­ did you see it too?" a question asked by Emely at that time, made John nod his head in response to the question asked by his wife at that time, and a few moments later one of the twelve shooting stars turned and shot towards them, which of course made both of them surprised not playing.


    "JOHN?!"


    "Emely, duck down!!" John immediately ran and lunged at Emely, when at the same time the shooting star crashed and damaged most of their house.


    DUARRKK!!


    That was the noise when the star crashed into their second luxury home.


    "Emely, are you all right?" John asked Emely who was now nodding his head in response to the question asked by her husband at that time, then both of their eyes now turned simultaneously towards the collection of smoke and building debris carried by the shooting star that had just hit the location.


    "Should we call the police, John?" a question asked by Emely at that moment made John frown and walk slowly towards the ruins while saying,


    "Are you sure they will come tonight?" John asked Emely who now shrugged his shoulders in response to the question. Emely''s gaze now continued to focus on John who continued to walk towards an invisible object there, which of course worried him at that time.


    "John¡­ what are you going to do?" asked Emely worriedly, while John now shook his head and said,


    "It''s okay¡­ I''ll just take a look!" John explained to his wife who again said,


    "Be careful!" said Emely, at the same time, John''s eyes were now wide as if he was surprised when he could see something in front of him at that time, which of course was very surprising and made Emely curious,


    "John¡­ what is it?? John! Are you okay?!" Emely asked John who was now sighing weakly before finally approaching the object and saying,


    "Emely¡­ I don''t think the one that fell isn''t a star!" John explained to Emely at that moment, which of course made Emely''s brow furrow and immediately walked over to John and asked,


    "So what?" Emely''s question now stopped when she looked at John who was there now holding a beautiful and tiny baby, which of course surprised Emely at that moment. John was even speechless when he saw her, a baby girl fell from the sky and was not hurt at all, which of course was a question mark and a miracle that came at the same time for both of them that night.


    "It''s a baby girl, Emely!" said Josh to Emely who was now surprised to hear that and then shook his head before finally saying,


    "How did he fall?" that was the question asked by Emely which was the same thing that was in John''s head that night.


    "I don''t know. ¡­ maybe this is a gift given to us on this beautiful night, Emely!" John explained to Emely who now looked very happy to hear that and walked over to look closely at the beautiful baby.


    "Can we take care of him, John?" a question asked by Emely at that time, made John nod his head in response,


    "Certain!" John answered her,


    "How do we call his name?" asked Emely again, which made John smile and say,


    "Well ... we''ll call her, Elizabeth Cooper!" John explained to his wife who now nodded her head agreeing to give the name to the beautiful baby.


    ¡­


    Since that night, Elizabeth became part of the Cooper family, both of whom kept it a secret from everyone but not to Elizabeth, with the intention that their little girl would not feel cheated by them and would grow up to be a great woman who would always be honest with everyone.


    Every night when Elizabeth was three years old, her mother, Emely, would always tell the same thing every day, and that of course was very liked by Elizabeth.


    "Time for bed, sweet girl!" a word that was thrown by the mother at that time, made Lizbeth who was drawing at that time immediately run from the top of the beautiful rug to the bed and immediately jump happily onto it.


    "Yeaay!! storytime!!" said Elizabeth enthusiastically, which of course made Emely the mother just smile seeing that Lizbeth never got tired of the story, even though Emely knew that her child was already seven years old, and she must remember clearly how the storyline went.


    "Okay¡­ since I think I''ve forgotten the story a bit, how about now it''s Lizbeth''s turn to tell us about your arrival in our family, Lizbeth!" said Emely to little Elizabeth who was now looking at her mother with a smile and then said,


    "Mommy¡­ I know you haven''t forgotten, have you!" said Elizabeth while smiling at Emely who was now laughing at that and then said,


    "Just do it¡­ I will give it a good look, my dear child!" said Emely back to Elizabeth who now cleared her throat, and with a smile, she also told how her arrival in the happy little family was.


    "It starts when the snowy night falls!" he explained to Emely who was now starting to lay down right next to his beloved daughter smiling and continuing to look at Elizabeth with great affection.


    "Mommy¡­ there is something I want to ask about in the story you often tell me!" said Elizabeth who at that time played with Emely''s hair that was loose in front of her who was now looking at the princess who looked half asleep there, which made her now nod her head and say,


    "Yeah¡­ you can ask me anything, Darling!" Emily said to Elizabeth.


    "You said that I was one of the twelve falling stars that came to you and Daddy, right?" Elizabeth asked Emely who was now nodding her head in response to the question,

 Chapter 112 - Special Person

    "Then where did my other eleven brothers go? Why don''t they fall with me to you guys?" a question asked by a seven-year-old child at that time, made Emely instantly jolted, she was surprised and never thought of it getting there, which of course made her now look at Elizabeth in shock.


    "Why Mommy?? why do you look surprised?" an innocent question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made Emely exhale as if she now felt that she must immediately talk to her husband John about the questions asked by Elizabeth that night.


    Rings¡­ rings¡­ rings¡­


    John''s gaze, who was driving at that time, now turned his gaze to look at his cell phone, which had just rung, and he believed that his wife Emely had called him at that time. Casually, he grabbed the phone and pressed the receipt, and then turned up the speaker so that he could concentrate at the same time.


    "Yeah, honey?" John asked Emely who now said,


    "John¡­ can you come home early tonight?" The question asked by Emely at that time, made John chuckle and then said,


    "Hahahaha you know I came home early today, I''m on my way there, what''s wrong?" John''s words that were originally smiling now became serious when he realized that his wife had never said that to him if it wasn''t something urgent,


    "Just go home¡­ I was waiting for you!" said Emely who then immediately closed their connection, which made John exhale and then nod his head quickly and immediately drove the car so that he quickly got home and met Emely.


    What happened?? Was Elizabeth sick again like that time? Or is there something even worse? John''s feeling was getting worse and worse the longer he thought about it, but he couldn''t jump to conclusions, which in the end he tried to be as calm as possible and get to their house as soon as possible that night.


    ¡­


    Ckiit!


    The car stopped right in front of the Cooper family''s house, and at that moment John, who had just stopped the car he was driving, just got out of the car and walked quickly to his house.


    He quickly opened the door of the house and was surprised to find Emely who was now walking with a cup of chamomile tea in her hand, even not only that, the clothes she was wearing looked normal, like someone who would not go to the hospital or anywhere. And that certainly produced a question mark inside for John at this point.


    "Hh¡­ hh¡­ what happened?!" John asked Emely who was now frowning feeling like she didn''t understand what her husband was saying, but seconds later she smiled when she found that her husband was worried when he got a call from her at that time.


    "Ah¡­ don''t worry John, everything is fine¡­ Lizbeth is sleeping now!" explained Emely, which of course made her husband now frown again in response to that, he didn''t understand at that time,


    "Then why did you call me earlier?" John asked Emely who was now looking at him and then said,


    "We have things to talk about¡­ and this concerns Lizbeth!" Emely explained to him, who was now frowning before finally walking over to his wife and sitting right in front of her now,


    "What is it? What happened?" asked John now starting to ask in a calm and gentle tone to Emely who is now starting to tell about the questions that Elizabeth asked him that night.


    "Earlier¡­ when I was about to put Lizbeth to sleep, as usual, I was going to tell her about how she came into our family, John!" Emely explained to John who was still looking at Emely''s eyes then John nodded his head in response,


    "Then?" asked John and made Emely go back to her story,


    "After the story was over, he asked about another star who was the same as him, he asked why he was the only one turning towards us and where were the others? Isn''t that something we should be asking too, John?? are they the same as Lizbeth? Where are they now?" Emely asked John who was now frowning realizing that too, but he exhaled while thinking positively at that time,


    "Maybe¡­ some people are going through the same thing as us, Emely, maybe the twelve stars were dropped to give them gifts!" John explained to Emely who nodded in understanding with what John expected and explained to him, but he was worried and said to John again,


    "I understand John¡­ but, how can I tell Lizbeth this? He looked really curious at that time!" Emely explained to John who was now nodding his head before John finally said,


    "Then let me explain everything to him! Do you have the necklace in his hand?" a question that John to Emely also made him now nod his head and then say,


    "I keep it in my jewelry nightstand, John!" said Emely to John who now nodded his head again and then said,


    "Give it to me, so I can explain it to him later!" John explained to Emely who frowned in response, but when he felt that his husband could be relied on, in the end, he smiled and nodded his head in response.


    ¡­


    The autumn moon at that time was replaced by the sun shining brightly in the morning that came along with a cool breeze, and that morning Elizabeth woke up from her sleep and smiled cheerfully at the beautiful morning.


    He sat up from his lying position to then do a little stretching and immediately got off the bed to wash his face and change into beautiful clothes.


    Tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­


    With cheerful steps, he immediately descended the stairs to finally greet with enthusiasm his father and mother who were already in the dining room at that time.


    "Mommy, Daddy¡­ Good Morning!" that was the cheerful greeting that Elizabeth said to both of them who were now looking at Elizabeth at the same time before finally smiling happily and greeting her back,


    "Hi, Sweetie¡­ how did you sleep last night?" a question that was asked by John at that time made him smile and immediately hugged his father very happy there,


    "Daddy!! I am very happy because last night I met my friend!" Elizabeth said to the two, which of course made both of them look at each other quickly before John finally smiled and nodded his head,


    " Oh yes? What did he say? What were you two doing then?" John asked Elizabeth who now shook her head and straightened something out by saying,


    "No Father¡­ not just one, but all of them!" said Elizabeth which of course surprised both of them,


    "Oh¡­ yeah¡­ what are you all doing?" asked John confirming the question posed by him to Elizabeth who was now reaching for the cereal box there while shrugging her shoulders as she said,


    "We didn''t do anything¡­ but one of them said that we should meet when we get to earth! Dad.. this is earth right?? does that mean I have to meet them soon?" Elizabeth asked the Father which made John now frown and then humming thought for a moment, before finally nodding his head and saying,


    "Yeah¡­ I think you should meet!" John explained to Elizabeth who looked happy again, but not Emely who looked surprised to hear the words of her husband who now realized the shocked look, before finally speaking again,


    "But¡­ I don''t think this is the time for you to meet¡­ Lizbeth!" said John to Elizabeth who was now frowning upon hearing this,


    "Why isn''t it time Daddy?" Elizabeth asked the father who now got up from his seat and approached Elizabeth before finally crouching in front of his daughter and saying,


    "You have to grow up, be a good and smart person¡­ after that, you can start looking for them and meet all of them!" John explained to Elizabeth, who didn''t seem to understand this,


    "Why did I have to be like that in the first place, Father?" Elizabeth asked, which made John smile again and say again,


    "Because I think you were sent to earth to be someone smart and kind¡­ so that afterward you can help and love each other¡­ you know¡­. you as well as your eleven brothers are special people?" asked John back to Elizabeth, to which Elizabeth immediately nodded her head in response,


    "And a special person is a really special person ¡­ and being smart and kind is a special thing! So¡­ you have to grow up well, to be special in the eyes of everyone including your brothers¡­ you understand Lizbeth?" asked John the father, which made Elizabeth look at him and nod her head in answer to the question.


    "Yes, dad¡­ Lizbeth wants to be special in everyone''s eyes!" said Elizabeth, which made John smile happily at that. John stood up from his position and immediately took something from his trouser pocket and then put something around the neck of Elizabeth, who was now surprised to see it.

 Chapter 113 - Whisper

    "Daddy¡­ what is this?" Elizabeth asked looking at the necklace with mesmerizing eyes, which made John smile and say,


    "That is the necklace you brought, and it is yours¡­ wear it and make it a reference if you have to be that special girl!" John explained to Elizabeth who was now smiling broadly and nodding enthusiastically, and that made John now turn his gaze to his wife who was also smiling happily in response to that.


    "Well¡­ now, let''s start the breakfast! Doesn''t everything special have to start with a special cereal??" Emely asked Elizabeth who was now looking at her and nodded happily for they had finally started their morning activities that day.


    In accordance with what John said about a special child, Elizabeth grew up beautiful and smart, she was even very considerate of those around her and was liked by many people because of the nature and attitude she had as if no one hated Elizabeth. was seventeen years old.


    That morning, as usual after his parents left for work, it was the father who at that time went to his office and the mother who went to the hospital to see the situation there, because coincidentally the Cooper family set up a free hospital in the small town so that at least all people can get free services and there is no need to have trouble paying there, and the mother acts as a person who will always see the situation and condition of all things starting from medicines and equipment which later when it looks like it can''t be used or has run out, Mrs. Cooper will immediately contact the center and order the items needed. After her parents left, Elizabeth would spend some time walking around the house, watering the beautiful flowers around his home garden to then get ready and go to school. But unlike schools in general, Elizabeth is directly entered by her father into a school of interest, which means that Elizabeth will immediately learn things that are of interest to her and learn general things, not too focused and just understanding. This was done by John so that his little girl, who is now growing up, would not be confused in choosing the interest she would take later, because she already had an interest at the beginning with the choice she liked. which means that Elizabeth will immediately learn things that are of interest to her and learn general things not too focused and just understand. This was done by John so that his little girl, who is now growing up, would not be confused in choosing the interest she would take later, because she already had an interest at the beginning with the choice she liked.. which means that Elizabeth will immediately learn things that are of interest to her and study general things not too focused and just understanding. This was done by John so that his little girl, who is now growing up, would not be confused in choosing the interest she would take later, because she already had an interest at the beginning with the choice she liked.


    Painting, healing, cooking, and knitting are the four things that are very interested in Elizabeth, which in the end she also explores these four things and Elizabeth''s hobbies are reading and walking around to talk with people, as she told the father that each person is very unique and he is interested in their uniqueness, although in the end it made John and Emley not understand what their little girl meant, as long as it was still in a positive direction, both of them always agreed and support everything Elizabeth does.


    "Good morning, Lizbeth!" a greeting that was thrown by an old grandmother, making Elizabeth who was busy watering the plants now turns her gaze to her grandmother and smile sweetly. To then reply to the greeting from the grandmother by saying,


    "Oh, good morning Mrs. Hudson! How was your day this morning?" a greeting accompanied by a question to the old granny, made him laugh in response to that and then said,


    "My day is like a really good one, my grandson is coming with my son, and I make a lot of muffins for it!" Mrs. Hudson explained to Elizabeth who was now smiling happily when she heard the news,


    "Wow, it looks like it''s going to be a lot of fun today, huh!" said Elizabeth to the grandmother who was now nodding happily,


    "Ah¡­ how about you?" Mrs. Hudson asked Elizabeth who also smiled and then said,


    "My day is as bright as this morning!" Elizabeth replied to the grandmother who now smiled in response and they had a light conversation for Mrs. Hudson to finally say goodbye to lifting her homemade muffin from the grill, which of course made Elizabeth invite her.


    ¡­


    As explained, when she finished watering the flowers she had, Elizabeth immediately got ready to go to school, and she went to one of the houses of the expert, Miss. Baety. She was a twenty-nine-year-old woman who was about to give up her singleness and marry, and she was also an expert in cooking and knitting, which of course were well known to the people of the city.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock


    At that time, Elizabeth who was wearing a beautiful light blue dress decorated with beautiful rendra knocked on a door of a house that looked very large there, and even its size was almost equal to the size of Elizabeth''s house, and not long after she knocked on the door, a woman The beauty opened the door and then smiled sweetly when she realized who had just knocked on the door there.


    "Good morning, Miss.Baety!" Elizabeth warmly greeted the woman who now opened the door wide to invite Elizabeth into the house.


    "You came just in time, Lizbeth!" said Baety to Elizabeth who then smiled and nodded her head in response to that.


    "Thank goodness I wasn''t late!" said Elizabeth to Baety who was now smiling and then nodded her head to finally invite Elizabeth to go to the kitchen and start learning to explore her cooking skills.


    "I heard, you are getting married soon¡­ is that true?" a question that was posed by Elizabeth to Miss. Baety also made the woman who at that time demonstrated how to make wheat bread turn to look at the student, then smiled in response to it and nodded her head as she said,


    "Yeah¡­ what you heard is true, Lizbeth¡­ I''m getting married soon!" said Miss. Baety to Elizabeth who now smiled happily when she heard the happy news.


    "So¡­ who is the lucky guy who got you?" a question that was asked again by Elizabeth at that time made Miss. Baety look very embarrassed and then said,


    "Oh stop that..." said Baety to Elizabeth who laughed lightly hearing and seeing the shy behavior of the teacher who she considered to be her own brother and friend.


    Ting¡­ ng¡­


    A bell rings, which made both of them now turn their eyes towards the front door, which made Baety immediately wipe his hands which were then dirty with dough with the napkin there, before finally walking towards the main door while turning to look at Elizabeth and said,


    "Keep going¡­ and we''ll let the dough rest when it''s combined with all the ingredients, Lizbeth!" said Miss. Baety to Elizabeth who is now nodding his head following all the words of the teacher and focused again on kneading the dough for wheat bread in his hands at that time.


    While humming softly, he continued to knead the dough, and his eyes immediately turned when he heard the teacher say,


    "Lizbeth¡­ this is my future husband, Arnold! He is a lucky man to have me!" said Baety to Elizabeth who now turned to look at the teacher who stood side by side with a dashing man wearing a suit that gave the impression that the man was an important man in the city.


    "Arnold, meet¡­ she is my student and friend as well as my sister¡­ she is Elizabeth Cooper!" said Baety to her future husband who was now surprised when he heard the name, which immediately made him take down the hat he was wearing and give a polite salute to Elizabeth who was now surprised to see it and made him immediately return the salute by slightly embracing his body and smiling in response to the salute...


    "I am honored to meet Mr. Cooper''s daughter in person!" said Arnold to Elizabeth who was now frowning slightly and said,


    "You know my father?" asked Elizabeth, which immediately made the man nod his head and then say,


    "Ah, of course, young lady! I am Mr. Cooper''s, right-hand man!" Arnold said to Elizabeth who was surprised to hear that,


    "Oh, sorry I didn''t know that!" Elizabeth explained to Arnold who now immediately shook his head and then said,


    "No miss, you certainly won''t recognize me, because I''m assigned to oversee a company in the south! So I''m rarely in this town!" Arnold explained, which then made Elizabeth nod her head in response.

 Chapter 114 - Whisper

    This was done by John so that his little girl, who is now growing up, would not be confused in choosing the interest she would take later, because she already had an interest at the beginning with the choice she liked.


    Painting, healing, cooking, and knitting are the four things that are very interested in Elizabeth, which in the end she also explores these four things and Elizabeth''s hobbies are reading and walking around to talk with people, as she told the father that each person is very unique and he is interested in their uniqueness, although in the end it made John and Emley not understand what their little girl meant, as long as it was still in a positive direction, both of them always agreed and support everything Elizabeth does.


    "Good morning, Lizbeth!" a greeting that was thrown by an old grandmother, making Elizabeth who was busy watering the plants now turns her gaze to her grandmother and smile sweetly. To then reply to the greeting from the grandmother by saying,


    "Oh, good morning Mrs. Hudson! How was your day this morning?" a greeting accompanied by a question to the old granny, made him laugh in response to that and then said,


    "My day is like a really good one, my grandson is coming with my son, and I make a lot of muffins for it!" Mrs. Hudson explained to Elizabeth who was now smiling happily when she heard the news,


    "Wow, it looks like it''s going to be a lot of fun today, huh!" said Elizabeth to the grandmother who was now nodding happily,


    "Ah¡­ how about you?" Mrs. Hudson asked Elizabeth who also smiled and then said,


    "My day is as bright as this morning!" Elizabeth replied to the grandmother who now smiled in response and they had a light conversation for Mrs. Hudson to finally say goodbye to lifting her homemade muffin from the grill, which of course made Elizabeth invite her..


    ¡­


    As explained, when she finished watering the flowers she had, Elizabeth immediately got ready to go to school, and she went to one of the houses of the expert, Miss. Baety. She was a twenty-nine-year-old woman who was about to give up her singleness and marry, and she was also an expert in cooking and knitting, which of course were well known to the people of the city.


    Knock¡­ tock¡­ tock


    At that time, Elizabeth who was wearing a beautiful light blue dress decorated with beautiful rendra knocked on a door of a house that looked very large there, and even its size was almost equal to the size of Elizabeth''s house, and not long after she knocked on the door, a woman The beauty opened the door and then smiled sweetly when she realized who had just knocked on the door there.


    "Good morning, Miss.Baety!" Elizabeth warmly greeted the woman who now opened the door wide to invite Elizabeth into the house.


    "You came just in time, Lizbeth!" said Baety to Elizabeth who then smiled and nodded her head in response to that.


    "Thank goodness I wasn''t late!" said Elizabeth to Baety who was now smiling and then nodded her head to finally invite Elizabeth to go to the kitchen and start learning to explore her cooking skills.


    "I heard, you are getting married soon¡­ is that true?" a question that was posed by Elizabeth to Miss. Baety also made the woman who at that time demonstrated how to make wheat bread turn to look at the student, then smiled in response to it and nodded her head as she said,


    "Yeah¡­ what you heard is true, Lizbeth¡­ I''m getting married soon!" said Miss. Baety to Elizabeth who now smiled happily when she heard the happy news.


    "So¡­ who is the lucky guy who got you?" a question that was asked again by Elizabeth at that time made Miss. Baety look very embarrassed and then said,


    "Oh stop that..." said Baety to Elizabeth who laughed lightly hearing and seeing the shy behavior of the teacher who she considered to be her own brother and friend.


    Ting¡­ ng¡­


    A bell rings, which made both of them now turn their eyes towards the front door, which made Baety immediately wipe his hands which were then dirty with dough with the napkin there, before finally walking towards the main door while turning to look at Elizabeth and said,


    "Keep going¡­ and we''ll let the dough rest when it''s combined with all the ingredients, Lizbeth!" said Miss. Baety to Elizabeth who is now nodding his head following all the words of the teacher and focused again on kneading the dough for wheat bread in his hands at that time.


    While humming softly, he continued to knead the dough, and his eyes immediately turned when he heard the teacher say,


    "Lizbeth¡­ this is my future husband, Arnold! He is a lucky man to have me!" said Baety to Elizabeth who now turned to look at the teacher who stood side by side with a dashing man wearing a suit that gave the impression that the man was an important man in the city.


    "Arnold, meet¡­ she is my student and friend as well as my sister¡­ she is Elizabeth Cooper!" said Baety to her future husband who was now surprised when he heard the name, which immediately made him take down the hat he was wearing and give a polite salute to Elizabeth who was now surprised to see it and made him immediately return the salute by slightly embracing his body and smiling in response to the salute...


    "I am honored to meet Mr. Cooper''s daughter in person!" said Arnold to Elizabeth who was now frowning slightly and said,


    "You know my father?" asked Elizabeth, which immediately made the man nod his head and then say,


    "Ah, of course, young lady! I am Mr. Cooper''s, right-hand man!" Arnold said to Elizabeth who was surprised to hear that,


    "Oh, sorry I didn''t know that!" Elizabeth explained to Arnold who now immediately shook his head and then said,


    "No miss, you certainly won''t recognize me, because I''m assigned to oversee a company in the south! So I''m rarely in this town!" Arnold explained, which then made Elizabeth nod her head in response.


    But seconds later he realized something that made him immediately say,


    "Oh sorry¡­ you should be the one talking a lot! Please talk to each other, let me continue mixing this dough!" Elizabeth explained so kindly, but that made Baety immediately shake his head and say,


    "Oh¡­ no need to stir again, Lizbeth¡­ we''ll have to wait an hour or two for it to bake then!" Baety explained to Lizbeth who was now looking at him and nodded his head in response,


    "Oh¡­ well¡­ then!" said Elizabeth with a laugh and immediately cleaned her hands of the dough using a napkin and washed her hands again to keep them clean.


    ''Wow¡­ I didn''t expect young Miss Elizabeth to be in front of me right now¡­ I''m such a lucky man!''


    Elizabeth''s forehead instantly wrinkled when she heard a voice that appeared around her, which made Elizabeth immediately turn to look at Arnold who was sitting right in front of her in the living room which now contained her, Arnold, and also the teacher, Baety. Seeing that Arnold didn''t even seem to open his mouth made Elizabeth confused when she heard those words at that time.


    ''Uhh¡­ he''s so handsome in that suit, he totally understands my current wish!''


    "Hmm??" the question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time which immediately glanced at the teacher, made a miss. Baety who heard it now immediately turned to look at the student and asked,


    "Ah¡­ yes, what is it?" asked Miss. Baety to Elizabeth who is now frowning feeling as if he believes that miss. Baety didn''t say anything earlier.


    ''Wow¡­ I almost forgot I had Lizbeth beside me right now!''


    The voice sounded again around Elizabeth, which of course surprised her who immediately got up from her seat when she realized that there was something strange about her right now, which of course surprised Arnold and Baety at this time.


    "Lizbeth, are you all right?" a question that was asked by Baety at that time made Elizabeth who heard it now turn to look at the teacher to finally smile in response to the question.


    "I think I forgot something¡­ so I have to go back home, Miss. baety¡­ is it okay if we postpone today''s class?" An explanation given by Lizbeth of course confused Baety at the time, but because she also had a guest, in the end, she nodded to invite Elizabeth to go home.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Elizabeth immediately left the residence of Miss. Baety, who was non other than the cook and knitting teacher. She left from the house after she felt that something strange had just happened to herself. She felt that she could hear other people''s heads. Which of course took her by surprise.

 Chapter 115 - Clue

    That afternoon, Elizabeth immediately left the residence of Baety who was none other than a private tutor for cooking and knitting. He rushed out of the house and walked to go home immediately, after he felt that something strange had just happened to him at that time.


    "Huft¡­ I don''t think my body is fit right now, yeah¡­ I feel like it, I have to go home soon!" Elizabeth said to herself, she was walking to return to her house, but when she was walking on the side of the road she fell silent as she imagined a small child about four years old running into the middle of the road very cheerfully, but seconds later she was hit by a car that was driving her. it was going pretty fast, and it really surprised him.


    "Oh!" Elizabeth immediately shook her head and not long before she imagined it, a small child came and ran right in front of her, but with a spontaneous and fast movement she immediately restrained the little boy by hugging him and in the end he survived.


    "Hey¡­ what are you doing? Why run into the middle of the street, buddy?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made the child just smile in response,


    "Mike!" a call that was thrown by the old grandmother there made Elizabeth now turn to look at him who was trying to run as fast as the old woman could do, for the woman finally stopped right in front of Elizabeth and the toddler who Elizabeth believed to be Mike.


    "Is he your grandson?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made the grandmother nodded her head and then said,


    "Oh, thank you very much! I didn''t know mike would run that fast!" the old woman explained to Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodding her head in response to what her grandmother had said to Elizabeth.


    "Yeah, that''s fine with me¡­ but next time grandma¡­ if you take her, you better take her to the park two blocks away¡­ there aren''t many cars going by!" said Elizabeth to the grandmother who now nodded her head in response to that.. The old woman nodded in response to Elizabeth''s suggestion, which made Elizabeth smile.


    What does he know about me, huh?! let me take care of my granddaughter myself you bitch!


    A word that was thrown by the old woman, of course it surprised Elizabeth who now widened her eyes, but she did nothing but try to cover her surprise there. Which in the end they parted there.


    ¡­


    Along the way, Elizabeth was pensive and silent as she walked towards her house. What happened to him? Why can he see the future and read people''s minds?


    ''What really happened? Why can I do these things?'' that was the question that was on Elizabeth''s mind at that time.


    When Elizabeth arrived home, she saw that her mother was already there and was now cooking a delicious meal, which of course made her smile now and now Elizabeth quickly walked over to her mother to finally hug her very tightly.


    "Hello, Mommy!" said Elizabeth to Emely who was surprised by that which made her laugh now in response to the greeting from the child.


    "Oh, hi¡­ baby, are you home yet? Why, don''t you usually come home this early?!" a question that was asked by Emely at that time made Elizabeth just smile and did not reply to the question, Elizabeth preferred to discuss other topics. He immediately turned his head to look at the food that was being cooked by his mother, who then said,


    "Wowh¡­ what are you doing now, mommy?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made her mother understand, something must have happened to her, which of course made her now frown at Elizabeth and then say,


    "Oh¡­ baby¡­ what happened? Is there anything that makes you uncomfortable studying today?" a question that was asked by Emely at that time, made Elizabeth now smile in response and shook her head slowly as she said,


    "No¡­ it''s just, I don''t feel well today!" Elizabeth answered to Emely who was now looking at her with a face full of worry, which of course made Elizabeth feel bad for having lied to her mother at that time.


    "You are sick?! How do you feel hmm? do you have a fever?" asked Emely looking affectionate and worried for Elizabeth, now she immediately put her hand on the back of her arm to check whether her daughter had a fever or not.


    Oh¡­ baby, please¡­ don''t get sick!


    Elizabeth''s gaze is now looking at her mother, she seems to really be able to hear all the thoughts of the people in front of her at this time, and it is very, very surprising and makes her happy.


    "I think you''re just tired, go to sleep¡­ and I''ll bring you some poridge milk baby!" Emely said to Elizabeth which Elizabeth could only smile and nodded her head in response to that.


    ¡­


    As long as she lay on her bed, Elizabeth remained silent and thought about what had just happened to her. But when he remembers the words from his father that he once said about his special self, he now reaches out and holds the necklace that he always wears. He noticed a necklace which at that time was in the shape of the letter N with a center line and a diagonal line that almost merged and did not have a pointed side. Making the symbol have five lines, or similar to the number two facing up. Which then made him wonder about the symbol that became the pendant of the necklace he was wearing there.


    "This line has the shape of a line that is almost the same as my birthmark, is this a code?" Elizabeth muttered to herself, but because she didn''t know what to do, Elizabeth just closed her eyes and put the necklace on her chest. Which then miraculously took him to a place he had never known before, and there he met eleven people he did not know now gathered in a circle and staring at each other.


    At that time Elizabeth wanted to speak, but because she was completely unable to do so, she just kept silent and followed the flow of events that were currently taking place.


    "We will go to earth, and I believe if we are there we will be separated for because what I learned in every time me and zero-zero two go to the nearest planet, our plane will turn suddenly, which of course me and zero zero two too. feel that our mission there will be the same as the previous mission, therefore¡­ we exchange the things we always carry with each other!" said the man who was standing right next to Elizabeth who now nodded suddenly, which made him now suspect that the zero zero two that the man meant was him.


    "Are we swapping randomly?" a question asked by one of the women who at that time had a small face like a fairy there also made the man standing beside Elizabeth now shake his head and then said,


    "zero-zero two, you will bring the necklace that belongs to nine three seven! I will exchange with seven four one and seven four one will exchange with Light ... " the words that were explained by the man slowly became fainter and fainter, which in the end their voices were no longer heard by Elizabeth who now could only see how they exchanged with each other, and now Elizabeth''s vision was getting worse and darker before finally a call from Emely that made Elizabeth now surprised by it.


    "Honey!" Emely called to Elizabeth who now immediately opened her eyes and turned to look at Emely who was standing beside her with a tray containing poridge milk and also a glass of warm water for Elizabeth, which in the end made Elizabeth, who was then lying down, now immediately get up from her sleep to sat down and grabbed the tray that his mother had brought to him.


    "I''m sorry, I overslept!" said Elizabeth to Emely who now nodded her head with a smile and then said.


    "It doesn''t matter my dear, I told you¡­ you must be feeling tired! Eat and go back to rest for today, okay baby?" said Emely to Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodding her head in response to that, before finally Emely left Elizabeth in her room.


    When Emley wasn''t by his side right now, Elizabeth was silent and thought¡­ she was trying to draw conclusions from a dream that she believed wasn''t a dream, because it felt so real and unreal to her at the time.


    "What happened? Who are they?? are they the same stars as me??" a question that ELizabeth asked at that time made her hear a voice again, a voice that was very similar to the man in her dream at that time, the man who was right beside her and gave orders to the others.


    ''Once we get to earth, we''ll look for each other using their items we brought with us!'' Those words made Elizabeth believe that she had to find the others and the necklace was a clue for Elizabeth to find the man who was then called nine three seven.


    "I guess that''s right¡­ I should start looking for them!" Elizabeth muttered, she looked very serious with what she said.


    ¡­

 Chapter 116 - Decided To Look For

    "Wowh¡­ what are you doing now, mommy?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made her mother understand, something must have happened to her, which of course made her now frown at Elizabeth and then say,


    "Oh¡­ baby¡­ what happened? Is there anything that makes you uncomfortable studying today?" a question that was asked by Emely at that time, made Elizabeth now smile in response and shook her head slowly as she said,


    "No¡­ it''s just, I don''t feel well today!" Elizabeth answered to Emely who was now looking at her with a face full of worry, which of course made Elizabeth feel bad for having lied to her mother at that time.


    "You are sick?! How do you feel hmm? do you have a fever?" asked Emely looking affectionate and worried for Elizabeth, now she immediately put her hand on the back of her arm to check whether her daughter had a fever or not.


    Oh¡­ baby, please¡­ don''t get sick!


    Elizabeth''s gaze is now looking at her mother, she seems to really be able to hear all the thoughts of the people in front of her at this time, and it is very, very surprising and makes her happy.


    "I think you''re just tired, go to sleep¡­ and I''ll bring you some poridge milk baby!" Emely said to Elizabeth which Elizabeth could only smile and nodded her head in response to that.


    ¡­


    As long as she lay on her bed, Elizabeth remained silent and thought about what had just happened to her. But when he remembers the words from his father that he once said about his special self, he now reaches out and holds the necklace that he always wears. He noticed a necklace which at that time was in the shape of the letter N with a center line and a diagonal line that almost merged and did not have a pointed side. Making the symbol have five lines, or similar to the number two facing up. Which then made him wonder about the symbol that became the pendant of the necklace he was wearing there.


    "This line has the shape of a line that is almost the same as my birthmark, is this a code?" Elizabeth muttered to herself, but because she didn''t know what to do, Elizabeth just closed her eyes and put the necklace on her chest. Which then miraculously took him to a place he had never known before, and there he met eleven people he did not know now gathered in a circle and staring at each other.


    At that time Elizabeth wanted to speak, but because she was completely unable to do so, she just kept silent and followed the flow of events that were currently taking place.


    "We will go to earth, and I believe if we are there we will be separated for because what I learned in every time me and zero-zero two go to the nearest planet, our plane will turn suddenly, which of course me and zero zero two too. feel that our mission there will be the same as the previous mission, therefore¡­ we exchange the things we always carry with each other!" said the man who was standing right next to Elizabeth who now nodded suddenly, which made him now suspect that the zero zero two that the man meant was him.


    "Are we swapping randomly?" a question asked by one of the women who at that time had a small face like a fairy there also made the man standing beside Elizabeth now shake his head and then said,


    "zero-zero two, you will bring the necklace that belongs to nine three seven! I will exchange with seven four one and seven four one will exchange with Light ... " the words that were explained by the man slowly became fainter and fainter, which in the end their voices were no longer heard by Elizabeth who now could only see how they exchanged with each other, and now Elizabeth''s vision was getting worse and darker before finally a call from Emely that made Elizabeth now surprised by it.


    "Honey!" Emely called to Elizabeth who now immediately opened her eyes and turned to look at Emely who was standing beside her with a tray containing poridge milk and also a glass of warm water for Elizabeth, which in the end made Elizabeth, who was then lying down, now immediately get up from her sleep to sat down and grabbed the tray that his mother had brought to him.


    "I''m sorry, I overslept!" said Elizabeth to Emely who now nodded her head with a smile and then said.


    "It doesn''t matter my dear, I told you¡­ you must be feeling tired! Eat and go back to rest for today, okay baby?" said Emely to Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodding her head in response to that, before finally Emely left Elizabeth in her room.


    When Emley wasn''t by his side right now, Elizabeth was silent and thought¡­ she was trying to draw conclusions from a dream that she believed wasn''t a dream, because it felt so real and unreal to her at the time.


    "What happened? Who are they?? are they the same stars as me??" a question that ELizabeth asked at that time made her hear a voice again, a voice that was very similar to the man in her dream at that time, the man who was right beside her and gave orders to the others.


    ''Once we get to earth, we''ll look for each other using their items we brought with us!'' Those words made Elizabeth believe that she had to find the others and the necklace was a clue for Elizabeth to find the man who was then called nine three seven.


    "I guess that''s right¡­ I should start looking for them!" Elizabeth muttered, she looked very serious with what she said.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth''s decision to look for the man with the nickname nine hundred and thirty-seven made her now trying to remember the appearance of the man, which in the end made Elizabeth decide to sketch the man who owns the necklace.


    With the best possible skill, Elizabeth sketched so that she wouldn''t forget the faces of the nine three sevens she had never met before and only relied on the shadows she believed to be memories of her past.


    "Sweetie?" a call that was thrown by a man she knew made Elizabeth now turn her gaze towards the door which made her smile when she heard the call from her at that time.


    "Daddy!" said Elizabeth to herself who was now chuckling and walked over to Elizabeth who was sitting on the bed at that time with a book and pencil in her lap at the time.


    "You are okay? I heard from your mother that you are sick!" said John to Elizabeth who was now frowning as if he felt sad and weak while nodding his head to his father who was now walking and hugging Elizabeth affectionately.


    "Then why don''t you rest and sleep, hmm?" asked John sounding very fond of Elizabeth who now smiled at him and said,


    "I was drawing an acquaintance of mine when I was off-earth, I don''t want to forget his face, so I can look for him¡­ Daddy!" Elizabeth explained to John who was now frowning in response,


    "Have you seen any one of the eleven shooting stars, Sweetie?" asked John sounding surprised by it, but Elizabeth shook her head at the question as she said,


    "No Daddy, I dreamed of my experience a moment ago, so I''m going to draw his face so I at least know who to look for in the first place!" said Elizabeth explaining John''s head who now nodded his head understanding the explanation that was thrown by Lizbeth there.


    "Well¡­ we''ll see if you''re as good at drawing as your mother is, Elizabeth!" said John to Elizabeth who was now smiling in response to John''s explanation, and then made Lizbeth say,


    "Daddy! I''m not as good as Mommy¡­ I''m not as good as her at sketching!" said Elizabeth to John who is now laughing at the honest confession that Elizabeth said to him.


    "Hahaha¡­ yeah¡­ well, then do what you want to do! I''ll accompany your mother downstairs! I will give you space!" said John to Elizabeth who was now looking at him while smiling very fondly at his father who also smiled in response.


    "Thank you, Daddy!" Elizabeth said to John who nodded as he stepped back out of the room,


    "Goodnight Honey!" said John to Elizabeth who now replied,


    "Night!" said Elizabeth, before John finally closed the bedroom door, which made Elizabeth look back at her sketch and exhale to finally return to her sketching activities.


    ¡­


    The night turned into morning, and as if it had been refreshed by nature, Elizabeth''s body condition felt very fresh, which made her who had just opened her eyes smile and stretched her body on the bed before finally getting up from her bed to take a morning shower. before starting the day''s activities.


    Just as he was about to enter the bathroom, his footsteps now stopped when he imagined that if he ran out of shampoo, he had to walk out of the bathroom to get the shampoo that was on his dressing-table, but because of being careless, Elizabeth fell and got serious injuries on her face. the head because it was knocked over by the edge of the table.

 Chapter 117 - Decided To Search

    "Shhh!" Elizabeth grimaced in horror at the thought of this happening, which in the end made Elizabeth walk to the nightstand to grab her shampoo and finally go into the bathroom to make sure that at least the image she saw didn''t happen.


    Sure enough, when Elizabeth was about to wash her hair using the old shampoo, it turned out that she had run out¡­ but luckily she had a spare, which allowed her to reach out and use the shampoo without having to walk out full of soap at the time.


    ''Wow¡­ I didn''t expect it, will I also be able to see what will happen because of it? Was this something special Daddy said to me?'' a question that popped into his head at that moment only made him pause and stare at his hands, but because he wasn''t sure about it, he could only nod his head and continue cleaning his body at that time.


    ¡­


    Elizabeth at that time was dressed neatly, with a bone-white shirt made of silk which she then wore a short light brown vest, and a dark brown knee-length skirt that she wore was very suitable and fit in one tone with her beautiful velvet shoes.


    When Elizabeth saw herself in the mirror''s reflection looking very beautiful, Elizabeth decided to immediately go downstairs to then greet her mother and father who were eating their breakfast menu that day.


    "Morning Mommy, Morning Daddy!" Elizabeth greeted them kindly, kissing both of them on the cheek and then sat down right next to her father and faced her mother who was now looking at her in surprise,


    "Are you feeling well, Honey?!" a question that sounded always full of worry there, made Elizabeth now turn to look at Emely who asked, which then made Elizabeth smile widely while nodding her head in response to the question.


    "Yes Mommy, I''m feeling well!" said Elizabeth to Emely who is now frowning feeling as if she is not sure what Elizabeth said at that time..


    ''Really? Oh¡­ I don''t want him to get sick¡­ should I ask John to put him on full rest at home for now and cancel all his lessons?'' a question that was thought by Emely at that time could also be read easily by Elizabeth who now turned to look at dang mother who looked very, very worried there, which of course made Elizabeth now smile and then said,


    "Mommy, I''m totally fine right now! I am healthy!" Elizabeth explained to Emely who was now laughing in response and nodded her head at it,


    "Okay¡­ but I suggest that you stay at home to rest, I''d be worried if I let you go to lessons when you complained yesterday that you weren''t feeling well!" Emely explained to Elizabeth, which then made John nod his head as he said,


    "Well¡­ what your mother said is true, Sweetie¡­ it would be good if you skipped one day to rest!" continued John to Elizabeth, which in the end because he felt that if his parents loved him, Elizabeth didn''t want to make his parents sad, which in the end he smiled and nodded in response to requests from Emely and John at that time.


    "Okay, Mommy¡­ daddy, I''ll be here and rest!" that was the answer that Elizabeth gave to the two who seemed relieved and happy to hear that.


    Although, in the end, Elizabeth had to lie. Because, when the two of them were not there, Elizabeth also went to find out where the falling stars had fallen apart from at Emely and John''s house, she went to Mr. and Mrs. Watson to borrow their computer and internet, because Elizabeth''s internet happened to be broken and will be repaired the next day.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, with a computer in front of her and a piece of paper on her right to use as notes, Elizabeth tried to find and record the locations of the reported shooting stars, even though there were only a few points she found and others. the difficulty, because no news reported it happened other than the news he found from Twitter, Instagram, and Youtube, which of course made it difficult for him at that time.


    "..." Elizabeth was stunned when she read all the news she found from the internet, which appeared at that time not many people used social media and not many news brought it back again because the incident revolved around seventeen years ago, which of course makes the news old and not many bring it up anymore.


    "I don''t get much from this internet!" murmured Elizabeth sounding very sad about it,


    "Do you need the data, beautiful?" a question that was asked by Mrs. Watson who was then in her forties there, made Elizabeth now smile in response and nodded her head to answer the question,


    "Yes, I need it to find the others, Mrs. Watson!" Elizabeth explained to Mrs. Watson who was now laughing at her and patting Elizabeth on the shoulder as she said,


    "Patience¡­ I''m sure you''ll find what you''re looking for unexpectedly, Lizbeth!" Mrs. Watson explained to Elizabeth who could now only nod her head in response to the old woman''s words,


    "Yes, but¡­ I should at least try to find them too, Mrs. Watson. But¡­ the data I found wasn''t much and I was afraid of it!" Elizabeth explained to Mrs. Watson.


    "There are many scary things on this earth, my dear¡­ but rest assured¡­ they will pass and your fears will no longer be so scary when you''ve gone through all of them!" Mrs. Watson explained to Elizabeth which made Lizbeth smile and nod at the explanation.


    "You''re right Mrs. Watson¡­ thanks for reminding me!" said Elizabeth to Mrs. Watson who was now smiling beside her, and so did Elizabeth who smiled back at that time.


    ¡­


    That day Elizabeth missed a lot of things, she mostly read newspapers and other newspapers that were twenty years ago that she got from her elderly neighbors because she hoped that if she could at least get some news about the falling star from there.


    The day went by so quickly, and Elizabeth did not move from her room at all, at that time she was surrounded by lots of piles of newspapers, and in the end, because she was tired, Elizabeth fell asleep without realizing it.


    In the darkness, he saw thousands of stars rushing at him, which then took him away to a place where he did not yet know what and where he was.


    Elizabeth woke up when she felt a gentle gust of wind, which made the silver grass around her tickle her body, which at that time was lying limply.


    "Hey¡­are you okay?? zero zero two! Hey!" a word that was heard by Elizabeth at that moment, made her now frown and open her eyes to look at a man who was now asking her again there.


    "You are okay?" that was the question asked by the man, the man with slightly curly hair there made Elizabeth frown upon hearing that. However, when he nodded his head he had a vision where they were hit by a large rock causing them to die on the spot, which instantly made Elizabeth say,


    "Six two one! Behind you!" said Elizabeth who immediately made the man turn towards the back and immediately spread his arms to stop the stone that was about to attack the two of them there at that time.


    Which of course surprised Lizbeth who saw it,


    "I don''t think you''re okay¡­ we should go and treat your wounds, zero zero two!" said the man who was now throwing the rock in any direction and immediately carried Elizabeth from that place, because what Elizabeth felt at this time, her body could not move freely at all. Elizabeth''s gaze is now looking at the man, she is trying to remember the look on his face so that at least she realizes that this is her memory and can find the man on earth.


    "Did you get the stone, six two one?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth even though she didn''t want to talk at that time made the man named six two one now nod his head and he exhaled to finally say,


    "We have to get on the ship right away to go home!" said the man to Elizabeth, in his heart now wondering about the house because he can''t speak and ask this man about it. Elizabeth just nodded her head in response to that, before they finally left there, walking towards the ship.


    ¡­


    "Zero zero Two, do you see them chasing us?" a question posed by the man who was now sitting beside him made Elizabeth frown upon hearing the question, while her body now shook her head and then said,


    "Not if we leave now!" said Elizabeth there, which made the man nod and immediately started the ship they were riding there, and finally they disappeared with the blue light that came. And at the same time, Elizabeth woke up from her sleep and realized that she was asleep and had time to remember the memory.


    "..." Elizabeth''s brow furrowed when she saw many oddities in her dreams, regarding the man named six two one, his ability to hold and move objects with his hands, and also the question of vision, as if Elizabeth had the power to predict the future. All of this made him very, very confused and at the same time very surprised and could hardly believe it.

 Chapter 118 - Meet Another Star In Funeral

    One year passed, but this autumn was not like the previous seasons. Elizabeth lost John and Emely due to a car accident that killed them both, at that time Elizabeth did have a nightmare about the event, but fate could not be changed by her. Both of her parents died because they did not listen to what Elizabeth said about her nightmare, which of course left a wound in Elizabeth at that time.


    "Everything it''s gonna be alright!" those were the last words John said to Elizabeth, although in the end, Elizabeth felt bad about this incident, she felt sad and lonely. There were no more good night and good morning greetings from both of them, which of course made Elizabeth feel sad.


    And it was the seventh day that Elizabeth''s parents had passed away, as usual in the early morning Elizabeth would come with two bouquets of forget-me-not flowers for both of them and greet John and Emely at the funeral.


    Tap¡­ tap¡­ tap¡­


    With the footsteps made by Elizabeth on that cold morning, she approached the graves of the two and then smiled a sad smile as if she did not want to smile at that moment in front of the two.


    "Hi Mommy, Daddy¡­ I''m coming again!" Elizabeth said to the two graves, Elizabeth stepped closer to the two graves and then placed the bouquet she brought to each tombstone there.


    "It''s been a week since you''ve been gone, and I always remember your words Daddy¡­ that everything will be fine¡­ but I don''t think anything will be fine after you''re gone, I miss you!" Elizabeth said to the two gravestones, and Elizabeth began to cry in front of her parents'' graves, how could she not, even though Elizabeth knew they were not her biological parents, Elizabeth loved them very much like her biological parents at that time.


    ''Don''t cry baby!''


    A whisper that was heard by Elizabeth at that time also surprised her when she heard it, but seconds later when she heard the sound of a large rock being shifted in the area, she now turned her gaze to the right and left to find out the origin of the sound...


    Elizabeth''s steps were now walking towards the right side of the cemetery because she heard the sound of the rock sliding from there, which in the end made her walk slowly towards it.


    In the distance, Elizabeth saw a tall, thin man who at that time had long curly hair with a beanie covering his hair. The man stood among the tombs that looked old and worn, which of course produced a big question mark in Elizabeth''s mind towards the man.


    ''Is the sound coming from here? What was that man doing there?'' that was the question that popped into Elizabeth''s mind when she found the man standing and doing nothing but staring at the tombstones there as if he was thinking about something at that moment.


    ''I think¡­they''d better slide a little more to the left and clear the side territory!''


    Elizabeth''s forehead wrinkled even more when she heard what was inside the man''s head, which then the man extended his hand towards one of the tombstones beside him, and then moved it very easily as if the man could move objects with his hands. there. Which of course surprised Elizabeth who saw it. Seconds later, Elizabeth remembered the man who could control many objects, the man she had met in her dreams, the man who carried her and took her to the plane after they had previously fought monsters just to get a stone.


    "Six two one?" Elizabeth muttered under her breath after she remembered that the man''s name was Six two One, which made her feel unmistakable, and decided to immediately approach the man.


    "Hey?!" a word that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time, made the man who was shifting the gravestones there now turn to look at Elizabeth in surprise, which then he immediately left that place, which of course made Elizabeth unable to let herself go from there so of course and she knew it had just popped into her head, which made Elizabeth now think of a way to at least keep him from getting out of there.


    "Whoa! How do you do that?" it was a question that finally came out of Elizabeth which now surprised the man, but when he was about to leave, Elizabeth quickly said,


    "Wait! I''m the same as you!" said Elizabeth to the man, who immediately stopped the man''s footsteps, which then made him turn his gaze to look at Elizabeth.


    "Are you kidding?!" a question posed by the man-made Elizabeth now shake her head in response to the question from our man, to which Elizabeth then said,


    "I''ll show it, but I don''t think so¡­ how about we go to my house for tea and I show it at once!" Elizabeth explained to the man who was now frowning and could not believe what Elizabeth was saying there.


    ''Don''t believe it, Zach! I think this woman will report you to the local police instead of taking her home!'' those were the words that the man named Zach spoke in his mind and Elizabeth could hear them.


    Elizabeth chuckled hearing those words which then Elizabeth shook her head as she said, "Why did I report you to the police station? I told you no, I''m just like you, Zach!" Elizabeth explained to Zach, which of course took the man named Zach by surprise.


    "How did you know my name?!" Zach asked Elizabeth who was now looking at him calmly and said again,


    "You said it yourself Zach, you told yourself not to believe me¡­ believe me, I am the same person like you!" Elizabeth explained to Zach, which in the end made Zach exhale and decide to follow in Elizabeth''s footsteps at that time.


    Zach finally trusted Elizabeth, because at that time he actually took Zach to his house and actually gave him a cup of tea and even accompanied by bread to be breakfast food in the morning they were.


    "So..." Zach said at that time, making Elizabeth now turn to look at him who cleared his throat and then said,


    "Are you the same as me? Can you show it to me?" a question that was asked by Zach to Elizabeth at that time, made Elizabeth now smile and then said,


    "I just showed it to you didn''t I?" an explanation that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time, made Zach frown and feel that Elizabeth was a liar.


    "No! I''m not a liar, Zach¡­ and my name is Elizabeth, you can call me Lizbeth!" Elizabeth explained, which of course surprised Zach again at that moment.


    "Y.. you can read my mind?!" Zach asked Elizabeth who was now smiling and then nodded her head in response,


    "Yeah, it''s a fraction of my skill, Zach!" Elizabeth explained, which of course made Zach even more distrustful of that and now chuckles in response,


    "Khkh¡­ really?!" Zach muttered to Elizabeth who now shook his head and touched Zach''s arm, which Zach suddenly remembered a fragment of his memory in the past when he was on a mission with Elizabeth, and of course it was surprising for him at this time. Zach''s eyes now turned to look at Elizabeth in surprise, which made Elizabeth now exhale and nod her head there.


    "How did you¡­-


    Zach couldn''t say anything anymore, half believed it and half didn''t, which of course made Elizabeth now grab onto Zach''s arm and say,


    "I''m so happy that we got to meet at the right time¡­ I''m alone and I''m freaking out right now, Zach! Will you live with me? We''re brothers aren''t we?" a question and offer that really surprised, made Zach of course immediately get up from his seat and feel that Elizabeth is a crazy woman.


    How could a woman he had just met offered up a house and say she was lonely? She also admitted that they were the same, just because of a memory she had just received, and of course, Zach didn''t believe that, he knew that maybe Elizabeth could brainwash him and make him almost believe they were the same back then. Luckily Zach was able to restrain himself and come to his senses, he now shook his head at those words and then said,


    "Sorry, but I think you have the wrong person! You don''t know me at all!" clearly Zach who is now moving from that place to immediately leave Elizabeth''s house.


    "We are shooting stars, Zach! You have almost the same markings as me¡­ you also carried an object with you when you were born, and it was the hourglass that you carried with you!" Elizabeth''s sigh at that moment made Zach''s footsteps stop and then turned to look at him who was still sitting there.


    ''How did she know I had an hourglass?'' a question popped into Zach''s head at that moment, making Elizabeth nod her head.

 Chapter 119 - He Is Another Star

    In the distance, Elizabeth saw a tall, thin man who at that time had long curly hair with a beanie covering his hair. The man stood among the tombs that looked old and worn, which of course produced a big question mark in Elizabeth''s mind towards the man.


    ''Is the sound coming from here? What was that man doing there?'' that was the question that popped into Elizabeth''s mind when she found the man standing and doing nothing but staring at the tombstones there as if he was thinking about something at that moment.


    ''I think¡­they''d better slide a little more to the left and clear the side territory!''


    Elizabeth''s forehead wrinkled even more when she heard what was inside the man''s head, which then the man extended his hand towards one of the tombstones beside him, and then moved it very easily as if the man could move objects with his hands. there. Which of course surprised Elizabeth who saw it. Seconds later, Elizabeth remembered the man who could control many objects, the man she had met in her dreams, the man who carried her and took her to the plane after they had previously fought monsters just to get a stone.


    "Six two one?" Elizabeth muttered under her breath after she remembered that the man''s name was Six two One, which made her feel unmistakable, and decided to immediately approach the man.


    "Hey?!" a word that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time, made the man who was shifting the gravestones there now turn to look at Elizabeth in surprise, which then he immediately left that place, which of course made Elizabeth unable to let herself go from there so of course and she knew it had just popped into her head, which made Elizabeth now think of a way to at least keep him from getting out of there.


    "Whoa! How do you do that?" it was a question that finally came out of Elizabeth which now surprised the man, but when he was about to leave, Elizabeth quickly said,


    "Wait! I''m the same as you!" said Elizabeth to the man, who immediately stopped the man''s footsteps, which then made him turn his gaze to look at Elizabeth.


    "Are you kidding?!" a question posed by the man-made Elizabeth now shake her head in response to the question from our man, to which Elizabeth then said,


    "I''ll show it, but I don''t think so¡­ how about we go to my house for tea and I show it at once!" Elizabeth explained to the man who was now frowning and could not believe what Elizabeth was saying there.


    ''Don''t believe it, Zach! I think this woman will report you to the local police instead of taking her home!'' those were the words that the man named Zach spoke in his mind and Elizabeth could hear them.


    Elizabeth chuckled hearing those words which then Elizabeth shook her head as she said, "Why did I report you to the police station? I told you no, I''m just like you, Zach!" Elizabeth explained to Zach, which of course took the man named Zach by surprise.


    "How did you know my name?!" Zach asked Elizabeth who was now looking at him calmly and said again,


    "You said it yourself Zach, you told yourself not to believe me¡­ believe me, I am the same person like you!" Elizabeth explained to Zach, which in the end made Zach exhale and decide to follow in Elizabeth''s footsteps at that time.


    Zach finally trusted Elizabeth, because at that time he actually took Zach to his house and actually gave him a cup of tea and even accompanied by bread to be breakfast food in the morning they were.


    "So..." Zach said at that time, making Elizabeth now turn to look at him who cleared his throat and then said,


    "Are you the same as me? Can you show it to me?" a question that was asked by Zach to Elizabeth at that time, made Elizabeth now smile and then said,


    "I just showed it to you didn''t I?" an explanation that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time, made Zach frown and feel that Elizabeth was a liar.


    "No! I''m not a liar, Zach¡­ and my name is Elizabeth, you can call me Lizbeth!" Elizabeth explained, which of course surprised Zach again at that moment.


    "Y.. you can read my mind?!" Zach asked Elizabeth who was now smiling and then nodded her head in response,


    "Yeah, it''s a fraction of my skill, Zach!" Elizabeth explained, which of course made Zach even more distrustful of that and now chuckles in response,


    "Khkh¡­ really?!" Zach muttered to Elizabeth who now shook his head and touched Zach''s arm, which Zach suddenly remembered a fragment of his memory in the past when he was on a mission with Elizabeth, and of course it was surprising for him at this time. Zach''s eyes now turned to look at Elizabeth in surprise, which made Elizabeth now exhale and nod her head there.


    "How did you¡­-


    Zach couldn''t say anything anymore, half believed it and half didn''t, which of course made Elizabeth now grab onto Zach''s arm and say,


    "I''m so happy that we got to meet at the right time¡­ I''m alone and I''m freaking out right now, Zach! Will you live with me? We''re brothers aren''t we?" a question and offer that really surprised, made Zach of course immediately get up from his seat and feel that Elizabeth is a crazy woman.


    How could a woman he had just met offered up a house and say she was lonely? She also admitted that they were the same, just because of a memory she had just received, and of course, Zach didn''t believe that, he knew that maybe Elizabeth could brainwash him and make him almost believe they were the same back then. Luckily Zach was able to restrain himself and come to his senses, he now shook his head at those words and then said,


    "Sorry, but I think you have the wrong person! You don''t know me at all!" clearly Zach who is now moving from that place to immediately leave Elizabeth''s house.


    "We are shooting stars, Zach! You have almost the same markings as me¡­ you also carried an object with you when you were born, and it was the hourglass that you carried with you!" Elizabeth''s sigh at that moment made Zach''s footsteps stop and then turned to look at him who was still sitting there.


    ''How did she know I had an hourglass?'' a question popped into Zach''s head at that moment, making Elizabeth nod her head.


    "I know because I saw when you swapped with the others, Zach!" Elizabeth explained, and made Zach shake his head and say,


    "You are crazy!" said Zach as he left that place and walked as fast as possible to get away from Elizabeth''s house because Zach was starting to feel afraid of that woman, he never told anyone about himself having an hourglass and also a strange mark on his right shoulder at that time, but why can she read it, if she can read minds, but at that moment Zach wasn''t thinking about those two things in front of him earlier.


    ¡­


    Zach walked out of the house and then he immediately left there. Meanwhile, Elizabeth did nothing, other than hoping that one day Zach would return there and realize that he was the same as Elizabeth today.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Zach who had walked quite a distance from Elizabeth''s house to his house could now only exhale and throw the coat he had worn that morning.


    "Hahh ..." he let out a breath Zach then he sat down in a narrow room measuring four by three which he called the place where he lived at that time.


    Zach is a boy who lives in a small room he calls home and his condition at that time is still said to be better than when the two people who took care of him were still alive. Since Zach won''t be found sleeping in the room because it''s so cramped, which makes Zach have to sleep in the tomb to warm himself, he also brings some cardboard to warm himself. He went through many things in his life and this time Zach had to go through something else, but this time it was different. This is the craziest thing Zach has ever experienced in his life.


    "How can a beautiful girl suddenly ask me to stay in her luxurious house and say that she is lonely??" Zach mumbled to himself, which then made Zach squeak, not expecting this to happen to him.


    "No need to think about that woman anymore, Zach¡­ you have a lot to do right now!" Zach muttered to himself, then he nodded his head to get ready and work as a gardener at Mrs. Elliot''s house, a kind old woman who would hire Zach there.


    Never thought that in the fall, Zach would have a day off. In fact Zach will be busier that season, because he can grow a lot of vegetables in Mrs. Elliot''s garden.

 Chapter 120 - Memory Of My Past

    Zach never thought that in the fall, Zach would have a day off. In fact, Zach will be busier that season, because he can grow a lot of vegetables in Mrs. Elliot''s garden, which later when the harvest comes, he and Mrs. Elliot will sell Zach''s crops and then they divide the results equally, which of course was very profitable for Zach.


    After changing clothes, Zach finally went to Mrs. Elliot''s house and started tending his garden there, and in that season Zach decided to plant beets and turnips. Zach doesn''t do much there other than watering and checking for pests like moles, luckily Zach is good at making traps, which of course makes a lot of moles caught and it''s okay if he sells it to the people who collect it and one of them is the researchers who still want to research these pests.


    "Did you experience anything strange today, Zach?" a question that was asked by Mrs. Elliot who was sitting on the back porch of her house and looking at Zach at that moment made Zach who heard it now turn his gaze quickly to Mrs. Elliot as he spoke.


    "Oh?? N¡­ nothing happened today!" said Zach to Mrs. Elliot who now nodded his head in response to that, which of course caused a question mark in Zach''s mind which then turned back to ask Mrs.. Elliot.


    "What''s wrong Mrs. Elliot? You don''t usually ask me that!" Zach asked Mrs. Elliot who was now smiling and then said,


    "No¡­ it''s just that I noticed something different about you! You look more handsome than usual, Zach!" explained Mrs. Elliot who now made Zach chuckle and smile in response to the praise given by Mrs. Elliot to him.


    The day passed quite briefly, and Zach, who took care of the garden behind Mrs. Elliot''s house, said goodbye to go home. But unlike what he said, he didn''t go straight home, but worked as a fish cleaner and also octopus in the market and according to Zach the job was very profitable, because from his work at that time he got free fish and octopus and not only Two of those, he also sometimes gets abalone which is quite expensive. Zach likes seafood and vegetables more than chicken and beef.


    ¡­


    The day had completely changed, the bustling atmosphere he had once had, had now been replaced by a quiet and lonely night, and that''s when Zach knew that it was time to sleep. After he ate the fish soup which he cooked himself outside the house at that time, that he went back into the narrow room and then rested there.


    Zach closed his eyes, and as soon as he closed his eyes as soon as he realized now that he was not in his room at that time, but in a place that he was driving at that time, past the many stars that were scattered at that time. And it certainly took Zach by surprise at this point, but he did nothing but control the wheel there.


    "Ugh!" a ringing voice of pain was heard at that moment, making Zach now turn his gaze quickly to a woman he recognized as Elizabeth at that time who was injured in the leg and right shoulder, which of course made a big question mark in his mind at this time...


    "Hold on Zero zero Two! We''ll be there in a minute!" Zach''s words that he couldn''t control at that moment, made him realize that this might not be a dream, but he also felt doubts about what he was experiencing right now.


    "Hahh¡­ you know, Six two one? I am very happy that I can carry out this task together with you!" clearly the woman he had called with zero zero two to himself which then made him frown and turn his gaze to Elizabeth while asking,


    "Why do you say that, huh?? You''re not going to die this time are you?!" a question that was asked by Zach at that time, of course, made him laugh now in response to it and then said,


    "Khkh¡­ not stupid! I won''t die that easily!" Elizabeth explained to Zach who was now breathing a sigh of relief,


    "Well¡­ it''s just that you surprised me, if you say something, I will always believe it because it''s your ability right? So I was thinking that if you say that, then you will die soon enough!" Zach explained to Elizabeth who was now looking at him in annoyance and then said,


    "Before I tell you, I will describe how you died first, you idiot!" Elizabeth said to him which now made them laugh together there.


    GRAK!!


    "!!" both of them were now shocked when the plane they were in suddenly vibrated.


    "Hey, what was that?!" Zach asked Elizabeth which now made Elizabeth say,


    "Star¡­ you just hit one little star, six two one!" Elizabeth explained to him who was now exhaling and then nodding his head there.


    "Alright¡­ I don''t think we can joke anymore!" Zach pressed a few buttons there and then a voice from the connection connecting them could be heard.


    "Report your positions, Zero Zero Two, Six two One!" a command sounded there, making Zach now casually press the green button there and then say,


    "We are on our way home, we have managed to get the stone, Zero zero one!" Zach explained to a man he had just called zero zero one there.


    "Did any of you guys get hurt?" a question asked by zero zero one there, made Zach press the green button again while saying,


    "Zero Zero Two has injuries to his right shoulder as well as his leg!" Zach explained again, which made Elizabeth who heard it at that time just smile when zero zero one said,


    "I told you, if you get a vision of your injured state, then don''t ever go on a mission!" that was the scolding that Zach and Elizabeth heard, satisfied that Elizabeth got a reprimand, Zach immediately pressed the green button and then said,


    "I think it''s useless for you to tell him that, he won''t h...-


    "Zach, watch out!!!" a scream that was thrown by Elizabeth at that moment made Zach immediately turn his head to look at a star that was speeding quite fast towards them, which of course made Zach immediately turn their plane there. But when a loud banging sound was heard there, Zach immediately woke up from his sleep and found himself in the four times three-room he used to stay in during his life.


    "Hh..." Zach''s breath was heard there, he was relieved to realize that it wasn''t happening. But a few seconds later he doubted his belief.


    "Was it a dream? Or is it a memory of my past?" Zach becomes questioning everything after he experiences and remembers the experience, it is said to be very real if it is a dream. However, when did that happen? That''s what Zach had in mind about the dream that night.


    However, because he felt that if he had to find everything out of curiosity, in the end, Zach decided to go see Elizabeth, a strange woman who asked him to live with him, because in his dream he saw Elizabeth, maybe what Elizabeth said was true, or maybe all these things were carried away because he kept thinking about the woman until she came into his dream.


    ¡­


    Night had turned today, and that morning Elizabeth was up at five o''clock, and it wasn''t as usual. But because she had woken up from her sleep, Elizabeth didn''t even lie back on the bed, she immediately washed her face and brewed warm tea and coffee. As was customary, even though he was alone in the house, he would always brew tea and coffee, as if his mother and father were still there with him or at least something like that. Elizabeth poured him a cup of tea and then a cup of coffee, not forgetting that he also prepared toast accompanied by sunny-side-up eggs and the hot soup he had that morning.


    With a smile growing on his lips, indicating that something was about to happen and he had known beforehand. In the lyrics, the clock on the wall, which at that time showed six-thirty, made him now walk towards the main door and immediately opened the door, surprising the man who was about to knock on the door.


    "D¡­ how did you know that?!" a question asked by Zach, the man who had just arrived at that time was not answered at all by Elizabeth who now smiled and invited Zach into his house.


    "Come in! I already prepared breakfast!" said Elizabeth very friendly to Zach, which of course raises another question mark in Zach''s mind at this time, but it seems Zach chose to discuss it later.


    "Did you know that I was coming?" a question that was asked by Zach to Elizabeth at that time was given a nod by Elizabeth who was now sitting in front of the dining table at that time, which of course made Zach nod his head and sat down in front of the dining table at that time.

 Chapter 121 - Stranger In Outside

    "There''s something you want to ask isn''t it?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, surprised Zach who now nodded his head in response to that and then said,


    "Well¡­ there are so many things I want to ask you, um¡­ Elizabeth!" Zach explained to Elizabeth who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Ask it! I know¡­ you are curious and want to test me! Just ask, I''ll answer everything I know about you, Zach!" an explanation that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time, in the end, made Zach start asking questions and asking Elizabeth for an explanation.


    ¡­


    Flash Back End


    "And that''s when I was able to answer and explain all the questions asked by Zach, in the end, Zach believed me and we decided to live together in this house!" said Elizabeth to those who heard the story of Zach and Elizabeth''s first meeting there.


    "Woah¡­ it was that easy to convince him huh!" A word said by Aidan at that moment immediately made Zach turn to look at him and then say,


    "Nothing is easy! You should know that¡­ when I decided to stay here, every night I always questioned whether my decision was right or not! Don''t ever take it lightly, I was at war with my mind because of this!" Zach explained to Aidan who now gritted his teeth in response to Zach''s explanation at that time, which then Aidan nodded his head in response.


    "But at least you''re lucky . . . because you met Elizabeth, right?" a question asked by Queen at that time, made Zach turn to look at him and nod his head as he said,


    "Well¡­ that''s true, because if I didn''t follow his words back then¡­ maybe when you guys seek and meet me, you''ll be surprised that I wouldn''t be this handsome!" Zach explained, and that made Kendrick who was drinking water choke and cough, which of course made Yedda who saw him immediately run over to Kendrick to rub his shoulder so at least he didn''t cough there, while Aidan and Zach laughed at Kendrick who was choking at the time. by Zach''s words.


    "Ha ha ha ha!!" not only Aidan and Zach but Queen and Elizabeth also laughed in response.


    "Cough! Can you not say something that makes me want to laugh?! this hurts!" said Kendrick protesting Zach who now shrugged his shoulders and then said,


    "I''m telling the truth! You realize I''m handsome, don''t you?" an explanation and question asked by Zach to the women there, making the three women who were cooking nodded their heads to answer the question,


    "Look! I''m handsome¡­ but I''m telling the truth, I wouldn''t be this handsome if I didn''t follow Lizbeth''s words and steps! Because I believe I will become a tramp or a tomb keeper if I persist in my belief at that time!" Zach explained to Kendrick who was now grimacing and nodding his head in surrender to what Zach had said to him there.


    The six people who were in the kitchen at that moment were chatting excitedly, and their words were cut off when Lucas appeared there and then said.


    "Lizbet!" a call that sounded very suddenly, made them all now turn to look at him in surprise,


    "Yes?" Elizabeth asked which then made Lucas say again,


    "Is the meal finished? I feel hungry!" Lucas said, and that of course made those who thought there was something serious were now sighing in response to the question. Hearing that question, Elizabeth nodded her head and then said,


    "Everything''s ready, Lucas¡­ you and Zach move Gale to his room! Aidan calls the others and says dinner is ready!" Elizabeth''s orders at that time made Zach, Lucas, and Aidan nod their heads and made Yedda, Queen, and Kendrick help Elizabeth to plate all the food that was finished cooking at that time.


    ¡­


    Lucas, Zach, and Aidan walked into the living room, and just like what Elizabeth said, Aidan told Nick, Marla, Vernon, and Wilson when dinner was ready, and Zach and Lucas now moved Gale to a room in one of the houses. that.


    "Which place is empty?" a question that Lucas said at that moment, made Zach now point to the third door up there and say,


    "Room number four on the second floor, at least it''s a room that hasn''t been used since you came here!" Zach explained to Lucas, who was now nodding his head and making a poltar out of his skill, and that made Zach use his power to lift Gale and put him in the poltar, having previously asked Zach,


    "Does this pole open up and go straight to the bed over there, Lucas?" The question that was asked by Zach at that time was also given a nod by Lucas, which made him believe it and immediately kept Gale there.


    "Did he land safely?" a question that Zach posed to Lucas at that time, made both of them silent for a while, trying to listen to the sound that might boom from above the room if Gale didn''t land on the right mattress, but because not a single sound was heard. generated from up there, which makes both of them sure that Gale is already on the bed and landed well.


    "I think he landed safely!" Lucas explained to Zach who was now chuckling at the answer, which then made Lucas pat Zach on the shoulder and invites him to follow the others in the dining room.


    "Come on, I''m feeling hungry!" Lucas said to Zach who now nodded and walked hand in hand to go to the kitchen and eat together with the others.


    But just as they arrived at the dining room, a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made both of them speechless.


    "Did you guys use poltar and Telekinesis to move it?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made them unable to lie because they knew if Elizabeth would still know it.


    "Oh come on Lizbeth¡­ he''s a big guy and how could we carry him to the second floor?!" an explanation in the form of a strong reason said by Zach at that time also made Elizabeth now exhale and nod in response to it,


    "Come on, sit down quickly! We''ll start right away!" said Elizabeth to the two who were now smiling at the same time and immediately sat down on the empty chair that was there.


    They finally ate the dinner dish solemnly.


    ¡­


    Time flies so fast, the house that used to sound very crowded is now back to being peaceful when all the occupants of the house are fast asleep. However, not with Aidan, who at that time had difficulty resting not because the room he was in was uncomfortable, but because he was thinking about many things and worried about it. Which in the end, made Aidan decide to come down and brew at least some warm chocolate milk.


    Aidan walked out of his room and then walked down the stairs, but when he had not reached the last staircase there, his gaze now stared at the silhouette of two men who were outside the door of Elizabeth''s house, which of course made Aidan feel curious. against two people who at that time looked suspicious there.


    Which of course makes Aidan now turn his gaze to the right and left to then find a stick from an umbrella which he then reaches for a weapon by him. With slow steps, Aidan walked towards the door and exhaled slowly, trying to make sure that he could fight the two strangers there, and with sincerity that appeared in him, in the end, Aidan immediately opened the door and hit one of them. those two people.


    "Hey!!!" shouted Aidan as he hit one of them,


    "!!!" as soon as he hit one of the two, as soon as he realized that the people he hit were Vernon and Lucas, which of course made him feel very sorry there when he found Vernon groaning in pain.


    "Ooo!! Hey, What is Wrong With You?!" Vernon grimaced at Aidan who was now looking at him in surprise, while Lucas was now laughing at Aidan''s current behavior.


    "Hahaha¡­ what are you doing Aidan?? why did you hit him?!" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Aidan now turn his gaze to Lucas and immediately look at Vernon to then apologize to him and heal Vernon''s head so that at least it didn''t cause swelling there.


    "Oh! I''m sorry Vernon! I didn''t know it was the two of you!" Aidan explained to Vernon who now only wanted to respond and Lucas was still laughing at him.


    "That''s good¡­ at least you have a high sense of vigilance, Aidan!" said Vernon still rubbing his head there. And that was given a nod by Aidan himself, responding to that statement.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at the umbrella that had been used as a bat by Aidan, which made him now grab the umbrella and then say,


    "You used this for your weapon, Aidan?"

 Chapter 122 - Suspicious Persons

    Lucas, Zach, and Aidan walked into the living room, and just like what Elizabeth said, Aidan told Nick, Marla, Vernon, and Wilson when dinner was ready, and Zach and Lucas now moved Gale to a room in one of the houses. that.


    "Which place is empty?" a question that Lucas said at that moment, made Zach now point to the third door up there and say,


    "Room number four on the second floor, at least it''s a room that hasn''t been used since you came here!" Zach explained to Lucas, who was now nodding his head and making a poltar out of his skill, and that made Zach use his power to lift Gale and put him in the poltar, having previously asked Zach,


    "Does this pole open up and go straight to the bed over there, Lucas?" The question that was asked by Zach at that time was also given a nod by Lucas, which made him believe it and immediately kept Gale there.


    "Did he land safely?" a question that Zach posed to Lucas at that time, made both of them silent for a while, trying to listen to the sound that might boom from above the room if Gale didn''t land on the right mattress, but because not a single sound was heard. generated from up there, which makes both of them sure that Gale is already on the bed and landed well.


    "I think he landed safely!" Lucas explained to Zach who was now chuckling at the answer, which then made Lucas pat Zach on the shoulder and invites him to follow the others in the dining room.


    "Come on, I''m feeling hungry!" Lucas said to Zach who now nodded and walked hand in hand to go to the kitchen and eat together with the others.


    But just as they arrived at the dining room, a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made both of them speechless..


    "Did you guys use poltar and Telekinesis to move it?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made them unable to lie because they knew if Elizabeth would still know it.


    "Oh come on Lizbeth¡­ he''s a big guy and how could we carry him to the second floor?!" an explanation in the form of a strong reason said by Zach at that time also made Elizabeth now exhale and nod in response to it,


    "Come on, sit down quickly! We''ll start right away!" said Elizabeth to the two who were now smiling at the same time and immediately sat down on the empty chair that was there.


    They finally ate the dinner dish solemnly.


    ¡­


    Time flies so fast, the house that used to sound very crowded is now back to being peaceful when all the occupants of the house are fast asleep. However, not with Aidan, who at that time had difficulty resting not because the room he was in was uncomfortable, but because he was thinking about many things and worried about it. Which in the end, made Aidan decide to come down and brew at least some warm chocolate milk.


    Aidan walked out of his room and then walked down the stairs, but when he had not reached the last staircase there, his gaze now stared at the silhouette of two men who were outside the door of Elizabeth''s house, which of course made Aidan feel curious. against two people who at that time looked suspicious there.


    Which of course makes Aidan now turn his gaze to the right and left to then find a stick from an umbrella which he then reaches for a weapon by him. With slow steps, Aidan walked towards the door and exhaled slowly, trying to make sure that he could fight the two strangers there, and with sincerity that appeared in him, in the end, Aidan immediately opened the door and hit one of them. those two people.


    "Hey!!!" shouted Aidan as he hit one of them,


    "!!!" as soon as he hit one of the two, as soon as he realized that the people he hit were Vernon and Lucas, which of course made him feel very sorry there when he found Vernon groaning in pain.


    "Ooo!! Hey, What is Wrong With You?!" Vernon grimaced at Aidan who was now looking at him in surprise, while Lucas was now laughing at Aidan''s current behavior.


    "Hahaha¡­ what are you doing Aidan?? why did you hit him?!" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Aidan now turn his gaze to Lucas and immediately look at Vernon to then apologize to him and heal Vernon''s head so that at least it didn''t cause swelling there.


    "Oh! I''m sorry Vernon! I didn''t know it was the two of you!" Aidan explained to Vernon who now only wanted to respond and Lucas was still laughing at him.


    "That''s good¡­ at least you have a high sense of vigilance, Aidan!" said Vernon still rubbing his head there. And that was given a nod by Aidan himself, responding to that statement.


    Lucas'' eyes now turned to look at the umbrella that had been used as a bat by Aidan, which made him now grab the umbrella and then say,


    "You used this for your weapon, Aidan?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Aidan who had just healed Vernon now turn to look at him and then nod his head,


    "Anything I can use as a weapon, Lucas¡­ because I don''t have the power to attack, and on the contrary, it makes it quite difficult for me if I fight like that¡­ luckily the people I suspect are you guys, imagine if it is our enemy?!" Aidan said to Lucas, and made Vernon shake his head as he said,


    "Fortunately the weapon you used was an umbrella! Try it with a knife or a sword! Maybe my head has leaked!" Vernon muttered to Aidan who was now grimacing and apologizing to him again. And that made Lucas exhale and then say,


    "Anyway¡­ why aren''t you sleeping, Aidan?" Lucas asked Aidan who was now frowning and asking him back,


    "Then¡­ what about you guys?! Why don''t you guys sleep and are standing here?!" Aidan asked turning to ask Lucas who was now exhaling and then Vernon said,


    "We are chilling our heads while talking!" Vernon explained and made Aidan nod and then say,


    "I also! I was downstairs to brew some chocolate milk! Because I can''t sleep!" explained Aidan and that made the two of them now look at each other and then nod their heads in response to Aidan''s answer that night.


    ¡­


    That morning it felt very fresh and cool as usual, Elizabeth, who at that time had woken up from her sleep, was now walking down the stairs to immediately prepare at least a drink for her other siblings. Because there is no need to question it, Elizabeth considers the eleven people she just met are her brothers, who come from the same place even though she knows that they are not of the same blood.


    "Why? Why are you giving me such an image, Elizabeth?" a word that was heard in the room, made Elizabeth immediately turn to look to the side, where now Gale was standing with his body leaning on the doorway as if he was still feeling weak after sleeping for about a full day at that time, which of course made him nervous. Elizabeth who heard the question smiled in response and then said,


    "Sit down¡­ I''ll make some hot chocolate for you!" Elizabeth''s words at that moment make Gale frown and then say,


    "Where are you¡­ no¡­ I mean, why are you going to make me chocolate milk? Shouldn''t you have said you were going to give me tea or at least coffee, since I''m no longer a child!" a greeting and a question that Gale threw to Elizabeth there, made Elizabeth now smile in response to Gale''s question, and at the same time, Nick and Wilson came into the kitchen.


    "I know¡­ but I can''t possibly let you get poisoned by those two things right? And I also know that you like chocolate milk! I also care about you and the others!" Elizabeth explained to Gale who was now frowning in response to that, and then Elizabeth now immediately looked at the two people who were silent in the kitchen doorway which at that time was indeed connected to the dining room.


    "Good morning, Nick, Wilson! Would you like some coffee?" a question that Elizabeth asked at that moment made both of them now exhale and nod to then walk into the room and sit across from where Gale was sitting at that time.


    "Well¡­ I want coffee, Elizabeth, thank you!" Nick said to Elizabeth, while Wilson was now walking to the refrigerator to get a bottle of orange juice and he poured it for himself.


    Nick''s gaze at that moment was fixed on Gale who was trying not to turn his head to look at Nick at that time. However, because he feels constantly being watched and uncomfortable, in the end, Gale turns to look at him and then asks,


    "What is it?" Gale asks Nick who is now frowning and then says,


    "Are you on our side now?"  The question that was asked by Nick at that moment, made Gale frown and then made Elizabeth who had just approached to put a cup of warm chocolate milk and also a cup of coffee.

 Chapter 123 - Morning Discussion

    "Are you on our side now?" The question that was asked by Nick at that moment, made Gale frown and then made Elizabeth who had just approached to put a cup of warm chocolate milk and also a cup of coffee there in the end said,


    "Yeah¡­ he''s calmer than before, Nick!" Elizabeth explained, and in the end, made Nick who was still looking at Gale suspiciously in the end nod and act normal, he didn''t look at Gale sharply there anymore.


    Gale''s gaze is now quietly looking at Elizabeth who smiled in response and at the same time, Lucas came and greeted all of them in the kitchen and dining room.


    "Good morning everyone!" a greeting that was thrown by Lucas at that time, in the end, made Nick, Lizbeth, and Wilson reply in unison,


    "Morning!!" while Gale just looked at him who now showed a serious face and then sat down immediately beside Nick and said,


    "We have something to discuss, Nick!" Lucas said to Nick who was then calmly sipping coffee there and then turned to Lucas and asked,


    "Regarding?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time, made Lucas say again,


    "Aidan as well as Queen, I guess!" a word that was thrown by Lucas at that moment, stopped Nick''s movement who heard it.


    "Why me?" a question that was asked by Queen who had just come into the room made Lucas and Nick now turn to look at him, and not only the two of them but Gale and Wilson also did the same there.


    "Weapon! Do you have a weapon for your resistance? I mean to protect yourself, Queen?" a question that Lucas asked at that time, made Queen frown and then ask,


    "Why should I have it?" a question that was asked by Queen at that moment made Lucas now exhale and then say,


    "Isn''t that what we should have? So that you can at least protect yourselves!" Lucas explained to Queen, and at the same time now Nick exhaled and then said,


    "Lucas¡­ we''ll talk about this later when everyone has gathered after breakfast, ok?" a suggestion made by Nick at that moment finally made Lucas nod his head in response and now moved from his place, as if he was about to get juice or coffee, but at the same time, Elizabeth gave him a glass of orange juice, which of course made him happy. Lucas now nodded and accepted the juice while thanking him.


    "Ugh¡­ good morning!" a weak groan that was thrown by Vernon at that moment, made them all now turn to look at him who immediately stopped and turned to look at Gale to then say,


    "Is he already on our side?" a question asked by Vernon at that time, made Gale now exhale and made Nick and Elizabeth nod their heads in response to the question.


    "Oh ok!" said Vernon now walking and then sitting right next to Lucas at that moment. One thing that became interesting at that time was that there wasn''t a single person who had just come and sat next to Gale, which of course made the dining table look unbalanced at the time.


    "Good morning!!" an exclamation that was thrown by Aidan at that moment, made them all turn back to look at Aidan who was now smiling, and then strolled casually to then sit right next to Gale who was surprised to see his actions that looked normal there.


    Even Aidan now turned to look at Gale and smiled as he said,


    "Good morning Gale!" Aidan greets Gale who is now nodding in response to the greeting, and not only there, Aidan also greeted one by one while looking at them one by one with a smile at that time.


    "Good morning Vernon! Oh¡­ I''m sorry for last night huh!" Aidan said to Vernon who was now nodding his head as if he didn''t want to talk about it anymore, which of course made some of them now turn to look at the two and then ask,


    "What happened last night, Aidan?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time, made Aidan want to talk, but Vernon immediately silenced him and shook his head as he said,


    "Don''t talk about it! No need to discuss! because I don''t want to talk about it!" Vernon''s explanation at that time made Aidan nod his head in response to that and Lucas who was now smiling because he was one of the witnesses of the hilarious incident last night, which made Wilson frown and then say,


    "Lucas¡­ maybe you know!" a word that was thrown by Wilson at that time made Lucas nod his head quickly as he said,


    "Yes! Of course, I know!" Lucas explained to Wilson which made Vernon want to run to stop Lucas, but it seemed too late because Lucas said,


    "Aidan hit Vernon with the butt of an umbrella, thinking he was a thief!" Lucas explained to Wilson, which of course made those who heard it now chuckle at the explanation and made Vernon just snort at Lucas telling him that. The thing that made Vernon feel embarrassed and didn''t need to talk about it.


    "Khkh¡­ how did that happen?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time finally made Aidan tell about his point of view which of course made them all laugh and couldn''t believe what happened to Vernon at that time.


    "Hahaha¡­ what a pity for you! Does it hurt?" Wilson asked Vernon who now turned his gaze to Wilson as he nodded his head and then said,


    "Of course! I was also surprised by the sudden attack!" Vernon explained and went back to making them laugh there,


    "Ah.. so that''s why you want to discuss weapons, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time made Lucas nod his head in response,


    "Alright¡­ we''ll talk about that later!" continued Nick there, and in the end one by one they came and even got as friendly as possible to Gale so that he at least felt comfortable there.


    "After breakfast is over, hurry up and head to the assembly room! Because I think there are some things we should talk about and plan for!" Nick explained to all of them who now nodded their heads in response to Nick''s words at that time, and they started their breakfast full of laughter that warmed the atmosphere there. Which of course raises a big question mark in Gale''s mind right now, about whether he was the only one who was unhappy? Have they seen each other for a long time to be this close? Those are the questions that pop up in Gale''s mind, but when Aidan turns to look at him and offers him jam with a friendly smile there,


    "I prefer strawberry jam!" explains Gale, who in the end also gives Zach the jam he was using to Gale who now smiles and says,


    "Thanks!" to him.


    ¡­


    "After this, you can do whatever you want, talk¡­ I''ll discuss with Queen, Aidan, Lucas as well as Elizabeth!" Nick explained to those already gathered there, which of course made Wilson now frown and then say,


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if we all joined in on this discussion, Nick?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Nick now turn to look at him and nod his head from the others as well as agreeing with Wilson''s words, which in the end Nick exhaled and nodded his head.


    "Then after eating, we gather in the living room!" Nick explained to those who nodded their heads in unison and some of them even smiled in response.


    ¡­


    As Nick said earlier in the dining room that morning, after they finished breakfast, everyone walked together and even talked to each other and went to the living room, where they usually gather and discuss.


    Gale sits on the sofa and he is more silent than the others, looking at Gale''s residence, makes Wilson walk over to him and then greet him there.


    "Hey, Gale!" said Wilson to Gale who now turned his gaze to Wilson and smiled,


    "Hi!" Gale greets him who now nods and then says,


    "You know me right?" a question that Wilson asked at that moment made Gale nod his head and then say,


    "You are that singer right? I saw a lot of your posters!" Gale explained to Wilson who was surprised to hear that and then asked,


    "Are you my fan?" a question that was asked at that time, made Gale frown and turn to look at him, and made Wilson chuckle and say,


    "Haha¡­ I''m just asking, because out of these eleven people¡­ I don''t think anyone recognizes me as a singer, they act normal!" Wilson explained to Gale and it made Vernon who heard it now chuckle and then say,


    "So you need fame here, Wilson?" Vernon asked Wilson who was now chuckling and shaking his head as he said,


    "No! Of course not¡­ it''s just, you guys are weird! No one is impressed the first time you see me? Even though my song was booming at that time!" Wilson looks annoyed by it

 Chapter 124 - Consideration

    "No! Of course not¡­ it''s just, you guys are weird! No one is impressed the first time you see me? Even though my song was booming at that time!" Wilson looks annoyed by it, and it makes some of them laugh in response and then Gale nods and says,


    "I like your song! But I''m not a fan of you!" Gale explains and at that moment makes Wilson turn to look at him and look surprised to hear that and then say,


    "Wow¡­ this hurts me more!" Wilson explained, and it made them all laugh together about it. At the same time Nick came along with Elizabeth who at that time brought a bowl full of strawberries and back berries which he had prepared for them all.


    "Okay, let''s have a meeting!" said Nick to all of them who now turned to look at him in unison and began to look serious there. And that morning, they also discussed a lot about weapons for Queen, and also Aidan ... and talked about their next plan. It makes them look very serious in responding to it all, because the burden they are currently carrying is very heavy.


    "What are we going to talk about this time?" a question asked by Kendrick at that time made Nick now turn to look at him and then made Lucas say,


    "About a weapon that at least Queen and Aidan can wield!" Lucas explained to Kendrick who nodded his head in response,


    "And also the next plan we will do to stop them!" Elizabeth explained to all of them who now turned to look at Elizabeth in bewilderment,


    "They?" Yedda asked Elizabeth, and it made Elizabeth and Nick, who then made Nick say,


    "This, Creatures who inhabit the planet Exelon-08. where we came from!" Nick explained to all of them who were now aghast at it. Seeing the residence of the ten people there, made Nick say,


    "We''ll talk about that later! Let''s discuss the first problem first!" Nick explained to them, which then made Nick now turn his gaze to Lucas who realized this and shook his head and then said,


    "Alright¡­ we''ll do it in a nutshell, do any of you have any suggestions for weapons that at least Queen and Aidan can use for their self-defense, in case the team can''t help them?" Lucas asked all of them, and Gale now frowned and then said,


    "Team?" Gale asked, and it made Lucas remember Gale''s presence and then turned to look at Nick and said,


    "Ah¡­ yes, where should we put Gale, Nick?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Nick now turn to look at him and then say,


    "Can you name your team again? And please sit according to the team!" Nick explained to all of them, who by now the ten people who owned the team walked to separate themselves and sat down with their respective teams.


    Nick''s gaze is now on all of them, where Lucas is sitting side by side with Zach, then Vernon is now side by side with Aidan and Yedda, Wilson is with Kendrick, Queen is with Elizabeth and finally, he is with Marla.


    "Alright¡­ then Gale will team up with Lizbeth as well as Queen!" Nick explains to Gale who now turns to look at Lizbeth and Queen, before finally nodding his head in response.


    "Eum¡­ there is something I want to ask again!" Gale explained to Nick who was now nodding his head there in response to the remark,


    "What is it?" asked Nick,


    "What is this team for?" a question asked by Gale at that moment, made Nick now smile and then say,


    "In case we have to split up, we know our respective teams!" explained Nick to Gale who again nodded his head in response to that, and then the topic of conversation turned back to the weapons that Queen and Aidan would use.


    ¡­


    They had talked for twenty minutes, but they didn''t come up with a good solution in choosing what weapon would be at least suitable for Queen and Aidan to use, which made Aidan finally say,


    "Didn''t Nick say we were going to outer space, didn''t he?" a question asked by Aidan at that time, made Nick now nod his head, and made Aidan ask again,


    "Is there the same as the earth? I mean, have the same gravity?" asked Aidan, and that made Nick nod his head there again,


    "More or less the same as the earth!" Nick explained to Aidan, which made him smile and nod as he said,


    "Then, we can use firearms!" Aidan explained to all of them who were now looking at him and then Marla said,


    "Shotguns?!" Marla asked, and that made Aidan nod his head in response,


    "Yeah! Firearms!" explained Aidan,


    "Can you use it?" a question asked by Vernon who was beside him at that time also made Aidan now turn his gaze quickly to Vernon and chuckle at the question.


    "You''d be surprised to see him wield a gun, Vernon!" Lucas explained to Vernon, which made even Nick now finally nod his head and say,


    "Well then, what we''re going to do now is find weapons for them, and after that, we''ll go to Exelon-08 to stop their intentions there!" Nick explained to the others who now made Yedda say,


    "Wait a minute, there''s something I want to ask you!" a word that was thrown by Yedda at that time, made them turn to look at Yedda, and then Nick nodded his head inviting Yedda to speak at that time.


    "How about the others? Aren''t there some people who were mobilized to finish us off? What if it turns out that the others have reached the earth and destroyed the earth?" a question asked by Yedda at that time, made Queen, Kendrick and Wilson nodded their heads feeling that the question asked by Yedda was the same as what was in their minds at that time.


    "Yes, that''s correct! What should we do? Shall we go straight up and let the others here destroy the earth?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time finally made Nick exhale as if he was reminded again by those who might be right, maybe several other experiments had been sent considering that there were already water and fire controllers that came to attack them all the time.


    "That''s right¡­ we have to find the others, so we can at least stop them here and go there without incriminating one of them!" Nick explained to them all, which made Elizabeth now nod her head,


    "Then¡­ what should we do about this, Nick?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that time finally made Nick now say,


    "We''re splitting the team into two, one team is going to find a weapon that''s at least good for Aidan and Queen to use, and the other we''re going to do some gimmicks!" Nick explained to all of them who in the end agreed and carried out the mission according to what Nick ordered at that time. The team was finally divided into two, Vernon''s team along with Elizabeth''s team went to look for weapons, and the rest went to attract attention.


    ¡­


    "We go first, you guys did your mission right! Come when you have got the weapons!" Nick explained to Vernon as well as Elizabeth, who in the end Nick left with Lucas, Marla, Zach, Wilson, and Kendrick. And leaving Vernon, Elizabeth, Yedda, Aidan, Queen, and also Gale. At Elizabeth''s house that afternoon.


    "Where are we going to look for that weapon?" A question asked by Vernon there, made Aidan smile and then say,


    "I know where we need to go, but¡­ I think we need a vehicle we can at least use to get there!" Aidan explained to all of them, and that made Queen say,


    "What do you need?" Queen''s question at that time, made Aidan now turn to look at him and then say,


    "jet!" Aidan explained to Queen, and it was of course surprising to the others, while Queen was now nodding her head while taking out a cellphone to then call someone there.


    "Hello, it''s me¡­ Queen!" said the Queen to someone far away, for then the Queen again said,


    "I need a Jet, can you provide one?" a question that was asked by Queen at that time made Queen now nod her head and say again,


    "Well¡­ we''ll get there in a minute!" said Queen to someone far away, and finally she hung up the phone and made her now turn to look at Aidan and then say,


    "We got it, they said they would arrive at the nearest airport!" Queen explained to the five people there, which of course left them speechless in surprise.


    "You are the son of a rich man, I must not forget that!" Vernon explained to Queen who was now laughing at him,


    "Come on, what are you waiting for! We''re leaving now!" Yedda asked, which made the five of them a nod and leave Elizabeth''s house for the nearest airport.

 Chapter 125 - Vernandes Is Comeback

    When they arrived at the airport, the six people there met the two pilots who were now shaking Queen''s hand and had a short chat with her.


    "So¡­ are you guys ready? We can go straight away, miss!" said one of the pilots there, which made Queen nod her head in response, but when Queen was about to speak, Aidan immediately grabbed Queen''s hand and then whispered,


    "Queen¡­ is the pilot an ordinary person?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment, made Queen nod her head.


    "Do you think they are people like us? Of course, they are ordinary people!" Queen explained to Aidan, which then made Aidan now shake his head as he said,


    "We can''t take them, it''s too dangerous!" Aidan said to Queen, which made Yedda who also heard it now ask,


    "What do you mean dangerous?" Yedda asked, and that made Aidan shake his head and say,


    "I don''t know¡­ but I don''t feel comfortable bringing two strangers there! can you drive a jet?" The explanations and questions asked by Aidan at that time made Vernon who heard him now say,


    "I can do it, but I need one other person to help me fly the jet!" explained Vernon, and made Aidan now turn to look at him and then say,


    "I can do it! I will also point to the location!" Aidan explained to Vernon who was now looking at him in surprise,


    "Are you serious?!" asked Vernon there, and that made Aidan nod his head and then say,


    "Come on!" asked Aidan at that time and made Vernon exhale quite doubtful Aidan was there.


    Like what Lucas said to Vernon not to doubt Aidan because the fact is at this time Aidan is helping Vernon fly a jet! This was of course surprising to Vernon because previously he thought that Aidan was just a weak innocent person and only had healing skills.


    "Where can you fly a plane from?" a question that Vernon threw to Aidan at that time, made Aidan smile and then said,


    "That was when I was twelve! And our leader needed a jet parked beside my barracks because many people were injured in the first line of defense¡­ so I had to drive it myself there and I''ve become proficient since then!" Aidan explained to Vernon, who now quickly turned his gaze to Aidan and frowned at all the explanations,


    "Wait What?! Chairman? Barracks? First defense?? did you grow up on the battlefield, huh?!" a question that Vernon threw to Aidan at that time, made Aidan now cock his head and then say,


    "Well ... maybe you can say if it is a battlefield ... but I assume it is a house1" explained Aidan to Vernon who at that time frowned and squealed when he realized that the person he considered the weakest among the others was quite scary.


    "I now believe in Lucas, regarding you¡­ never take it lightly!" Vernon muttered, and it made Aidan chuckle at that and then point at a navigation point and then say,


    "We''ll be at our destination in a minute, Vernon¡­ requesting permission to land!" said Aidan to Vernon who was now nodding his head and immediately connecting them with the watchtowers around there. But just as they were about to ask for permission, an alarm siren sounded on the jet, which of course took Aidan and Vernon by surprise.


    PIP ¡­ PIP ¡­ PIP ¡­


    Vernon quickly looked in the direction of the navigation and two objects shot so fast towards them at that time, which of course made Vernon immediately accelerate the plane and try to avoid the object after realizing that it was most likely a ballistic sent by the center of the tower to where they go.


    WUSSHHH!!!


    Their jets shot so fast, that Aidan grimaced at that,


    "What''s that?!" Aidan asked Vernon, who was still busy contacting the center of the tower.


    "Mayday¡­ Mayday!! we are not enemies, please stop the attack!!" said Vernon, but it seemed useless because the other ballistics flew fast and shot in front of Vernon and Aidan,


    "!!" seeing this, made Vernon swerve again to the right to avoid a ballistic that shot and exploded right behind them, which of course the shock of their plane.


    "Mayday! I repeat we are not enemies! We are not enemies!!" said Vernon, but he was annoyed that none of the answers were given by them which made Vernon let go of his communication device and turn to look at Aidan as he said,


    "Aidan, we have to get out of here right away! They don''t listen to me!" said Vernon to Aidan who was frowning, and immediately grabbed the communication device and then said,


    "Roger, I''m Aidan! Ask the head of the government that I am Aidan, and he will recognize me, stop the attack because we are not enemies!" explained Aidan to the tower, who then finally got a reply, "Oh¡­ Aidan! It''s you~" a word uttered by someone far away, of course, surprised Aidan who recognized the voice that had just replied there.


    "Vernandes?!" Aidan said to someone who was now laughing in response to those words,


    "Yeah¡­ it''s me! Did you forget me?" a word that was said by Vernandes at that time made Vernon turn his gaze towards Aidan who was now frowning there and then said,


    "How did you get scattered, shou¡­-


    "You think the Devil Rebel will be that easy to conquer huh? Just because we no longer have you doesn''t mean we''re weak, Aidan!" said Vernandes to Aidan who was now frowning in response to that, and made Vernon distracted again when he heard the warning sound from the jet. Vernon again dodged the incoming ballistics, which of course made Aidan now say,


    "Stop attacking us, please!" said Aidan to Vernandes who was now chuckling there and then said,


    "You think it''s that easy for you to beg¡­ there''s nothing I can expect from you anymore, Aidan¡­ goodbye!" said Vernandes there, which of course made Aidan try to talk to Vernandes there, but because there was ballistic control that continued to chase their plane, Vernon immediately opened his belt and the belt worn by Aidan and then pulled him away from there to the back seat, where the others are sitting at the moment.


    "Yedda, use your wind!!" said Vernon, which at that time immediately made Yedda also create a wind from inside the plane which then destroyed the plane when simultaneously they all held on to each other. The ballistics there exploded when they collided with debris from the plane there.


    The strong wind created by Yedda at that moment carried them towards the mainland, an area that was quite deserted for them to tread on at the time, and they landed safely there.


    When the six landed safely, Vernon''s eyes immediately fell on Aidan who looked surprised by something he didn''t know, but at that time Vernon really wanted to ask and finally asked,


    "Who''s he? Do you know him, Aidan?!" a question asked by Vernon at that moment made Aidan want to speak, but at the same time a grenade was thrown at them, and luckily Gale realized that and immediately stopped time there, which of course surprised them all, because at that moment luckily they still have the shards of Gale''s time stone, which keeps their time from stopping there too.


    "What''s that?!" Queen asks Gale, and that makes them all turn to look at Gale who widens his eyes and then says,


    "This is Grenade, we have to get out of here immediately!" Gale says to the five, which of course makes them nod their heads as they run away from the grenade.


    "Why did Vernandes escape and take over the tower?! where is the chief?!" Aidan muttered as he ran there, which then made Vernon frown in response to those words, he did not understand at all what Aidan was saying at that time,


    "Were you part of those people formerly Aidan?!" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Aidan nod his head in response to it.


    "Aidan, Vernon¡­ Watch out!!!" a scream that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time made Vernon immediately lookup, where now a large rock flew towards him and Aidan, and of course made Vernon and Aidan immediately stop their steps and lower their bodies because of it. But luckily for them, Yedda managed to destroy the rock with his wind. Which of course causes a very noisy sound effect from the wind and the sound of large rocks being crushed there.


    "Stone?! did they use giant catapults other than grenades?!" a question asked by the Queen there was then accompanied by the sound of a bolt of lightning which of course surprised them all at that time.


    BLAARRR!!


    "I don''t think it''s a catapult, Queen!" Gale muttered after hearing the sound of lightning striking there, then from a distance they saw three people walking from a distance approaching the six of them, including a man and two women.

 Chapter 126 - Vernandes Is Comeback

    Like what Lucas said to Vernon not to doubt Aidan because the fact is at this time Aidan is helping Vernon fly a jet! This was of course surprising to Vernon because previously he thought that Aidan was just a weak innocent person and only had healing skills.


    "Where can you fly a plane from?" a question that Vernon threw to Aidan at that time, made Aidan smile and then said,


    "That was when I was twelve! And our leader needed a jet parked beside my barracks because many people were injured in the first line of defense¡­ so I had to drive it myself there and I''ve become proficient since then!" Aidan explained to Vernon, who now quickly turned his gaze to Aidan and frowned at all the explanations,


    "Wait What?! Chairman? Barracks? First defense?? did you grow up on the battlefield, huh?!" a question that Vernon threw to Aidan at that time, made Aidan now cock his head and then say,


    "Well ... maybe you can say if it is a battlefield ... but I assume it is a house1" explained Aidan to Vernon who at that time frowned and squealed when he realized that the person he considered the weakest among the others was quite scary.


    "I now believe in Lucas, regarding you¡­ never take it lightly!" Vernon muttered, and it made Aidan chuckle at that and then point at a navigation point and then say,


    "We''ll be at our destination in a minute, Vernon¡­ requesting permission to land!" said Aidan to Vernon who was now nodding his head and immediately connecting them with the watchtowers around there. But just as they were about to ask for permission, an alarm siren sounded on the jet, which of course took Aidan and Vernon by surprise.


    PIP ¡­ PIP ¡­ PIP ¡­


    Vernon quickly looked in the direction of the navigation and two objects shot so fast towards them at that time, which of course made Vernon immediately accelerate the plane and try to avoid the object after realizing that it was most likely a ballistic sent by the center of the tower to where they go.


    WUSSHHH!!!


    Their jets shot so fast, that Aidan grimaced at that,


    "What''s that?!" Aidan asked Vernon, who was still busy contacting the center of the tower.


    "Mayday¡­ Mayday!! we are not enemies, please stop the attack!!" said Vernon, but it seemed useless because the other ballistics flew fast and shot in front of Vernon and Aidan,


    "!!" seeing this, made Vernon swerve again to the right to avoid a ballistic that shot and exploded right behind them, which of course the shock of their plane.


    "Mayday! I repeat we are not enemies! We are not enemies!!" said Vernon, but he was annoyed that none of the answers were given by them which made Vernon let go of his communication device and turn to look at Aidan as he said,


    "Aidan, we have to get out of here right away! They don''t listen to me!" said Vernon to Aidan who was frowning, and immediately grabbed the communication device and then said,


    "Roger, I''m Aidan! Ask the head of the government that I am Aidan, and he will recognize me, stop the attack because we are not enemies!" explained Aidan to the tower, who then finally got a reply, "Oh¡­ Aidan! It''s you~" a word uttered by someone far away, of course, surprised Aidan who recognized the voice that had just replied there.


    "Vernandes?!" Aidan said to someone who was now laughing in response to those words,


    "Yeah¡­ it''s me! Did you forget me?" a word that was said by Vernandes at that time made Vernon turn his gaze towards Aidan who was now frowning there and then said,


    "How did you get scattered, shou¡­-


    "You think the Devil Rebel will be that easy to conquer huh? Just because we no longer have you doesn''t mean we''re weak, Aidan!" said Vernandes to Aidan who was now frowning in response to that, and made Vernon distracted again when he heard the warning sound from the jet. Vernon again dodged the incoming ballistics, which of course made Aidan now say,


    "Stop attacking us, please!" said Aidan to Vernandes who was now chuckling there and then said,


    "You think it''s that easy for you to beg¡­ there''s nothing I can expect from you anymore, Aidan¡­ goodbye!" said Vernandes there, which of course made Aidan try to talk to Vernandes there, but because there was ballistic control that continued to chase their plane, Vernon immediately opened his belt and the belt worn by Aidan and then pulled him away from there to the back seat, where the others are sitting at the moment.


    "Yedda, use your wind!!" said Vernon, which at that time immediately made Yedda also create a wind from inside the plane which then destroyed the plane when simultaneously they all held on to each other. The ballistics there exploded when they collided with debris from the plane there.


    The strong wind created by Yedda at that moment carried them towards the mainland, an area that was quite deserted for them to tread on at the time, and they landed safely there.


    When the six landed safely, Vernon''s eyes immediately fell on Aidan who looked surprised by something he didn''t know, but at that time Vernon really wanted to ask and finally asked,


    "Who''s he? Do you know him, Aidan?!" a question asked by Vernon at that moment made Aidan want to speak, but at the same time a grenade was thrown at them, and luckily Gale realized that and immediately stopped time there, which of course surprised them all, because at that moment luckily they still have the shards of Gale''s time stone, which keeps their time from stopping there too.


    "What''s that?!" Queen asks Gale, and that makes them all turn to look at Gale who widens his eyes and then says,


    "This is Grenade, we have to get out of here immediately!" Gale says to the five, which of course makes them nod their heads as they run away from the grenade.


    "Why did Vernandes escape and take over the tower?! where is the chief?!" Aidan muttered as he ran there, which then made Vernon frown in response to those words, he did not understand at all what Aidan was saying at that time,


    "Were you part of those people formerly Aidan?!" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Aidan nod his head in response to it.


    "Aidan, Vernon¡­ Watch out!!!" a scream that was thrown by Elizabeth at that time made Vernon immediately lookup, where now a large rock flew towards him and Aidan, and of course made Vernon and Aidan immediately stop their steps and lower their bodies because of it. But luckily for them, Yedda managed to destroy the rock with his wind. Which of course causes a very noisy sound effect from the wind and the sound of large rocks being crushed there.


    "Stone?! did they use giant catapults other than grenades?!" a question asked by the Queen there was then accompanied by the sound of a bolt of lightning which of course surprised them all at that time.


    BLAARRR!!


    "I don''t think it''s a catapult, Queen!" Gale muttered after hearing the sound of lightning striking there, then from a distance they saw three people walking from a distance approaching the six of them, including a man and two women, which made Elizabeth now exhale and then say,


    "We met them!" Elizabeth explained to all of them, and it made Vernon sigh in response,


    "No¡­ why when we have different missions?!" Vernon cursed and then the ice cubes appeared and were about to hurt them all, which of course made Vernon now act by using his fire he melted the enormous ice cubes into water and steam. Because Vernon knew if he left any water the ice would freeze him again and freeze them all, but not with steam!


    "What should we do now?!" Queen asked Elizabeth who was now exhaling and then saying,


    "We have to get the weapons, but we also have to fight them!" said Elizabeth, and it made Yedda regain control of the wind to send the three of them flying off into the distance.


    "You guys go! Let me, Vernon, and Gale handle this!" Yedda said to Elizabeth, Queen, and also Aidan.


    "Are you guys going to be okay?" asked Aidan which made Vernon nod his head,


    "We can handle this! You know where the weapons are, then go! Let us arrest these three people!" said Vernon at the same time as Gale who stopped time there again when lightning was about to strike Vernon there, which made him now walk to avoid the lightning that shot back there.


    "Go!" said Gale to the three, which in the end Elizabeth, Queen, and Aidan left Vernon, Gale, and Yedda who are now fighting earth benders, lightning controllers, and ice controllers they don''t recognize. The three ran and then into the forest, Elizabeth and Queen followed Aidan''s footsteps to go to the weapons base.


    "I hope they''re okay!" Yedda mumbled, to Vernon who was now letting out his fire again when this time a pile of ice came to attack the three of them.


    "I think they''ll be able to handle it! We just trust them all!" said Vernon replying to Yedda, which caused Yedda to nod and again let out the wind to break the large rocks there.

 Chapter 127 - Elizabeths Clone

    Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth at that time ran fast enough into the forest and left Vernon, Yedda, and Gale who at that time was fighting with three people they did not recognize, which made Aidan believe that the resurrection of the Devil Rebel was the result of the help of the Devil. those three people.


    "Aidan, where are we going now?" a question asked by Queen at that time, made Aidan turn his gaze, still with running footsteps as he said,


    "We''ll go to my house and just get some guns and come back!" said Aidan to the two, and that, of course, made Elizabeth frown and then say,


    "You''re just going to run away after that, Aidan?" a word that was uttered by Elizabeth at that time made Aidan stop his footsteps which were then stunned to stare at Elizabeth there.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Vernon, Gale, and also Yedda are fighting against the three people which of course makes them quite a hassle, because the attacks are relentless, which makes them unable to even have a chance to attack,


    "What should we do now?" asked Vernon, who had just melted an infinite amount of ice until they turned into water and evaporated there. As soon as the water there evaporates, Yeda immediately releases the wind again to break the infinitely large rocks there, and again makes Gale have to stop time from the lightning that attacked Yedda at that moment, and again makes Vernon have to melt the ice there so Gale it didn''t freeze over, and the fight went on and on and on until Vernon was fed up with it. In the end, Vernon tried to find other ideas and came up with an idea that he thought was great, which then made him now say,


    "Gale! Can you stop the three of them in there?!" Vernon asks Gale who now shakes his head and says, it''s possible¡­ but impossible!" Gale explained to Vernon who was still fighting there and then turned his gaze for a moment to look at Gale as he said,


    "Why not?!" Vernon asked, and ducked back when the rock in front of him was about to strike, but thanks to Yedda''s help he escaped again.


    "It''s not that easy Vernon! I can only stop time for five things, because I only have this time stone in my body, while what we are facing right now is not only these people but also their strength and that is six in total! I can stop him, but I don''t know who I will stop the six from and who will escape there!" Gale explained to Vernon who now snorted and immediately dodged the lightning that was hitting him at that moment,


    "Why does there have to be such a rule, huh?!" Vernon asks Gale who then says,


    "Because if I use the full power of this time stone that is in my body, then the time within me will also stop! And I died!! However, if I had another time stone, maybe I could do it!" Gale explained to Vernon, and it made Vernon feel cornered at that time, he didn''t know what to do, they were very tired, but it seemed that the three people there didn''t look like that, as if the human nature in the three of them didn''t exist, while himself, Gale and Yedda who have lived on earth for a long time, most likely instinctively cultivate the same nature and feelings as humans and that is what they are currently at a loss for.


    "Gale! Can you use the shards?! Vernon and I have one shard each!" a word that was said by Yedda at that moment made Vernon surprised and realized it was there, who then immediately nodded his head in response to that,


    "Yes! Can you do it, Gale?!" Vernon asks and makes Gale now nod his head and say,


    "I''m not sure, but just give it a go so we can try!" Gale explained to the two, which then made Gale immediately remove the necklace that Elizabeth had made at the time, and the pendant inside the necklace was a fragment of Gale''s other time stone, and so did Yedda. Elizabeth deliberately made eleven necklaces to place the fragments of the stone at that time, so that at least it was not lost and left in any place.


    "This!" said Vernon which then made Gale angry at him and at the same time, because the three stopped blocking attacks, of course, the three elements possessed by the three people who were quite far there were now thrown at them simultaneously and made Vernon and Yedda close their eyes, was afraid and knew what might happen if their attempts to get Gale the shards of the time stone there were in vain.


    ¡­


    In the central tower, Vernandes now grimaced in annoyance upon hearing that the other three had managed to escape the three who had helped him there, which of course made him both feel strange and angry.


    "Tch!! who are they really?!" a question he asked at that moment that made several people there just stand by and did not respond to Vernandes'' angry cursing.


    "I think they have the same power as the stars that helped us and also Aidan, Vernandes!" obviously one of the staff on duty at the time, which of course made Vernandes now growl in annoyance and hit his desk there.


    "Calm down, Vernandes! There''s nothing to worry about, the three that escaped are just a bunch of trash that doesn''t have much power, they''re just a dim light, a healer and the other one is the same person like me, but don''t worry¡­ I''m sure I can handle him!" clearly a man there, which made Vernandes now turn his gaze towards the man who was sitting on the table casually which of course made Vernandes now chuckle at the explanation from the man, who then said,


    "So¡­ what are you planning to do, Toby?" a question that Vernandes put to Toby, made the tall, thin but muscular man there smile or rather grin in response to Vernandes''s question there.


    ¡­


    GRAKK!!


    Crang!!


    A loud sound was heard when Aidan managed to break the iron chains that tied several chests of weaponry in the armory at that time, which of course made Queen and Elizabeth smile with pleasure in response.


    "We did it!" said Aidan happily, and immediately grabbed some weapons there and was about to hand them over to Queen, but Aidan''s movement was stopped when he heard the sound of guns being installed by a lot of people and then Vernandes'' voice saying,


    "Not so fast, Aidan!" said Vernandes which now made Aidan, Elizabeth, and Queen turn to look at Vernandes who came with a lot of troops who now surrounded them there.


    "Vernandes!" muttered Aidan in annoyance, while the person being called now smiled in response and then said,


    "Why would you leave so soon?" Vernandes asked Aidan who was stunned to hear that, at the same time Elizabeth whispered to Queen,


    "Queen¡­ raise your light!" said Elizabeth to the Queen who then nodded slowly in response, but a loud speech there made them all stunned to hear it,


    "Never dare to do it Queen or you will suffer the consequences!" a word that was heard by them at that moment made the three of them now turn to look at a man walking and descending the stairs from the warehouse they were stepping on at that time and then smiled at the three,


    "Use your glasses! I think this kid will blind us all!" obviously the man who made Elizabeth now frown in response to that, and made the man now smile at him who looked surprised there,


    "Are you surprised, Lizbeth?? yes¡­ I am your clone! And I came to know what would happen, it''s just like you right now!" said the man to Elizabeth which now made all three of them surprised to hear that. Elizabeth tried to be able to read the thoughts of the man who was now laughing and walked over to Vernandes who was both laughing at that and then said,


    "You are great Toby! You can tell they don''t have any significant power, it''s exactly what you said!" Vernandes explained to Toby who was now nodding his head in response,


    "I told you¡­ there''s nothing to worry about right now!" Toby explained to Vernandes, and it made Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth unable to do anything but be silent in the midst of the siege of weapons at that time.


    "What should we do, Lizbeth?" Aidan muttered to Elizabeth who was now shaking her head slowly as she said,


    "I don''t know¡­ I can''t read that man''s mind and future! It''s hindering my power!" said Elizabeth in answer to Aidan''s question, which made Queen and Aidan could only grimace feeling that they could no longer fight there.


    During that time, Elizabeth was still trying to find faults and trying to read Toby''s mind and future.

 Chapter 128 - Tobys Plan

    During that time, Elizabeth was still trying to find faults and trying to read Toby''s mind and future, but she really couldn''t do it, so Elizabeth was trying to think of other ways, which in the end made her now realize there must be a gap and there is also a solution in every problem, which makes him now turn to look at Aidan and also Queen while saying,


    "Don''t think about anything right now, because both of you can read your mind!" Elizabeth commanded Queen and also Aidan who was now nodding their heads quickly and Toby burst out laughing at that.


    "There''s no need to order them like that because basically, I won''t read them, they''re useless!" Toby explained to Elizabeth, but Elizabeth still wouldn''t let that happen, because Toby could tell a lie because he didn''t know what Toby was thinking at this time.


    ¡­


    In a wide field, a place where Vernon, Gale, and Yedda fight against the three people they believe to be clones of Kendrick, Wilson, and Marla. At that time the three of them attacked Vernon, Yedda who at that time was handing the time stone shards to Gale, which caused Vernin to immediately block Yedda''s body with his body. After all, he knew that the stone might hit them both because he did not know how big the time stone shards were. what they have worked for Gale.


    Woosh!!


    All they felt was a gust of wind then Gale''s voice now saying,


    "Hey! Are you good?" a question, made Vernon and Yedda now aware and turned their eyes to Gale who at that time was together with Lucas and also the others who had now tied up and even made the three people who attacked them unconscious at that time.


    "Huh? How long have you been here?" that''s the question that Vernon asked Lucas, Nick, Wilson, Kendrick, Marla, and also Zach which made Gale now walk up to the two of them saying,


    "I was holding back time around here and I realized that if your time stopped too, I''ll give it back!" Gale said to Vernon and now handed back the necklace made of the shards of time stone there to Vernon and Yedda as well.


    Of course, that story made Yedda and Vernon now look at each other, because neither of them knew anything there at all, which made Lucas now say,


    "Where did Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth go?" that''s the question that Lucas asked Vernon, Yedda, and also Gale, the three of whom now looked confused to answer the question.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the armory where the weapons were stored, Elizabeth, Aidan and Queen were now tied up with ropes and there Toby kept watching as if wanting to know what would happen next, which of course made Elizabeth feel that they had to find a way to at least a plan. what he was about to make was unreadable to both Toby and Vernandes.


    Elizabeth was still trying to figure out what was on her mind, and she was now trying not to think because she was afraid that Toby might read her at that moment, but when she exhaled she suddenly realized something very strange. there, which made him smile now at that realization. He realized that Toby might not know what was going on in his mind, which kept him constantly monitoring all current movements, and Aidan and Queen were tools for him to usher in events that would happen in the future, just in case Elizabeth did something and let him know what happened. which happened because they too would witness the future later, Elizabeth began to understand slowly.


    Elizabeth''s gaze was now focused on Aidan and Queen who at that time seemed to be looking in all directions, looking for their way to get out of there, which made Elizabeth now say,


    "Let''s close our eyes together and let no one ever open them!" Elizabeth''s words at that time, made Toby frown upon hearing those words and made Aidan and Queen now turn to look at him in confusion, and made Elizabeth smile as she said,


    "Can you guys do that and not even open your eyes?" a question that was asked to Aidan and also Queen at that time made Aidan ask,


    "What will happen?!" asked Aidan, and made Elizabeth now say,


    "Please¡­ don''t let anyone open it until I say open¡­ don''t even open your eyes until I''m the one who orders you!" Elizabeth said to the two of them, and it annoyed Toby and then said,


    "No one can close your eyes or we will shoot you all!" said Toby threateningly, and made Queen and Aidan now turn to look at Toby and some of the people guarding them now pointed weapons and made both of them turn their gazes back to Elizabeth who now said,


    "Now!" said Elizabeth and made both of them close their eyes and try not to peek in accordance with what Elizabeth said there,


    "Shoot!!" Toby ordered, which made them immediately shoot Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth.


    Dar!!


    Dar!!


    Dar!!


    The sound of the gunshots continued and didn''t stop, but there was something odd there when they realized that the bullets didn''t reach their bodies but were stuck within a meter of Aidan, Queen, and Lizbeth, which of course made Toby feel confused at the time.


    "W¡­ what is this?" asked Toby mumbling there,


    "Sorry! Looks like your bullets didn''t reach me!" said Elizabeth as she opened her eyes and then turned to look at Toby with a smile, and now Toby growled there,


    "What have you done?!" Toby asked him angrily which made Elizabeth now shake her head as she said,


    "It wasn''t me who did it, it was them!" said Elizabeth, and it made Toby realize and instantly turned his gaze back and found Zach right behind him and now smirking as he said,


    "Hello!" he said which then immediately dragged him using his strength towards Marla who immediately froze Toby''s body and made Gale immediately stop time from Toby, and at the same time the people who were holding weapons at that time suddenly fainted after Yedda spread sleeping powder for a few minutes then to them.


    "Are you all right?" a question asked by Lucas who then appeared right behind Elizabeth and untied it there made Elizabeth now smile and nodded in response,


    "Yeah¡­ we weren''t okay just now!" said Elizabeth, and made Lucas now approach Aidan and Queen to untie their bonds, his gaze now turned to look at the two who still closed their eyes there,


    "How long have they been like this?" Lucas asked Lizbeth who now nodded in remembrance and then said,


    "Open your eyes!" Elizabeth ordered, which caused both of them to now open their eyes in relief after knowing that they were safe at this point.


    "You guys showed up at just the right time!" said Queen, and made Lucas who was uniting Queen''s legs now smile and then said,


    "Lucky for us that Lizbeth sent her telepathy to us a few seconds ago!" Lucas said to Elizabeth,


    crack!!


    All eyes were now turned to Nick, Vernon, Wilson, and Kendrick who had just opened the gun cases there and then said,


    "So¡­ which weapon do you two need?!" that was the question that Nick asked Aidan, Queen, and Elizabeth, which made the three of them chuckle and then nod their heads, but Aidan immediately remembered and now grabbed Lucas'' arm as he said,


    "Lucas! Vernandes is back, this place has been taken over by him!" Aidan explained to Lucas who was now frowning in surprise at that,


    "What?! shouldn''t they go to jail?" Lucas asked again, and that made Aidan shake his head in disbelief and then say,


    "We have to stop all of this, Lucas! I don''t want this territory to be controlled by him!" said Aidan to Lucas who was now nodding his head in response to that and then said,


    "We have to talk about this with them!" Lucas said, which made Aidan now nod his head in response.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the central tower, Vernandes cursed when he received news that Toby could not be contacted, and nor did the people who were on guard with Toby in the detention room at that time.


    "Unlucky!! How can be like that? Where''s Toby?!" Vernandes muttered there, he now immediately grabbed his briefcase and then walked out of the head office quickly to the car, he knew this bad feeling, and he would run other options, after feeling that Toby had been defeated by Aidan there.


    ¡­


    Marla and Yedda''s gazes were now on Toby who was frozen and stopped in place, which made Yedda certainly feel curious and then said,


    "Is he still conscious? And being able to use his power there?" a question asked by Yedda at that time, Gale who heard it now shook his head as he said,


    "No! I''ve stopped the time, he can''t use his power, and even realizing he won''t be able to do it!" Gale said to Yedda and also Marla who was now amazed by the explanation as if Gale''s current strength was very great.

 Chapter 129 - Different Perception

    "Nick!" a call that was made by Lucas at that time, making those who were talking with the others turn to look at Lucas and also Nick who was asking about the situation from Queen.


    Nick''s gaze was now on Lucas who then said,


    "We have to stop someone and his gang here!" Lucas said to Nick who was now frowning and making Elizabeth now say,


    "Devil Rebel, that''s right¡­ we have to stop them first before going to Exelon-08, Nick!" Elizabeth said to Nick, which in the end made Nick nod his head in response,


    "Okay! Let''s stop this gang first!" said Nick to them which made Queen nod her head and reach for a gun with a long barrel to then put the bullet in there and then smile at Nick.


    "Come on!" said Queen, and finally Aidan did the same and so did Elizabeth. That day they were ready to stop the Devil Rebel plot.


    ¡­


    At that time Vernandes was driving his car to a place, but at the same time they were blocked by Lucas, Aidan, and the others, which of course made Vernandes not want to be stopped, which made him step on the gas to hit Aidan and Lucas, fortunately, Zach stopped the vehicle. himself. Which of course made Vernandes surprised to realize that, which made him immediately get out of the car to then show a button which made them all frown and then say,


    "Don''t move or you won''t know what I''m going to do!" said Vernandes to all of them who were now silent in response to Vernandes'' words and threats there. And of course, that made Nick smile at that and then say,


    "Gale, can you stop him with your time?" that''s the question that Nick asks Gale who now nods his head but then Elizabeth says,


    "No! Gale can''t stop him!" said Lizbeth, which of course made those around them frown including Gale,


    "Why not?" Lucas asked, and that made Vernandes who heard it laugh and nod his head as he said,


    "Yeah¡­ tell me why I can''t be stopped, Lizbeth!" Vernandes said to him, which made Elizabeth now look at him quite sharply and say,


    "He took our time stone!" Lizbeth said to all of them, which made Lucas now turn his gaze to look at Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to the stares from Lucas at that moment, which made Vernandes now laugh at that,


    "What?! Where is the rock? I didn''t see her wearing her necklace!" said Wilson, and that made Zach nod his head in response.


    "Because I put it in my body, you idiot!!! hahahahaha!!" Vernandes'' laughter at them which now made Nick sigh in response, and left them feeling confused and not knowing what to do at that moment,


    "How? It''s fun isn''t it, Aidan??" asked Vernandes to Aidan who now only frowned in response to that, "I will press this button and you will see a lot of people who will die because of it! Isn''t that what you all want?" Vernandes asked Aidan which now made Aidan shake his head in response to the question,


    "You''re wrong, Vernandes! I don''t want anything like this!" said Aidan to Vernandes who now turned to look at him and smiled as he said,


    "But I want it like this! Aidan¡­ I have dominion over them! And you can''t turn back time even if you really want to!!" said Vernandes laughing very happily, while those words instantly awakened Lucas who then grabbed Zach and Aidan''s hands and then the three of them disappeared from the place, which of course surprised everyone and including Vernandes who now turned around and said,


    "Where are they? Where are the three of them?!" those were the words that Vernandes said hysterically, but none of them said his words and then made Vernandes threaten again with the button he was holding there at that time,


    "I told you not to do anything or the five buildings in between will all explode, and you will see corpses strewn about because of it!!" shouted Vernandes to the nine people there.


    "No, no! You don''t have to, Vernandes!" a word that suddenly sounded from the other side, made Vernandes now turn to look at Lucas, Aidan, and also Zach who are now smiling at him by showing three necklaces that make him confused, while Gale who knows this immediately stops his time. Vernandes who was immediately sculpted into a statue that didn''t move at all, and that made those who just realized it squeal with joy at that, and made Zach quickly take the button Vernandes was holding using his telekinesis.


    They immediately gathered at one point and then Marla happily said,


    "How can you do that? Where have you been?" that was the question Marla asked Lucas, which made Lucas smile now and then say,


    "We found Lizbeth!" Lucas explained to Marla who now frowned when he heard Lucas answer in a word he didn''t understand at the time,


    "Huh? What do you mean?" asked Marla,


    "Hey... that''s all right, the important thing is that we get the pacemaker now, so we free the others first and then we return Toby and the other three to the Exelon-08 planet!" explained Nick to and made them all nod in understanding with the words and orders from Nick at that time.


    "Like what Vernandes said earlier, there are a lot of people in this building, so we split up accordingly from the team and free them all, you understand?!" an order that was thrown by Nick at that time made them nod their heads before finally they split up to go into the building one by one there and save the residents in the area.


    ¡­


    Aidan walked together with Zach, their work at that time was faster than the others, because they only needed to use the power of Aidan and Zach to move from one building to another and untied them only with Zach''s telekinesis, so it''s no wonder they could do this. almost half of the buildings there.


    "Oh! You are the one who saved us once!" said one of the men who made Lucas surprised at that time and then immediately ran to the man and then untied him while saying,


    "Hey! Why did you get arrested again?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made the man now shake his head in response to the question,


    "I do not understand too! We should be able to win this territory because we have confiscated all their weapons, but some powerful people are just like you and made us lose and retreat!" said the man to Lucas who was now stunned and then said,


    "Then where is the head of government?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made the man shake his head again,


    "He went into the ground and we already don''t know what happened to him and the other soldiers who were still loyal at that time, Lucas!" said the man to Lucas who was now exhaling and nodding his head understanding what had happened to them.


    "Alright¡­ the most important thing is that you are completely safe now!" Lucas said to the man who now said again,


    "We doubt that Lucas!" he said and made Lucas now turn to look at the man which then again made the man say,


    "Because you said that before and the evidence wasn''t what we expected!" said the man to Lucas who was now silent because he heard that from them who then nodded in response.


    Which of course made Lucas feel shocked and devastated when he realized that what he was doing had not fully protected all of them there.


    "S..sorry, but I and the others will do our best to keep you guys safe here!" Lucas said to those who were now talking to each other there not to respond to what Lucas said there at that time, which made Zach now pat Lucas on the shoulder and then say,


    "We''d better get out of here, Lucas!" Zach said to himself, which in the end made Lucas nod and disappear along with Zach. Lucas became clueless about their distrustful attitude at the time, which made Lucas wonder what was wrong at that time?


    Seeing Lucas look silent as they waited for the others at the point that had been set by Nick earlier made Zach finally say,


    "Not everyone thinks that way, and not everyone will side with us either, Lucas! Even though we helped them back then!" Zach explained to Lucas who now turned to look at him and then nodded his head in response as he said,


    "It''s just¡­ I was surprised by them as if my actions made them suffer like this!" Lucas explained to Zach who now shook his head and said,


    "Not at all, Lucas!" Zach explained again, and Lucas could only exhale and nod his head again.


    "You''re right¡­ not everyone has the same understanding! We can only try to protect them even if they talk like that!"

 Chapter 130 - Seize The Stone Of Time

    "No, no! You don''t have to, Vernandes!" a word that suddenly sounded from the other side, made Vernandes now turn to look at Lucas, Aidan, and also Zach who are now smiling at him by showing three necklaces that make him confused, while Gale who knows this immediately stops his time. Vernandes who was immediately sculpted into a statue that didn''t move at all, and that made those who just realized it squeal with joy at that, and made Zach quickly take the button Vernandes was holding using his telekinesis.


    They immediately gathered at one point and then Marla happily said,


    "How can you do that? Where have you been?" that was the question Marla asked Lucas, which made Lucas smile now and then say,


    "We found Lizbeth!" Lucas explained to Marla who now frowned when he heard Lucas answer in a word he didn''t understand at the time,


    "Huh? What do you mean?" asked Marla,


    "Hey... that''s all right, the important thing is that we get the pacemaker now, so we free the others first and then we return Toby and the other three to the Exelon-08 planet!" explained Nick to and made them all nod in understanding with the words and orders from Nick at that time.


    "Like what Vernandes said earlier, there are a lot of people in this building, so we split up accordingly from the team and free them all, you understand?!" an order that was thrown by Nick at that time made them nod their heads before finally they split up to go into the building one by one there and save the residents in the area.


    ¡­


    Aidan walked together with Zach, their work at that time was faster than the others, because they only needed to use the power of Aidan and Zach to move from one building to another and untied them only with Zach''s telekinesis, so it''s no wonder they could do this. almost half of the buildings there.


    "Oh! You are the one who saved us once!" said one of the men who made Lucas surprised at that time and then immediately ran to the man and then untied him while saying,


    "Hey! Why did you get arrested again?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made the man now shake his head in response to the question,


    "I do not understand too! We should be able to win this territory because we have confiscated all their weapons, but some powerful people are just like you and made us lose and retreat!" said the man to Lucas who was now stunned and then said,


    "Then where is the head of government?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made the man shake his head again,


    "He went into the ground and we already don''t know what happened to him and the other soldiers who were still loyal at that time, Lucas!" said the man to Lucas who was now exhaling and nodding his head understanding what had happened to them.


    "Alright¡­ the most important thing is that you are completely safe now!" Lucas said to the man who now said again,


    "We doubt that Lucas!" he said and made Lucas now turn to look at the man which then again made the man say,


    "Because you said that before and the evidence wasn''t what we expected!" said the man to Lucas who was now silent because he heard that from them who then nodded in response.


    Which of course made Lucas feel shocked and devastated when he realized that what he was doing had not fully protected all of them there.


    "S..sorry, but I and the others will do our best to keep you guys safe here!" Lucas said to those who were now talking to each other there not to respond to what Lucas said there at that time, which made Zach now pat Lucas on the shoulder and then say,


    "We''d better get out of here, Lucas!" Zach said to himself, which in the end made Lucas nod and disappear along with Zach. Lucas became clueless about their distrustful attitude at the time, which made Lucas wonder what was wrong at that time?


    Seeing Lucas look silent as they waited for the others at the point that had been set by Nick earlier made Zach finally say,


    "Not everyone thinks that way, and not everyone will side with us either, Lucas! Even though we helped them back then!" Zach explained to Lucas who now turned to look at him and then nodded his head in response as he said,


    "It''s just¡­ I was surprised by them as if my actions made them suffer like this!" Lucas explained to Zach who now shook his head and said,


    "Not at all, Lucas!" Zach explained again, and Lucas could only exhale and nod his head again.


    "You''re right¡­ not everyone has the same understanding! We can only try to protect them even if they talk like that!" Lucas explained and made Zach nod his head in response. At the same time, the others finally came and made Lucas turn his head to look at Nick, who nodded his head as if knowing there was something strange about Lucas at that time.


    " What happened?" Nick asked Lucas and Zach, which immediately made Lucas shake his head in response,


    "Where are we now, Nick?!" Lucas asked changing the subject there, and made Nick now lick his waist and then say,


    "We have to look up information on Toby, and the other three people¡­ so I guess we take them in to get the information we want!" Nick explained to Lucas who was now nodding his head as he said,


    "Then come on!" he asked all of them who both nodded their heads in response to Lucas''s invitation at that time. They also went back to Elizabeth''s residence to then lock them in a place with bound bodies so that they could not use their powers at all and that was suggested by Nick and Elizabeth.


    ¡­


    Flashback


    "You''re wrong Vernandes¡­ I don''t want anything like this!" Aidan explained to Vernandes, and it made Lucas understand if Aidan regretted what he had done in the past and would never hurt anyone again,


    "But I want to! I have power over them! And you can''t turn back time even if you want to!!" continued Vernandes very loudly, and it made Lucas frown when he realized if he remembered that he could go to the past using the polar there,


    "Yeah¡­ that''s right!" Lucas muttered as he smiled there, which of course made Zach and Aidan who were beside him turn to look at Lucas with confused looks,


    "What did you say, Lucas?" Zach asked whispering to him, who now smiled and immediately grabbed Zach''s and Aidan''s hands and then the three of them just disappeared.


    Shutt!!


    Whoosh!!


    "!!" both Zach and Aidan, were surprised that Lucas took them from there and ended up in a forest, which of course made Zach turn to look at him and say,


    "Forest?! what are we going to do in the forest¡­ Lucas?" a question that was asked by Zach at that moment, made Lucas exhale and then turn to look at Aidan who was then walking away from them as if looking for something there.


    "Have you been through this place before?" a question asked by Lucas at that time made Aidan shake his head, while Zach still didn''t understand what they were planning at that time.


    "What exactly are you planning Lucas? Tell me!" Lucas said to Zach who was now looking at him and then said,


    "We''ll take their time stone! So that we can stop Vernandes over there!" Lucas said to Zach who was now frowning to think about the answer Lucas had explained there, but a few seconds after he pondered, he finally knew one thing,


    "You took us to the past?!" Zach asked Lucas, which caused Lucas to nod his head and then say,


    "Yeah¡­ I did!" Lucas continued and made Zach exhale with pleasure because at least they could do something at that point.


    "They''re here!" said Aidan, which made Lucas and Aidan immediately hide, and Zach was immediately pulled by Lucas to join in hiding there,


    "Why do we have to hide?!" Zach asked, and that made Lucas exhale and say,


    "Just do as I tell you here, Zach¡­ take their stone necklaces when they run past us!" Lucas said to Zach who was frowning and then nodded without asking Lucas any further.


    In accordance with what Lucas said, when the three ran past them, Zach immediately dropped the three necklaces and made the three of them stop walking to look down in surprise, and made Lucas, Aidan and Zach hide even more in their hiding places.


    "Stop! My necklace fell!" said Aidan, and it was said by Queen who said,


    "Yes! Mine fell too!" continued Queen, but Elizabeth now sighed and said,


    "It''s okay, we can look for him later! We have to keep going and get that weapon as soon as possible. Come on!" asked Elizabeth, and made both of them finally follow Elizabeth''s words from leaving there.


    Not long after they left, the three people who were hiding now came out of their hiding places to then make Zach say,


    "I think Lizbeth knew this was going to happen, didn''t she?" Zach asked Lucas who was now reaching for the necklace and then nodded his head as he said,


    "Come on! We should return to greet Vernandes with this!" Lucas said, and both nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 131 - A Threat

    That day, Nick was sitting pensively on the living room sofa alone, this is one day after they managed to bring the three clones of the four people he knew, including Wilson, Marla, Kendrick, and even Elizabeth.


    "Not usually!" a word that was heard by Nick that morning, made him now turn his gaze to the side where Queen was now smiling and came to bring two cups of warm chocolate for him and also for his brother who now developed a smile when he found that Queen was the one who had just spoken at the time. that.


    "What''s so unusual, hmm?" asked Nick as he grabbed the brown glass that Queen offered to him which then made Queen sit right next to his place and said,


    "I thought you were still in the captivity! How are you? Did you get the information?" a question asked by Queen at that time, made Nick exhale and shake his head as he said,


    "I didn''t get any information, that''s why I''m here!" Nick explained to Queen who was now frowning at this,


    "I let Vernon, Kendrick, Gale, and also Lucas handle them there! I feel that they will get the information easily!" explained Nick to Queen.


    "Why did it happen?" asked Queen in response to his brother''s explanation, which then made Nick now turn to look at Queen and then say,


    "Because I think they must have gone all out of their way to dig up that information, no matter what¡­ and I feel that they would be quicker if I asked for it!" Nick explained to Queen who frowned upon hearing this, at the same time Vernon came along with Lucas and made Nick and Queen now turn to look at the two who came.


    "Nick! We have information about their plane!" Lucas said to Nick, which made Nick now nod his head and stand up from his place to then smile and say,


    "Tell the others that we will have a meeting after breakfast is over!" said Nick and made Vernon and Lucas nod their heads in response. Nick, who felt he had to get ready, now left the three of them, which of course made Queen feel very curious about what they were doing, which made Queen now look at Lucas and Vernon while saying,


    "What exactly did you guys do to get that information, Lucas, Vernon?" Queen asked the two, who were now looking at each other, then smiled and said,


    "Threatening them of course!" explained Vernon, and made Lucas nod his head in response to that explanation and of course surprised Queen who heard it,


    "Threaten? Just threatening?!" Queen asked again, making sure they weren''t just threatening there because she thought Nick''s threat must be scary, but how scary they were when threatening to get information compared to Nick.


    Hearing that question made Vernon nod and then Lucas laughed dryly as he said, "Yeah¡­ Threatening them like usual!" Lucas explained to Queen, who seemed suspicious of the two there.


    Which their threat is not just a threat.


    Flashback


    The night at 2 pm, when everyone was asleep except for Nick and Zach who were interrogating the four people in the room. However, the obstacle they encountered was the silence of the four who were there, which of course made Nick and Zach feel that they were at their wits'' end there to ask and threaten them all. Zach glanced at Nick who then asked,


    "How about this? What should we do Nick?" Zach asked Nick who was now stunned and thinking about it too, for finally, Nick got a good idea there which then made him turn to look at Zach and say,


    "Please call Gale, Kendrick, Vernon, and Lucas! I think I''ll just give these four to them!" Nick explained to Zach who was now frowning but nodded to immediately go call the four people Nick meant at that time. Along with Zach who left the room, Elizabeth now walked into it and then said,


    "They haven''t provided the information yet?" a question that was asked by Lizbeth at that time, made Nick nod his head and then say,


    "They were too hard to open their mouths, even though I threatened them as best I could¡­ but they were adamant about their stance and were reluctant to say a word!" Nick explained to Elizabeth who chuckled at that and then nodded her head in response,


    "So¡­ you''re going to call anyone to handle them?" Elizabeth asked again, and made Nick now say,


    "As you know, I will choose the four tough-faced people over the others, so that they will at least feel pressured by these four!" explained Nick and made Elizabeth sigh with a smile and nod of her head.


    "Nick, you called us?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Nick turn his head to look at the arrival of Lucas, Vernon, Gale, and Kendrick along with Zach there. Which made Nick nod his head in response to Lucas'' question at that moment.


    "Yes! I want you to dig up information from them, do what you can, do whatever it takes! And I want you to have information by tomorrow morning from all of them!" said Nick as he left leaving the six of them there, which made Elizabeth smile now and say,


    "If it was Gale, I wouldn''t need to be here, Good luck!" said Elizabeth now leaving, and was followed by Zach who smiled at the four of them and then closed the door to the room.


    "..." Lucas and the others both didn''t understand what they were going to do at that moment.


    "What do you think we should do now?" Kendrick asked the three of them, and Lucas now sighed and then said,


    "I think we should do whatever it takes to at least get some information and hand it over to Nick in the morning!" Lucas explained to them, who were now nodding his head in agreement to that,


    "Alright¡­ let''s get started!" Vernon clearly was about to walk forward, but was immediately stopped by Lucas who blocked his way with one hand and then said,


    "Watch out! They are bringing out their power this time!" Lucas said and made Vernon frown to turn his head to look at the flow of lightning that became electricity that was sent to shock people who were about one to five meters from where he was at this time, and Vernon realized that at this time.


    "Huaahhh ... until the end, they still carry out their mission to kill us apparently!" said Vernon and that made Lucas nod his head as he turned to look at Gale who is now nodding his head, I''ve stopped the electricity!" Gale said to Lucas who was now nodding and then said,


    "Okay¡­ because I think we have to face each of them so¡­ let''s just split into two teams, how about?" Lucas asked the three of them, to which Kendrick now nodded and said,


    "Explain your suggestion, we will hear it!" Kendrick explained to Lucas who then exhaled and said,


    "I and Vernon are going to face Toby and the Icebender, and you two are going up against the lightning and the rock!" Lucas said to Gale, Vernon, and Kendrick who then nodded their heads, agreeing with the suggestion.


    ¡­


    Lucas and Vernon are currently in the room where the Ice controller and Toby are which of course makes Tony chuckle now that the two people who came at that time were not Elizabeth or Nick, but two other people.


    "Why are you chuckling?" The question asked by Vernon at that time, made Toby now smile and answer,


    "Where''s Nick? I guess he''s tired of us, isn''t he?" Toby said to Lucas as well as Vernon, which made Lucas smile now and shake his head in response,


    "No, it''s just that he knows that you and they won''t give him the information, but you guys can''t help but pass it on to us!" Lucas explained, and made Toby snort in disdain at Lucas,


    "Just try it! I''m not afraid of any threats you guys give me!" Toby said to Lucas who now turned to look at Vernon who was also looking at him.


    "Are you sure about that? Alright¡­ let''s start threatening!" said Vernon immediately releasing fire from his hands and then surprising the ice controller and also Tony who was there, and it made Lucas smile seeing them scared like that, making him sure that they would give them the information they wanted in real-time. forced.


    ¡­


    Before this happened,


    "Their room is in the next room!" Gale said to Vernon as well as Lucas who now made both of them nod,


    "Eum¡­ but, what if they won''t give us any information or even open their mouths, Lucas?" a question that Kendrick asked at that moment, made Lucas nod and then say,


    "If they don''t open their mouths, then be afraid with your powers, Gale can stop time so they can''t use their powers, so you can use your lightning to scare and threaten them both, Kendrick¡­ and that too what Vernon and I are going to do to deal with Toby and the Icebender!" Lucas says explaining this to Kendrick which makes Gale and Vernon nod in agreement.

 Chapter 132 - They Are Teins

    "If they don''t open their mouths, then be afraid with your powers, Gale can stop time so they can''t use their powers, so you can use your lightning to scare and threaten them both, Kendrick¡­ and that too what Vernon and I are going to do to deal with Toby and the Icebender!" Lucas says explaining this to Kendrick which makes Gale and Vernon nod in agreement,


    "You are right! Let''s do that plan!" said Vernon and made them enter the room that they had previously determined, each team faced two people and they threatened the four of them with the heat of the fire and the loudness of thunder.


    "So¡­ what information did you guys get from them?" a question that was asked by Nick at that moment made Vernon now turn to look at Lucas who was now exhaling and then said,


    "About where their plane is docked, Nick! And also the outline of the plan that Teins gave to genocide the human race, Nick!" Lucas explained to Nick who was now frowning at this and then said,


    "Where is their plane located?" asked Nick, at the same time Wilson was starting to ask,


    "Wow! Wait a moment! Who is Teins?!" asked Wilson immediately refuting the question that was asked by Nick at that time, which made Nick now turn to look at him and so did Vernon, Lucas, Gale, and Kendrick.


    "They''re the Creatures who planned this all, Wilson!" Vernon explained to Wilson who didn''t understand the explanation at all,


    "Wait a moment! So he is the being who created us and ordered us to destroy the earth?" Wilson asks them again, which makes Nick nod his head and makes Gale say,


    "They brought us back to life, to destroy the earth, Wilson!" Gale explained and it made Wilson take a deep breath to nod his head and say,


    "Okay! Let''s continue again!" that was what Wilson said, and made Nick look back at Lucas, who now said,


    "There''s something you should hear before I tell you the location, Nick!" Lucas explained again to Nick who nodded again and said,


    "Tell me then!" Nick says, and makes Lucas turn to look at Gale who nods and then says,


    "Those who are clones of us, are beings from outside the earth and that is different from us who fell to earth twenty years ago!" Gale explained to all of them which made almost all of them surprised and confused by Gale''s words at that time,


    "What do you mean by different from us?" Marla asked, and made Kendrick now say,


    "We are earth creatures who were kidnapped by them to use as weapons, Marla! We were once inhabitants of the earth before we were kidnapped, killed to erase the memory of our lifetime, and brought back to life with power stones as the source of our life!" Kendrick explained to Marla and silenced them all,


    "That''s why they said we were a disaster, because of their system error that sent us to earth, which they shouldn''t have done!" continued Gale, which made Aidan now nod and say,


    "That''s why we feel that this is our home?" asked Aidan and made Lucas nod his head again and say,


    "And why do we turn into babies, as if reborn¡­ because we are not strong enough to penetrate the layers of time that should not affect other planetary nations! But since we were an earthling in the past, it was the layer system given by the Teins that ultimately allowed us to be reborn on earth, not fall and destroy it!" Lucas explained, and made Queen now say,


    "So we conclude that if the Teins made a mistake and the system made us like this, wouldn''t that be good?!" Queen asked and made Vernon nod his head,


    "Yeah, that''s fine¡­ but the other problem is that the Teins found out about the mistake and they sent back our clones from the extraterrestrial origin, which included Toby and some of the people we met a while ago, and they even said if the Teins prepare other creatures for them to send to earth shortly!" Kendrick added there, which of course made the others feel worried about what would happen next.


    "Then¡­ what should we do now?!" Yedda asked and it made Nick now nod his head and then leave the place to then approach Lucas and say,


    "Thanks for the information, now I need a map and information about the location of the plane they are carrying! Vernon get me a map!" said Nick commanding Vernon who nodded to take the map, but at the same time, Zach used his power to take the map which then shot towards Vernon who was immediately caught by him there.


    "Put the map on the wall!" said Nick, and made Vernon who was assisted by Gale widen the world map and immediately glued it to the wall there, which made the seven who were sitting on the chairs there could only see them at this time.


    "Where''s the plane?!" asked Nick, and made Lucas now point to a point, where it was the Pitcairn Islands, which is the official name for the islands of Pitcairn, Henderson, Ducie, and Oeno in the southern Pacific Ocean.


    "They said they hid it in here!" Lucas said, and made Nick now frown at that,


    "In here?" Nick asked Lucas, and made Vernon now say,


    "This island belongs to the Volcanic islands, Nick¡­and so do Lucas and I have the idea that the plane is hidden in a volcano, or at least it is!" said Vernon explaining it to Nick as well as the others, which of course surprised those who heard it.


    They didn''t expect to take a plane out of the volcano, which of course was a crazy idea, or at least it was. While Nick is now exhaling and then turning his head to look at the location point that Lucas pointed at that time.


    "Lucas! Did he give information about how many creatures they''re sending right now, on a mission to kill us?" Nick asked Lucas who was now making it and Vernon shook their heads, while Kendrick now stood up from where he was and then said,


    "Sienna told me they have one clone each of us, except for Gale!" explained Kendrick, which made Marla now frown when she heard a foreign name spoken by Kendrick at that time,


    "Who is Sienna?" Marla asked, much to Kendrick''s surprise, and then said,


    "Eum, he¡­ a clone of Wilson!" Kendrick replied looking a little scared because he was afraid that Marla would be jealous or something with Kendrick right now. However, it was ignored by Nick who again said,


    "One each?!" asks Nick again, and makes Kendrick and Gale nod their heads in response to the question. And left Nick speechless to think,


    "We''ve met Firebenders before, and now we''ve met the Clones of Lizbeth, Wilson, Marla, and Kendrick as well!" explained Nick, to which Vernon added,


    "Don''t forget Kendrick and I met your clones before, Nick!" Vernon explained and that made Nick nod his head in response.


    "Right! You''re right, that means we''ve already met six clones, and that''s only five left since they can''t clone Gale, is that right?" Nick asked again, and that made Vernon, Lucas, Kendrick, and Gale nod their heads in response.


    "What should we do, Nick?" now Elizabeth began to ask Nick, which caused Nick to turn his head to look at the others who were sitting back there, who at that time looked at Nick who then said,


    "Like what we have to do, we will go to planet Exelon-08 as soon as possible! But because there are five others still roaming free here! We can''t help but find them as fast as we can!! So at least they don''t report our progress!" explained Nick, and made Lucas nod in response,


    "Yes, that''s correct!" Lucas said, which made them agree too,


    "So next we have to find clones of Aidan, Queen, Yedda, Zach, and Lucas?!" Marla asked when confirming that they had not been met, which made Nick now nod his head in response to the question.


    "Yes! We have to find them as soon as possible!" said Nick, and made Wilson now exhale and then say,


    "How to?? we''re looking for five out of millions and even billions of people, Nick!" Wilson explained, and made Nick nod his head in response,


    "That''s true! But didn''t they come not to destroy the earth but to kill us?" Nick asked Wilson, who of course not only Wilson but the others were now frowning in disbelief, and made Nick exhale again and say,


    "We just need to cast a fishing rod to get them hooked and come!" explained Nick again, which then made Lucas turn his gaze to Nick and ask,


    "So, is one of us going to be the bait?" Lucas asked, and made Nick smile now as he said,


    "Not one¡­ but all, Lucas!" replied Nick, which of course made their foreheads wrinkle again, except for Elizabeth and Queen who had already guessed what Nick was going to do at that time.

 Chapter 133 - The Trap

    "Where''s the plane?!" asked Nick, and made Lucas now point to a point, where it was the Pitcairn Islands, which is the official name for the islands of Pitcairn, Henderson, Ducie, and Oeno in the southern Pacific Ocean.


    "They said they hid it in here!" Lucas said, and made Nick now frown at that,


    "In here?" Nick asked Lucas, and made Vernon now say,


    "This island belongs to the Volcanic islands, Nick¡­and so do Lucas and I have the idea that the plane is hidden in a volcano, or at least it is!" said Vernon explaining it to Nick as well as the others, which of course surprised those who heard it.


    They didn''t expect to take a plane out of the volcano, which of course was a crazy idea, or at least it was. While Nick is now exhaling and then turning his head to look at the location point that Lucas pointed at that time.


    "Lucas! Did he give information about how many creatures they''re sending right now, on a mission to kill us?" Nick asked Lucas who was now making it and Vernon shook their heads, while Kendrick now stood up from where he was and then said,


    "Sienna told me they have one clone each of us, except for Gale!" explained Kendrick, which made Marla now frown when she heard a foreign name spoken by Kendrick at that time,


    "Who is Sienna?" Marla asked, much to Kendrick''s surprise, and then said,


    "Eum, he¡­ a clone of Wilson!" Kendrick replied looking a little scared because he was afraid that Marla would be jealous or something with Kendrick right now. However, it was ignored by Nick who again said,


    "One each?!" asks Nick again, and makes Kendrick and Gale nod their heads in response to the question. And left Nick speechless to think,


    "We''ve met Firebenders before, and now we''ve met the Clones of Lizbeth, Wilson, Marla, and Kendrick as well!" explained Nick, to which Vernon added,


    "Don''t forget Kendrick and I met your clones before, Nick!" Vernon explained and that made Nick nod his head in response.


    "Right! You''re right, that means we''ve already met six clones, and that''s only five left since they can''t clone Gale, is that right?" Nick asked again, and that made Vernon, Lucas, Kendrick, and Gale nod their heads in response.


    "What should we do, Nick?" now Elizabeth began to ask Nick, which caused Nick to turn his head to look at the others who were sitting back there, who at that time looked at Nick who then said,


    "Like what we have to do, we will go to planet Exelon-08 as soon as possible! But because there are five others still roaming free here! We can''t help but find them as fast as we can!! So at least they don''t report our progress!" explained Nick, and made Lucas nod in response,


    "Yes, that''s correct!" Lucas said, which made them agree too,


    "So next we have to find clones of Aidan, Queen, Yedda, Zach, and Lucas?!" Marla asked when confirming that they had not been met, which made Nick now nod his head in response to the question.


    "Yes! We have to find them as soon as possible!" said Nick, and made Wilson now exhale and then say,


    "How to?? we''re looking for five out of millions and even billions of people, Nick!" Wilson explained, and made Nick nod his head in response,


    "That''s true! But didn''t they come not to destroy the earth but to kill us?" Nick asked Wilson, who of course not only Wilson but the others were now frowning in disbelief, and made Nick exhale again and say,


    "We just need to cast a fishing rod to get them hooked and come!" explained Nick again, which then made Lucas turn his gaze to Nick and ask,


    "So, is one of us going to be the bait?" Lucas asked, and made Nick smile now as he said,


    "Not one¡­ but all, Lucas!" replied Nick, which of course made their foreheads wrinkle again, except for Elizabeth and Queen who had already guessed what Nick was going to do at that time.


    "How to?!" asked Aidan, and made Nick now take out his cell phone and say,


    "Just tell me that I''m using the old style for this, and don''t ever doubt me!" said Nick as he walked away from them all while contacting someone far away, leaving them now looking at each other when they didn''t realize what Nick was going to do at that time regarding bait and being provoked.


    "What exactly is he going to do, Lizbeth?" The question that Lucas asked at that time, made Elizabeth now smile and say,


    "I think he''s going to use his economic power to lure them in, Lucas!" Elizabeth explained, which Lucas certainly didn''t understand,


    "Economy?!" Lucas muttered feeling very confused by that, which made him in the end just wait and follow what Lucas would do to lure them to come.


    The press conference was a plan devised by Nick at the time, which of course surprised them all because they had never done it before, although Wilson had and often did, he did not do to declare his secret to the public. , and even he would be considered crazy if he did, but somehow Nick would proudly announce it to the public.


    "Are you sure that this plan will work, Nick?" that was the question that Wilson asked Nick, who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Isn''t that a crazy thing? Tell them we have superpowers? Won''t the press conference back then make a lot of people think we are a bunch of crazy people?" continued Gale, which then made Marla snap her fingers and say,


    "Yeah! I have the same thoughts as you, Gale!" Marla says to Gale, and makes Nick now exhale and then say,


    "Then¡­ is there anything else you guys are going to do??" Nick asked all of them, which made Marla shrug her shoulders and say,


    "Yes! I don''t think we have any other choice but to follow the plan that Nick has laid out for now!" Marla continued to the others and made Nick now turn his head to stare lazily at Marla who had just said that.


    "Are we going to catch him on camera too, Nick?" a question that Lucas asked at that moment, made Nick nod and then say,


    "If your clone brought the others there on the same day, then the odds are yes!" Nick replied at the time, which left them stunned, and then inevitably had to agree to the idea because it was the only idea there was.


    ¡­.


    It was the morning when the sun had yet to come, but several journalists had gathered right in the middle of a large green field, next to Nick''s and Queen''s houses. This made Lucas, who witnessed the arrival of the reporters one by one through the window of his room which was located on the second floor at that time, naturally made him nervous.


    "Are Nick''s decisions and ideas the right ones, Zach?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Zach who happened to be in the same room with him now turned to look at him from his single bed, and now Zach could only shrug his shoulders in response to the question that Lucas asked him at that time.


    "I don''t know... I''m also not sure about Nick''s idea right now!" Zach said to Lucas who now turned his head to look at him and then said,


    "Then why don''t you refute his suggestion?" Lucas asked Zach who was now chuckling and then said,


    "However, I had no idea at all at the time!" Zach explained which made Lucas nod his head again.


    "Well¡­ just pray that this is the right idea and we catch the rest!" Zach explained to Lucas, which made him now only able to exhale without saying anything else, and it made Zach now only able to lie back on his bed at that moment.


    ¡­


    "Will this plan work, will they come?" now the question was asked again in a different room by a different person, and made Vernon now turn his head to look at Aida who had just asked him that, and made Vernon could only shake his head and say,


    "I don''t know¡­ if they don''t come! I think we should do something in the middle of the press conference at that time!" Vernon explained to Aidan who was now frowning at that and then said,


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Aidan asked Vernon who was now nodding his head again saying,


    "Yes! We should at least help Nick later, right?! If they don''t come, we have to show the reporters that everything Nick said is true and he''s not crazy!" explained Vernon and that made Aidan nod his head feeling that Vernon''s words there were true, they should not be silent for the efforts Nick made to respond to the clones.

 Chapter 134 - The Trap

    The press conference was a plan devised by Nick at the time, which of course surprised them all because they had never done it before, although Wilson had and often did, he did not do to declare his secret to the public. , and even he would be considered crazy if he did, but somehow Nick would proudly announce it to the public.


    "Are you sure that this plan will work, Nick?" that was the question that Wilson asked Nick, who was now nodding his head in response,


    "Isn''t that a crazy thing? Tell them we have superpowers? Won''t the press conference back then make a lot of people think we are a bunch of crazy people?" continued Gale, which then made Marla snap her fingers and say,


    "Yeah! I have the same thoughts as you, Gale!" Marla says to Gale, and makes Nick now exhale and then say,


    "Then¡­ is there anything else you guys are going to do??" Nick asked all of them, which made Marla shrug her shoulders and say,


    "Yes! I don''t think we have any other choice but to follow the plan that Nick has laid out for now!" Marla continued to the others and made Nick now turn his head to stare lazily at Marla who had just said that.


    "Are we going to catch him on camera too, Nick?" a question that Lucas asked at that moment, made Nick nod and then say,


    "If your clone brought the others there on the same day, then the odds are yes!" Nick replied at the time, which left them stunned, and then inevitably had to agree to the idea because it was the only idea there was.


    ¡­.


    It was the morning when the sun had yet to come, but several journalists had gathered right in the middle of a large green field, next to Nick''s and Queen''s houses. This made Lucas, who witnessed the arrival of the reporters one by one through the window of his room which was located on the second floor at that time, naturally made him nervous.


    "Are Nick''s decisions and ideas the right ones, Zach?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Zach who happened to be in the same room with him now turned to look at him from his single bed, and now Zach could only shrug his shoulders in response to the question that Lucas asked him at that time.


    "I don''t know... I''m also not sure about Nick''s idea right now!" Zach said to Lucas who now turned his head to look at him and then said,


    "Then why don''t you refute his suggestion?" Lucas asked Zach who was now chuckling and then said,


    "However, I had no idea at all at the time!" Zach explained which made Lucas nod his head again.


    "Well¡­ just pray that this is the right idea and we catch the rest!" Zach explained to Lucas, which made him now only able to exhale without saying anything else, and it made Zach now only able to lie back on his bed at that moment.


    ¡­


    "Will this plan work, will they come?" now the question was asked again in a different room by a different person, and made Vernon now turn his head to look at Aida who had just asked him that, and made Vernon could only shake his head and say,


    "I don''t know¡­ if they don''t come! I think we should do something in the middle of the press conference at that time!" Vernon explained to Aidan who was now frowning at that and then said,


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Aidan asked Vernon who was now nodding his head again saying,


    "Yes! We should at least help Nick later, right?! If they don''t come, we have to show the reporters that everything Nick said is true and he''s not crazy!" explained Vernon and that made Aidan nod his head feeling that Vernon''s words there were true, they should not be silent for the efforts Nick made to respond to the clones.


    ¡­


    The time they had been waiting for finally arrived, and they all dressed up very neatly, which made them even more handsome and beautiful, which of course made them feel that they shouldn''t be doing it, but it''s very mandatory. And the twelve people who were there certainly brought a lot of big question marks to the reporters who came, and again one of the twelve people there was the singer who had been missing recently, and that was Wilson.


    Seeing that the reporters seemed impatient to ask Nick a lot of questions, he now walked over to the mic that was already there and then said,


    "By coming here, I want to confirm something important to all the people who are watching this broadcast live! First of all, I would like to thank all of you who have come since this morning to cover all of this. The important announcement I want to make is, I ¡­ along with the eleven people who are before you right now, are special human beings, we are something that came from beyond the earth ¡­ sent by extraterrestrials to destroy the earth! But we didn''t, because we knew that the inhabitants of the earth were not what they thought they were!


    "You''re kidding? Sir, Nick! We want to ask about your company''s stock which is increasing every year, but why are you reporting such crazy things, are you and they both insane?!" that was one of the questions asked by a reporter to Nick who immediately shook his head and then said,


    "No! I''m not kidding! I mean it! They want to destroy the earth and that''s why I''m telling you this, we can help all of you!" Nick explained to those who now looked at each other and then felt that Nick''s words had indeed gone wrong, which in the end, one by one the reporters there decided to end the broadcast and decided to leave the press conference, which of course made Nick feel that the plan would fall apart and fail because they didn''t stay there to cover them all there.


    "Hey, Wait!" said Nick, at the same time their footsteps were suddenly stopped and held back by something very cold and heavy, which of course surprised them all when they saw that all their feet were now held back by the grip of the rock and ice there, which of course made Nick now frown and turn to look at Wilson and it was Marla who did that.


    "Ahem! Dear media crews! You haven''t heard what our chief has to say! You know it''s a bad thing to leave while someone is talking to you right?!" a word that was thrown by Lucas at that time that shouted enough at that time, also made all the cameramen reactivate their remake and were surprised when they saw the fire coming out of Vernon''s hands who at that time smiled at them all, he deliberately did some kind of show off to show if what Nick said was true.


    "We are not from the earth! And we want to protect all of you, so understand and cover this so that at least, you know that the earth is not in a safe condition right now!" said Nick now speaking there again, which of course made those who covered it feel afraid and made Elizabeth who realized this then said,


    "Nick! It seems they are scared!" said Lizbeth, which made Nick immediately say,


    "Do not be afraid! We are on your side right now!" said Nick to them which then made one of them now shout,


    "How did we know you guys were on our side, huh?!" asked the reporter there, and made Nick turn his head to look at Wilson now. Marla and Vernon immediately stopped their actions and extinguished the fire, and released their grip on all of their feet.


    "We didn''t hurt anyone..-


    BREAK!!!!


    BOOM!


    "Nick!!!"


    "Kyaa!!!"


    "Take cover! Take cover immediately!!"


    The atmosphere immediately became very, very chaotic, because at that time a car had just flown and hit Nick there, which made Aidan, Zach and Lucas try to help Nick who was crushed by a van from a TV station, while Wilson spontaneously made a cave. to protect the reporters from something that might come next there.


    "Nick!!! Are you okay?!" Lucas asked worriedly, he saw how seriously Nick was injured there and made Elizabeth now turn to look at Lucas and say,


    "They''re coming, Lucas! You must fight him immediately!!" said Elizabeth to Lucas who now made Lucas''s breath go wild and nodded his head in response to that.


    "Lucas! We have to get those reporters out of here!" said Wilson, and made Lucas nod his head again and then look at his friends and say,


    "We''re a team! And listen to me, I''ll be in charge for the time being until Nick recovers in Aidan''s hands!" Lucas said to those who were now nodding their heads trying to listen to what Lucas would instruct them to do at that time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 135 - Another Fifteen Stars

    "Gale, Lizbeth, Marla, Vernon! We go over to them and take care of them, the rest of the reporters get the reporters, and Aidan heals Nick!" Lucas said commanding them all, and made Aidan now say,


    "I''m doing my best, you guys get going before anything else hits us!" said Aidan to Lucas, which then made the five people there immediately leave, and made Wilson, Kendrick, Zach, Yedda, and Queen now run to save the frightened reporters there.


    "Where are we going to secure them all?!" Wilson asked, and made Queen point in the direction of his house and say,


    "Baseman! Take them all there!" said Queen and made Wilson nod his head as he turned to look at the dozens of people who were in the cave he made at that time, which then made him now say,


    "Everything!! follow my lead!!" shouted Wilson and made them all nod their heads and out of the artificial cave to run towards Nick and Queen''s house. The gaze of one of the women who at that time worked as an emcee or journalist there turned to look at Nick, who at that time was being illuminated by the light that emerged from Aidan''s hands which made him whisper to his cameraman.


    "Jodi, we have to cover this!" said the woman to the cameraman who now immediately activated his camera and recorded everything that happened at that time, he recorded how Nick was injured and how they were ordered to walk quickly to Nick''s residence.


    The woman now turned in the opposite direction and saw the fight taking place in the distance, which of course made her feel that they should record it,


    "Jodi, in that direction!" shouted the woman, at the same time as the camera was pointing in the opposite direction, a large tree floated in the distance which of course surprised them all because the tree was pointing towards them.


    "KYAAA!!"


    CTARR!!


    BLARR!!


    All the reporters there, and including the woman and her cameraman were now shocked to find that a lightning bolt had emerged from the hands of a man who was now in front of them. It was Kendrick, he ran as fast as he could to then release his lightning to destroy the fallen tree, which of course surprised many people there.


    Kendrick''s gaze now turned to the reporters and also the female journalist who had shouted at someone named Jodi whom he knew they were still recording there.


    "No one is hurt?" that was the question asked by Kendrick there, which then made Zach immediately say,


    "Keep up your stride!!" Zach''s orders at that time made them all run again and finally entered the residence of Nick and the Queen''s sister.


    "Do we have to go into the baseman for cover?" a question that the female journalist threw to Wilson, made Wilson now nod his head and then say,


    "It won''t be safe even if you are inside this house, and a baseman is a safe place!" said Wilson, and made the woman shake her head as she said,


    "What if we drown there?! We don''t know what''s against you guys, do we?" said the woman, which made Kendrick who heard it now walk over to Wilson and the journalist, and then he turned to look at the ID card he was wearing at the time and then made Kendrick now say,


    "Listen, Sarah¡­ the water bender is Nick! And there''s no way another water bender would be down there and drown you!" Kendrick continued and made Sarah turn to look at him now and then say,


    "What can I guarantee from those words of yours, Eum¡­ what was your name earlier?" asked Sarah the Journalist there, while the cameraman continued to record them all, and Kendrick now smiled at that and immediately gave Sarah a Walkie-talkie.


    "Report if you see anything down there, then I''ll come as fast as lightning!" said Kendrick to Sarah, which made the Woman nod and accept it, and then they all got into baseman there.


    The cameraman''s gaze now turned to Sarah and then asked,


    "Are we going to follow what he says, Sarah?" Jodi asked Sarah who was now smiling and then shook her head there,


    "We have to record all of those fights, so we at least have something to report, Jodi!" Sarah whispered to Jodi who then nodded in response, but they went first to baseman with the others so they wouldn''t be suspicious at least.


    ¡­


    After they managed to secure the journalists and reporters, Wilson''s eyes now turned to Queen who was staring out the window, which immediately showed how the fight between Lucas and all of them looked quite tense.


    "Can they handle it, Queen?" asked Kendrick and made Queen shake her head as she said,


    "I''m not sure, because there aren''t only five people I see there right now!" said Queen, which of course made Wilson and Kendrick immediately walk over to see what Queen was saying at that moment.


    Sure enough, they weren''t just five, but more than twelve, which of course made Wilson now say,


    "Were they brought back by Teins here?!" That question made Kendrick shake his head and then say,


    "I don''t know ... what is clear, we have to help them, Come on!" asked Kendrick to the three which made them nod and immediately run to help Lucas, Gale, Marla, Lizbeth, and Vernon.


    ¡­


    Blast!!


    BUM!!!


    Yedda could see a thunderbolt and then an explosion in the distance, which made her turn her head to look at Aidan who was still trying to treat Nick at that time,


    "I think they need help!" Yedda said to Zach, who was now exhaling and then nodding.


    "We''ll be there after Aidan finishes treating Nick!" said Zach, but Aidan quickly shook his head and then said,


    "No! Don''t wait for us, I can do it¡­ you guys go and help them, I guess they''re having a hard time right now!" said Aidan commanding Zach as well as Yedda, which of course made Zach surprised to hear that and then asked,


    "Are you sure?" Zach asked, and made Aidan nod.


    "Go now!" said Aidan, who in the end both went to help Team Lucas there.


    ¡­


    In Baseman.


    BOOM!!


    The reporters, including Sarah and Jodi, could only hear a soft thumping sound, which of course made them feel curious at this point, which then made Sarah glance at Jodi who noticed it and made Sarah now clear her throat and say,


    "Wow¡­ I feel like going to the toilet! Jodi can you accompany me?" asked Sarah, which made Jodi nod her head to then walk over to Sarah, but some of the other reporters turned to look at her, which made Sarah say again,


    "Eum¡­ you don''t need to bring the camera, just keep it here!" said Sarah, which of course surprised Jodi, but because Sarah asked in the end the cameraman just followed Sarah''s orders and put the camera there.


    "I''ll leave the camera, okay?" Jodi said to one of the reporters there, who nodded in agreement.


    They left without a camera, and managed to get out of the baseman,


    "Sarah! How do I record if we keep the camera there?" a question that makes Sarah now smile as she takes out a pocket camera from her small bag, which of course makes Jodi feel surprised by the preparations made by Sarah at that time.


    "Don''t call me Sarah the great journalist, if it doesn''t bring something very useful to us today, Jodi!" that''s what he said while giving the pocket camera to the cameraman.


    "Wow¡­ you really can count on Sarah!" Jodi praised Sarah, who is now smiling and boasting, and then immediately asked Jodi to leave and record the activities there.


    "Come on, Jodi! We can''t miss it all!" that was Sarah''s words, which made Jodi now nod and follow the footsteps of Sarah who was running and climbing the stairs there while saying,


    "Kiya should look from the side that can at least cover all of their fights!" said Sarah, and made Jodi nod her head.


    ¡­


    Flashback


    "We''re a team! And listen to me, I''ll be in charge for the time being until Nick recovers in Aidan''s hands! Gale, Lizbeth, Marla, Vernon! We go over to them and take care of it, the rest of the reporters are safe!" said Lucas who was now walking towards Elizabeth who was walking together at one point together with Marla, Gale, and Vernon, who then they held hands to finally disappear together with Lucas to where the ejected car came from, and it was a large land which is in front of the residence of Nick.


    Shyut!!


    WOSH!


    The five people arrived at the place and were surprised to find not only five people coming, but seventeen people, which of course made the five of them surprised to find this.


    "Who are you guys?!" that was the question that Lucas asked, and made one of them now smile to finally say,


    "ihep98yeu cxj ei yceko *^&^%^T&kahdfjasd!!"


    Lucas''s forehead immediately wrinkled when he didn''t understand what the man was saying there, which then made one of them say again,


    "He said that our arrival was to destroy you!"

 Chapter 136 - Stop The Time

    "He said that our arrival was to destroy you!" he explained and made Lucas now understand if surely some of the people he was currently dealing with were dispatched less prepared than before, which of course made Lucas feel that it would be a short day and fighting them would be easy.


    WUSSH!!


    "!!"


    Lucas was surprised when a tree just ran right past him, and almost hit him there.


    "J#$%$# lkjedhawne lajdqad!!" said one of the women there, which then made the person who had explained it again explain,


    "Don''t underestimate us, Nine three seven! You know nothing!" that was the explanation, which made Lucas now exhale heavily at that moment, realizing that his guess was wrong.


    ¡­


    WUSSHH!!


    "!!"


    Lucas was surprised when a tree just flew past him, and almost hit him there. Until finally Lucas realized that they had different powers from the eleven friends there.


    ''No¡­ I have to be careful with them!'' that was what was on his mind right now, which made them smile as if they could read Lucas'' thoughts at that moment. Which must have come as a surprise to Lucas himself at the time.


    "Argh¡­ they talk a lot, don''t listen to them Lucas!" said Vernon as he walked over to Lucas and then waved his hand at the fifteen people who were there, but the attack was avoided with Water appearing out of nowhere after one of the fifteen women who were there also showed his skills at that time, which of course made Vernon now become surprised by it.


    "What?! s¡­ who are they, Lucas?!" Vernon asked, and Lucas now sighed in response to that and then said,


    "I have a feeling they are the creatures that the Teins just sent for us!" Lucas said, and it made Vernon now exhale in response to that, and then say,


    "Ugh¡­ I think this is going to be a lot of homework for us!" continued Vernon to Lucas who was now nodding his head, while now one of the fifteen people began to attack them by throwing stones at the two, which immediately made Lucas take Vernon away from where they were standing at that time, which then made Marla begins to attack one of them and so does Gale who stops time from the two people who are about to attack Elizabeth. Among them was another car as well as grass that turned long and sharp which was about to stab Elizabeth.


    "Unlucky! We''re not the attacking type, Lucas!" Marla said when she realized that the person she had frozen was a fire bender who was now melting Marla''s ice, and it made Lucas feel disappointed after realizing that the team he appointed was the wrong team at that time, and he never expected if the people who came or the creatures that came to be more precise, became multiplied just like that time.


    "Lucas!!" a call that was sent by Vernon at that moment, made Lucas who had been daydreaming there surprised when he found a large fireball about to attack him at that moment, but at the same time chunks of ice were quickly created and blocked Lucas so the fireball was collided and created a huge mist of vapor there.


    And that let Lucas know that it was Marla who had just saved him there at that moment.


    "Lucas, what should we do?!" Marla asked Lucas, who seemed quite distressed by their sudden presence, and made himself try to find a way out so they could at least stop these fifteen creatures. Aliens in human form.


    And Lucas'' eyes are now on Elizabeth who is being helped by Gale to influence two people including one in the form of a woman and the other in the form of a man including the telekinesis controller and the grass controller, which makes Lucas understand what to do, but he doesn''t dare to think about it at that moment, because he knew there was a mind controller standing behind the others at that moment, and let Lucas know he had to attack this man first.


    "Lucas!" a call that was thrown by Wilson at that time, made Lucas now turn to look at him who at that time immediately issued his earth strength to make a hole until in the end all of them (the thirteen enemies there) fell into it.


    "We''re here to help!" that''s what Kendrick said to Lucas who now nodded his head in response and then said,


    "What about the reporters?" asked Lucas,


    "They are fine! And be in a safe place!" replied Queen, which made Lucas nod his head again, at the same time Vernon ran up to them,


    "What should we do?!" a question asked by Vernon at that moment made Lucas now say,


    "We have to stop them all, so at least Lizbeth can influence them! But the first thing we have to do is conquer the mind reader!" Lucas said, which made Yedda frown there as she said,


    "Which one is it?" asked Yedda,


    "The man in blue!" Vernon replied to Yedda which then made them nod their heads in response to that, which then made Zach who saw there was a new attack there and immediately restrain him and threw back at them all his enemies there saying,


    "We have to stop their time, where is Gale?!" Zach asked, and immediately made Vernon shake his head and say,


    "We can''t get Gale to stop it entirely! Or time will stop for him too!" Vernon explained to all of them which made Lucas say,


    "What?! Why can??" Lucas asked, and that made Vernon respond by saying,


    "He won''t be strong if he just relies on the stone that is in his body, or at least that''s what he told me, so he needs the stone we took from him at that time!" Vernon said again, and now Yedda let out a very strong wind that they who had managed to rise from the abyss built by Wilson fell back into it.


    "Then collect all the necklaces! I''ll give it to Gale!" Lucas said, and simultaneously they opened the time stone necklace they had and then collected it to Lucas who was now disappearing there and made the others now fight against those who had managed to escape from Wilson''s abyss there.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of Nick''s and Queen''s houses, the journalist and his cameraman recorded the entire fight that took place there, which of course made them feel amazed and felt that they had to be trusted at that time.


    "This is not edited! I saw their power firsthand and it was real! Are they not from the earth, Jodi?" Sarah asked her cameraman which then made the man now shake his head unsure of that,


    "I''m not sure either, Sarah! But I saw that some of the people from there had unusual tails and hands!" said Jodi, and made Sarah frown to then say,


    "Is that true? Where did you see those tails and hands, Jodi?" Sarah asked, and that made Jodi point at the little camera there,


    "It''s very clear here, Sarah!" Jodi explained to Sarah which then made Sarah immediately approach him to then see what Jodi saw at that time, which was fifteen of them looked not so normal and seemed half-human and half outsider.


    Which of course makes Sarah and Jodi now look at each other with faces that are quite surprised by it.


    ¡­


    In a different place, Aidan is still trying to heal Nick, who is now getting better there. And it didn''t take long, Nick finally realized and turned to look at Aidan who breathed a sigh of relief, and after that, he helped Nick to get up from where he was at that moment.


    "Ugh! Where are the others?" a question that was asked by Nick at that moment made Aidan immediately stand up from his place to then point towards the front gate while saying,


    "I think they''re there, we need to get over there and help them, Nick! I heard they were overwhelmed by it!" Aidan explained to Nick, which then made Nick frown and then nod as he said,


    "We use weapons to help them!" said Nick to Aidan which then made Aidan nod his head and together with Nick they ran into the house to take weapons there.


    ¡­


    "Gale!" Lucas calls, which makes Gale now turn his gaze towards Lucas, but at the same time, a loud voice interrupts them and deafens their ears which are now disturbed by it, which of course makes Gale now frown at that.


    Lucas immediately approached Gale to then give a collection of necklaces made of time stone fragments which made Gale now turn his gaze to Lucas who then said,


    "Stop them!" Lucas said, but at the same time, another rock was thrown at them, which immediately made Yedda break the rock with his wind.


    This immediately makes Gale nod his head and then completely stop the time around him at that moment, which of course stops everyone who doesn''t use the time stone, including Lucas, Wilson, Queen, Yedda, Vernon, Zach, Kendrick.. and Marla.

 Chapter 137 - Go To Exelon-08

    Now Elizabeth looked at Lucas and Aidan who were walking away, they said that they couldn''t stay there for long and said goodbye.


    "Seriously looking for what you''re looking for nde, I pray that your trip will not have any problems" Lucas who was tying his shoelaces was now looking at Elizabeth who gave Aidan two bags "eo, igeo mwoya?" asked Aidan who was given a warm smile by Elizabeth "supplies, I think you need money and some clothes to travel.. take it, I will be very happy if you accept it" hearing that Lucas stood up from there and walked over to them "thanks for all the help you have given give it to us hyung" Lucas said, Elizabeth nodded still with a smile "Come here when you find them ne, this door is always open for you" Lucas and Aidan nodded to hear it "jeongmal gomawwo"


    That''s the conversation they had before they finally parted, Elizabeth''s lips widened "Good Luck!" Elizabeth muttered there.


    ...


    Lucas and Aidan are quite far from the settlement, Aidan is now turning right and left to see that there is no one there then he glances at Lucas who is now holding out his hand to him "Are you serious about meeting the singer?" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just asked "we have to try it hyung" Aidan sighed and nodded before finally grabbing the hand and they disappeared from there.


    ....


    Hysterical screams were heard in a stadium, the sea of ??people and the light from a colored lightstick were truly beautiful to look at.


    "DO!! DO!! DO!!"


    That''s what they all shouted in unison, after a man appeared on the stage there suddenly a scream broke out there. The man smiled and greeted all the people who filled the stadium "how are you Seoul????!!!!!!" the greeting and "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" they all answered and it made the man who was on the stage there smile happily.


    ..


    "sugohaeseo!" "kamsahamnida" "sugeohaseo" "ndee..." that''s what he said when he met the staff, the staff behind the stage.


    "ahhh" he tiredly sat himself on the soft sofa, "congratulations DO-ya!! A really great performance" said the manager, DO confirmed his seat and nodded "kamsahaeyo hyung, you have also done the best for me" the manager laughed at that "your schedule for today is over, you can vacation for a whole week" a smile spreads on his lips DO heard the manager''s words "kamsaha hyung" he said "ng.." the manager left from there.


    DO leans back while looking up at the ceiling


    Klotrak!!!


    A voice made him turn towards the changing room "Nuguya??" DO asked, but there was no sound there. With laziness and tiredness DO got up from the sofa and entered the room.


    "...." blank, DO sighed and turned around "!!!"


    Brught!!


    DO fell because he was shocked, now two people he didn''t recognize were standing right in front of him while looking at DO with a serious look "Nugunde?!" DO asked, DO immediately looked at the brown-skinned man who was now holding his arm "you better come with us" said the man, DO''s gaze sharpened and


    Bruh!!!!


    "LUCAS!" shouted the man in the black hat, looking at the man who turned out to be Lucas who was now bouncing away due to the impact of a rock flying from behind DO, Aidan looked at DO who was now standing and stomping his feet hard on the floor and was able to make Aidan bounce away from there.


    "cough!" Lucas got up from there and disappeared, DO who saw it was shocked "!!!" now Lucas is right beside him, aware of the danger DO is about to hit Lucas but his movements stop looking at the ring that Lucas is using which at that time was blocking his head by his two arms "... is it... you, Kim Lucas?" a question made Lucas who closed his eyes now look at DO and lower his arms.


    Brukk!


    Both of them are now looking at Aidan who rose from the rubble.


    ..


    "Ooo!!!" Lucas groaned after Aidan held the wound on his head and instantly the wound disappeared, DO bit his own lip a little worried because they were injured "mian... I didn''t mean to hurt you" now Aidan and Lucas looked at him "you are earth controllers, right??" asked Aidan, immediately DO grimaced and looked around, he got up and walked towards the door and then closed and locked it "are you stupid?! They will think you''re crazy if you say something like that" explained DO making Aidan pursed his lips tightly while nodding, Lucas sighed and shook his head slowly "so you already know who I am?" DO''s eyes are now looking at Lucas who is also looking at him seriously "one month ago I went to a fortune teller to predict my tour, but he gave me Exo writing and said that someone named Kim Lucas will come and change my life.. that''s why I know you, you use the same ring as the fortune teller''s writing gave me" explained DO making Aidan and Lucas look at each other "I think Kim Lucas is a girl''s name... so... you''re Kim Lucas?" Lucas nodded in agreement to DO''s question, now DO sighed quite annoyed.


    "So what did he mean by changing my life?! What¡­ could it be¡­ you¡­ do you like me??" a crazy question that DO asked at that time made Aidan laugh and Lucas looked at him with a look of disbelief "are you crazy?? How could that happen to me!" DO looked at Lucas who just said quite annoyed "then what do you mean?!" DO asked as he stomped his feet on the ground and made a loud bang there, making Aidan, who was laughing, stop there.


    ...


    "So... you and I are an experiment to be used as a tool?" Lucas''s shoulders were raised there "I don''t know for sure, what is clear is that we have to find something else.. so we can fix what should be fixed" DO wrinkled his forehead "what is that??" he asked again, Aidan got up from his seat "The world can be destroyed at any time, and it can be caused by one of us who might later be used by greedy humans" Aidan''s words were given a nod by Lucas who is now looking at DO "Therefore, we want you come along" DO chuckled there "for what?? After all, no one will use me" "Not yet!" Aidan''s words at that time made DO look at him "without you realizing it, maybe you have been used by the people closest to you" now DO looks at Aidan who just spoke.


    "you know?? This is the craziest thing I''ve ever heard" Lucas''s brows furrowed, DO glared at them "get out of my room!" that''s the words that come out of DO''s mouth


    ....


    And here they are in the end, Lucas and Aidan are sitting outside staring at the distance of the stadium. previously they had resisted leaving, but DO used his power to threaten and it managed to get both of them out of there.


    "eottokkaji?? He doesn''t want to come with us hyung" Lucas asked, sounding sad there, Aidan looked at Lucas and now he sighed ''I knew it, this would happen'' he said to himself, "I think we just need to wait until he wants to join" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just gave him the "m..mwo??" suggestion Lucas asked, Aidan looked at him and nodded "we''ll just wait for him" Aidan explained again.


    .....


    DO rubbed his face roughly and then shook his head "micheo!" he cursed softly, he immediately stepped out of his break room and walked across the hall, but suddenly his steps stopped when he heard a conversation that made him curious "You know right? DO is on the rise right now?" the question was able to seize DO "I overheard the conversation between the manager and the hyung on the phone" "about what?" "DO, they planned that after he was on vacation.. they would accept all the existing contracts" "mwo??" "Nde! They say DO is a valuable money-making machine! They will later receive all the contracts for Filming, Music Drama and Commercials and next month they will prepare a new Album" "jinjjayo?!" "Oo!" "daebak! I''m so sorry, DO ne?? He''s not a robot, they should give him some time off for a vacation" "I thought maybe this week was a vacation for him, don''t you know? The money machine never stops working, even if it breaks¡­ they will force it!" "eo~ poor tool".


    "....." hearing all that conversation made DO who was eavesdropping slowly back away from the door and ran quickly outside the stadium, ignoring some of the staff who greeted him. As soon as he opened the exit door, immediately many people saw and surrounded him. With difficulty DO broke through the crowd that tugged "Lucas??? Lucas??!!" he said looking around looking for the person.


    ....


    Aidan and Lucas sat there leaning against each other, Aidan turned towards the stadium and saw the crowd "Lucas!" he immediately got up, making Lucas fall from his back "mwo?!" Lucas asked annoyed, Aidan immediately pointed towards the crowd.

 Chapter 138 - Vernons Sister

    "Sis Veer!!! I''m here!!! Older brother!!!!" called Vernon very, very loudly, and even so loudly he was coughing because of the smoke that was around there at that moment, Vernon cried again feeling scared. But for the next second a pair of arms are now holding his shoulders, which makes him immediately turn around and look at his brother who is now in front of him and looks at him very worriedly.


    "Vernon, you''re not hurt?!" asked Veer to Vernon who then nodded still crying, and made Veer kinbi immediately carry his sister on his back and say,


    "Let''s go from here!" That''s what Veer said to Vernon.


    ¡­


    Now Elizabeth looked at Lucas and Aidan who were walking away, they said that they couldn''t stay there for long and said goodbye.


    "Seriously looking for what you''re looking for nde, I pray that your trip will not have any problems" Lucas who was tying his shoelaces was now looking at Elizabeth who gave Aidan two bags "eo, igeo mwoya?" asked Aidan who was given a warm smile by Elizabeth "supplies, I think you need money and some clothes to travel.. take it, I will be very happy if you accept it" hearing that Lucas stood up from there and walked over to them "thanks for all the help you have given give it to us hyung" Lucas said, Elizabeth nodded still with a smile "Come here when you find them ne, this door is always open for you" Lucas and Aidan nodded to hear it "jeongmal gomawwo"


    That''s the conversation they had before they finally parted, Elizabeth''s lips widened "Good Luck!" Elizabeth muttered there.


    ...


    Lucas and Aidan are quite far from the settlement, Aidan is now turning right and left to see that there is no one there then he glances at Lucas who is now holding out his hand to him "Are you serious about meeting the singer?" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just asked "we have to try it hyung" Aidan sighed and nodded before finally grabbing the hand and they disappeared from there.


    ....


    Hysterical screams were heard in a stadium, the sea of ??people and the light from a colored lightstick were truly beautiful to look at.


    "DO!! DO!! DO!!"


    That''s what they all shouted in unison, after a man appeared on the stage there suddenly a scream broke out there. The man smiled and greeted all the people who filled the stadium "how are you Seoul????!!!!!!" the greeting and "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" they all answered and it made the man who was on the stage there smile happily.


    ..


    "sugohaeseo!" "kamsahamnida" "sugeohaseo" "ndee..." that''s what he said when he met the staff, the staff behind the stage.


    "ahhh" he tiredly sat himself on the soft sofa, "congratulations DO-ya!! A really great performance" said the manager, DO confirmed his seat and nodded "kamsahaeyo hyung, you have also done the best for me" the manager laughed at that "your schedule for today is over, you can vacation for a whole week" a smile spreads on his lips DO heard the manager''s words "kamsaha hyung" he said "ng.." the manager left from there.


    DO leans back while looking up at the ceiling


    Klotrak!!!


    A voice made him turn towards the changing room "Nuguya??" DO asked, but there was no sound there. With laziness and tiredness DO got up from the sofa and entered the room.


    "...." blank, DO sighed and turned around "!!!"


    Brught!!


    DO fell because he was shocked, now two people he didn''t recognize were standing right in front of him while looking at DO with a serious look "Nugunde?!" DO asked, DO immediately looked at the brown-skinned man who was now holding his arm "you better come with us" said the man, DO''s gaze sharpened and


    Bruh!!!!


    "LUCAS!" shouted the man in the black hat, looking at the man who turned out to be Lucas who was now bouncing away due to the impact of a rock flying from behind DO, Aidan looked at DO who was now standing and stomping his feet hard on the floor and was able to make Aidan bounce away from there.


    "cough!" Lucas got up from there and disappeared, DO who saw it was shocked "!!!" now Lucas is right beside him, aware of the danger DO is about to hit Lucas but his movements stop looking at the ring that Lucas is using which at that time was blocking his head by his two arms "... is it... you, Kim Lucas?" a question made Lucas who closed his eyes now look at DO and lower his arms.


    Brukk!


    Both of them are now looking at Aidan who rose from the rubble.


    ..


    "Ooo!!!" Lucas groaned after Aidan held the wound on his head and instantly the wound disappeared, DO bit his own lip a little worried because they were injured "mian... I didn''t mean to hurt you" now Aidan and Lucas looked at him "you are earth controllers, right??" asked Aidan, immediately DO grimaced and looked around, he got up and walked towards the door and then closed and locked it "are you stupid?! They will think you''re crazy if you say something like that" explained DO making Aidan pursed his lips tightly while nodding, Lucas sighed and shook his head slowly "so you already know who I am?" DO''s eyes are now looking at Lucas who is also looking at him seriously "one month ago I went to a fortune teller to predict my tour, but he gave me Exo writing and said that someone named Kim Lucas will come and change my life.. that''s why I know you, you use the same ring as the fortune teller''s writing gave me" explained DO making Aidan and Lucas look at each other "I think Kim Lucas is a girl''s name... so... you''re Kim Lucas?" Lucas nodded in agreement to DO''s question, now DO sighed quite annoyed.


    "So what did he mean by changing my life?! What¡­ could it be¡­ you¡­ do you like me??" a crazy question that DO asked at that time made Aidan laugh and Lucas looked at him with a look of disbelief "are you crazy?? How could that happen to me!" DO looked at Lucas who just said quite annoyed "then what do you mean?!" DO asked as he stomped his feet on the ground and made a loud bang there, making Aidan, who was laughing, stop there.


    ...


    "So... you and I are an experiment to be used as a tool?" Lucas''s shoulders were raised there "I don''t know for sure, what is clear is that we have to find something else.. so we can fix what should be fixed" DO wrinkled his forehead "what is that??" he asked again, Aidan got up from his seat "The world can be destroyed at any time, and it can be caused by one of us who might later be used by greedy humans" Aidan''s words were given a nod by Lucas who is now looking at DO "Therefore, we want you come along" DO chuckled there "for what?? After all, no one will use me" "Not yet!" Aidan''s words at that time made DO look at him "without you realizing it, maybe you have been used by the people closest to you" now DO looks at Aidan who just spoke.


    "you know?? This is the craziest thing I''ve ever heard" Lucas''s brows furrowed, DO glared at them "get out of my room!" that''s the words that come out of DO''s mouth


    ....


    And here they are in the end, Lucas and Aidan are sitting outside staring at the distance of the stadium. previously they had resisted leaving, but DO used his power to threaten and it managed to get both of them out of there.


    "eottokkaji?? He doesn''t want to come with us hyung" Lucas asked, sounding sad there, Aidan looked at Lucas and now he sighed ''I knew it, this would happen'' he said to himself, "I think we just need to wait until he wants to join" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just gave him the "m..mwo??" suggestion Lucas asked, Aidan looked at him and nodded "we''ll just wait for him" Aidan explained again.


    .....


    DO rubbed his face roughly and then shook his head "micheo!" he cursed softly, he immediately stepped out of his break room and walked across the hall, but suddenly his steps stopped when he heard a conversation that made him curious "You know right? DO is on the rise right now?" the question was able to seize DO "I overheard the conversation between the manager and the hyung on the phone" "about what?" "DO, they planned that after he was on vacation... they would accept all the existing contracts" "mwo??" "Nde! They say DO is a valuable money-making machine! They will later receive all the contracts for Filming, Music Drama and Commercials and next month they will prepare a new Album" "jinjjayo?!" "Oo!" "daebak! I''m so sorry, DO ne?? He''s not a robot, they should give him some time off for a vacation" "I thought maybe this week was a vacation for him, don''t you know? The money machine never stops working, even if it breaks¡­ they will force it!" "eo~ poor tool".

 Chapter 139 - Finding

    "Vernon, you''re not hurt?!" asked Veer to Vernon who then nodded still crying, and made Veer kinbi immediately carry his sister on his back and say,


    "Let''s go from here!" That''s what Veer said to Vernon.


    There were so many firefighters passing by around the park, Vernon, who at that time was only seven years old, could only cry in front of his brother who was now squatting in front of him who was sitting on an ambulance truck.


    "Don''t cry Vernon, I''ve got you¡­ I''m here!" said his brother to Vernon, which of course made Vernon feel very sad and relieved because his brother was always there for him at that time.


    However, in reality Veer was not always by his side, because his brother died three years later, Veer died after he suffered internal bleeding from falling off the school bus due to bullying from his friends, which of course made Vernon very, very angry which in the end made Vernon also unexpectedly set fire to his brother''s class which of course surprised many people, which made him also surprised because he never expected it. He did not feel hot even though the fire that was blazing at that time burned his body too. In the end it really shocked the police around the city, which made Vernon''s parents finally decided to move from the city and change their surname. Which of course makes Vernon feel if there is something his parents are hiding.


    For a ten year old, Vernon is a smart kid and he also has a very high curiosity. Making Vernon finally decide to find out what happened, about why his parents decided to move just because of what happened to him, they should feel at ease because they both have the same thing, because what he knows the fruit doesn''t fall too much. away from the tree.


    However, what he got was quite surprising. Because he did not get a birth certificate that should exist like his brother, which of course made him now feel confused and at the same time become more curious about a fact he did not understand.


    And in the end Vernon decided to ask his parents who had just returned home and found their house ravaged because of Vernon''s actions at that time.


    "What happened, what are you doing, Vernon?" a question asked by his father at that time in the end made Vernon who at that time bowed his head feeling sad about what he did not understand and in the end turned his gaze to look at his parents and then asked,


    "What happened? I should be the one asking¡­ why don''t I have a birth certificate like sis Veer?? why do we have to run away when you guys can also use fire like me?!" Vernon asked the father, which then made him look at his wife who looked surprised to hear the question that Vernon asked the two at that time.


    "No¡­ Vernon, we can''t do something like you!" said the father finally telling Vernon the truth, which of course surprised Vernon who was now frowning to then say,


    "No?? then¡­ why can i do it?? Am I a weird person?" Vernon asked the father again, which now made Vernon''s mother immediately shake her head and then say,


    "Do not love! You''re not weird at all!" said the mother to Vernon who is now starting to feel sad, feeling that his parents were hiding something about him at that time.


    "Then ?? what am I?" Vernon asked his mother, which of course made the two of them fall back into silence and made Vernon even more clueless.


    "What exactly are you two hiding?" Vernon asked the two of them, and of course made them shake their heads in unison in response to Vernon''s question in front of them at that time.


    "No, we have nothing to hide, Dear¡­ you are the perfect child, you are not weird and you are the best!" That''s what the father said to Vernon, thinking that those words would really calm Vernon at that time, but in reality they didn''t. Vernon feels that his parents are hiding something about him, which then makes Vernon decide to find out what really happened.


    ¡­


    Vernon was trying to find a sign or at least something that explained how he was born. Starting from asking the grandmother to the neighbors in his old town, but both parties have the same answer, they say that his birth surprised them so much, which of course made Vernon even more curious because of it.


    "You really want to know all that stuff, honey?" a question posed by the grandmother, making Vernon now nod in agreement to his grandmother''s question who then walked over while carrying an old letter which then said,


    "This is the letter your father sent us when we heard their second child was born and it certainly surprised us, because your father never said that your mother was pregnant with you at the time, he only said that they wanted to surprise us all!" said the grandmother of Vernon to Vernon who now frowned at the explanation.


    Which made Vernon now reach for the letter and start reading the contents of the letter, which read.


    ''Hi Mom¡­ this might surprise you a bit, but prepare yourself! I got a second beak from both of us. And we named him Vernon, My wife gave birth last night at the santa los Angels hospital and it was a surprise because we both hid the pregnancy from my wife to you and everyone we know, so at least Vernon will be someone who will always surprise you all.


    Best regards, your son.''


    Reading the letter sent by his father at that time, made Vernon frown again who then looked at his grandmother and said,


    "Is there someone in our extended family who has super powers, Grandma?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that time, of course, surprised the grandmother who then laughed after hearing the random and strange question given by the grandson to him.


    "Super power? Hah! Hahahaha¡­ you really have a wide imagination huh!" Those words made Vernon exhale and feel that even if his family didn''t have the same thing, he would get a laugh.


    Vernon really doesn''t understand what his father and mother are hiding from him, but he is sure that they must be hiding something about his birth from him, and Vernon is not that easily discouraged!


    ¡­


    Until finally, Vernon found a note in the form of a photo when he was a baby, which at that time was carried by his mother who was then wearing a thick dress with an open parachute under his feet, which of course made him very questionable, because both his eyes now stared at the date that should have been the date he was born. Vernon turned the photo over and then he looked at a handwriting that at that time read.


    ''The day we found our beloved second son, Vernon!''


    Reading the writing instantly made Vernon unable to say anything, he didn''t move at all and didn''t even breathe out the slightest thing.


    "What''s this?? what is the meaning of this text?" that''s the question that comes from Vernon when he finds a note that makes his life feel like it''s shattered that very second. Vernon felt devastated for the second time, which of course made him very disappointed, and even to his disappointment a ember appeared from his surroundings which of course again shocked Vernon who decided to immediately leave there, feeling no longer brave enough to face his parents. , Vernon really decided to leave the place at that time.


    ¡­


    "So that''s your story?" A question asked by Aidan also made Vernon who was telling the story now turned to look at him and then nodded his head in response to the question.


    Flashback off


    "Yeah¡­ that''s just the beginning of my story!" said Vernon to Aidan which then made Aidan nod his head understanding what Aidan was going to ask Vernon at that time, which in the end made Aidan lean even more to get closer to Vernon while asking again,


    "Then what will happen next?? Are your parents looking for you?!" Aidan asked Vernon who now exhaled and nodded his head and said,


    "Yeah¡­ they finally found me when I stepped into high school!" explained Vernon, to which Aidan was now taken aback and then said,


    "Serious?! it''s been a long time!" said Aidan which made Vernon nod his head again,


    "What do they do next?? did they finally admit everything?" Aidan asked Vernon who was now smiling and nodding his head,


    "Yep, they apologized while explaining everything that happened! When they found me, while they were free-falling into a forest, they saw how twelve shooting stars were showered that day! They even gave me the object I was carrying at that time, which turned out to be Queen''s!" Vernon explained to Aidan which made Aidan nod and understand,


    "Ah! That''s why you''re looking for Queen right?" asked Aidan, which made Vernon smile again and nod his head.


    ¡­

 Chapter 140 - A Woman With A Birthmark

    They were all still waiting for an explanation from Nick, but the man was still in his place and hadn''t said anything to him.


    "What are we going to talk about this time, Nick?" That was the question that was finally asked by Kendrick, who couldn''t wait for Nick''s explanation and immediately asked the man. So that Nick who was about to speak now turned to him and looked at him. But before Nick answered Kendrick''s question, Lucas, who heard and knew what Nick was going to discuss this time, immediately explained to Kendrick.


    "We''re going to talk about weapons that at least Queen and Aidan can use!" It was Lucas'' words that made Nick nod his head, confirming that this was what he was going to discuss at this time.


    "And we will discuss the next plan we will do to stop them!" Elizabeth said, adding to the explanation that Lucas had explained earlier. And of course the answer given by Elizabeth invites questions from all of them who are confused.


    "They?" That was the word that confused them, who was the ''them'' that Elizabeth meant at this time. Yedda also asked Elizabeth, making the woman turned to Nick and fell silent. Giving this question to Nick, who certainly knows more about the meaning of ''they'' that Elizabeth meant in her words.


    "They are the Teins¡­ Creatures that live on the planet Exelon-08. The place where we all came from." That''s the explanation that Nick said to all of them who were now silent listening to him. Nick who saw the silence of the ten people in front of him finally said again, "You don''t need to think about it now, and we''ll discuss it later! It''s better for us to focus on the first problem for now!" Obviously Nick''s back on them.


    Nick then turned to Lucas who was lost in his own thoughts, I don''t know what he was thinking but when Nick looked at him, the dreamy Lucas immediately realized and shook his head repeatedly to get rid of what he was thinking and returned to focus on the discussion Nick was discussing. want to discuss.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll explain briefly! Do any of you have any suggestions regarding the weapons Queen and Aidan can use? This weapon will be used to protect themselves and their defense against attacks. I''m worried that the team that will be on the same team as them can''t help them." Said Lucas who actually asked all of them. This makes Gale furrow his brow and say,


    "Team?" Asks Gale who doesn''t know what Lucas will plan, he feels confused by the whole discussion they are currently doing.


    The question succeeded in making Lucas remember that Gale was a new person, so he must be confused about what they were discussing right now. Lucas also turned to Nick who was quite far from him, then he asked.


    "Oh, right! Where are we going to put Gale, Nick?" That was the question that Lucas asked the chairman, making Nick who got the question now turned to Lucas and thought by looking at Gale.


    "Hm¡­ Can you name your team again? And please sit according to the team that was assigned earlier!" Nick explained to all of them, and now the ten of them got up from their seats and sat separated by themselves according to their team, as Nick had said earlier.


    Now Nick looked at them all, where Lucas was sitting side by side with Zach, then Vernon who was sitting next to Aidan and Yedda. While Wilson is seen sitting with Kendrick, then Queen is sitting with Elizabeth. And finally he sat beside Marla who had been standing and sitting beside him.


    Nick was finally able to decide where he should place Gale. He also said, "Okay... If that''s the case, Gale will be on the same team as Elizabeth and Queen!" He said to the man named Gale.


    Gale, who knows that he is on the same team as the two women, now turns to Elizabeth and Queen. Before finally he nodded his head in response.


    "Umm¡­ There''s something else I want to ask other than that!" Gale says to Nick who now turns to him and nods his head.


    "What''s the matter, Gale?" Nick asks Gale.


    "What is this team division for?" Gale asks Nick. The guy really didn''t know anything because he had just joined Nick and the stars. While Nick who got the question just smiled and answered casually,


    "We have prepared this team division in case we have to split up later. Then we already know who we have to go with." Nick explains to Gale who now nods his head and understands the reason why the team was formed.


    "Okay, if you don''t have any more questions about this¡­ We''ll go back to discussing the weapons that Aidan and Queen can use!" Said Nick who looked at Gale who now nodded his head and invited Nick to talk about it again with them.


    ¡­


    They had all been talking for nearly twenty minutes on the subject. But during that time they didn''t get a good solution in discussing weapons that could at least be suitable for Queen and Aidan to use.


    All of them who had felt a little gave up were silent and thought of something even better than before. Meanwhile, Aidan, who had an idea, finally opened his voice to ask questions, confirm something and express his suggestions.


    "Didn''t Nick say we were going to outer space, didn''t he?" That was the question Aidan said suddenly, deviating from the discussion they were currently having.


    Nick who heard the question finally turned to Aidan and nodded his head, confirming the question that Aidan asked.


    Aidan, who got an answer that matched what he expected, asked again for the second time,


    "Is it there, just like on earth? Ah¡­ I mean is their gravity the same as the earth?" Aidan asked who had corrected his words earlier and kept his eyes on Nick who was now taking a cup of tea in front of him.


    Again, Nick gave Aidan another nod when the man asked again. "Hmm¡­ More or less the same as conditions from the earth." Nick replied to Aidan. It also made Aidan smile faintly and nodded his head.


    "Then¡­ We can use firearms, right?" That''s what Aidan said as a way out that he had been thinking about for a long time. It was Aidan''s suggestion that now made them all turn to him and look at him in quite a surprise.


    "Guns?" Marla asked who turned to Aidan who was sitting not far from beside her.


    "Yeah¡­ Firearms!" Aidan replied while nodding his head repeatedly.


    Vernon who heard Aidan''s suggestion seemed to react differently from the others, "Can you use it?" That''s the question that was uttered by Vernon who was sitting right next to Aidan, on a long sofa. The question that succeeded in making Aidan now turn to Vernon quickly and chuckled softly in response to the question.


    "You''d be surprised to see him wield a gun, Vernon!" It wasn''t Aidan who said that. But it was Lucas who had just spoken and told Vernon that he would be surprised.


    While Nick, who was thinking about whether firearms were good for Aidan and Queen to use, finally nodded his head and said, "Alright¡­ Then, the thing we have to do now is find a weapon for the two of them! And after that, then we all go together to the planet Exelon-08, to stop their intention to attack the earth!" That''s a word of command in the form of what Nick said to all of them. So that makes them nod their heads, understanding what Nick has explained.


    Before their meeting that morning was stopped, Yedda who still had some awkwardness asked, "Wait! Wait a minute¡­ I have something to ask!" That''s what Yedda said to Nick at that time. Making all of them currently stare intently at Yedda.


    Nick who is ready to listen to protests or input that will be given by everyone around him. Nick also invited Yedda to ask his question by giving a nod of his head.


    "What about the other stars? Haven''t they sent some men on duty to finish us off? What if it turns out that the other star is already on earth and destroys the earth?" That was the question that Yedda said that became a concern for the woman. The question made Queen, Kendrick, and Wilson nod their heads and feel the same concern as Yedda. Now they are worried about the other stars that have been sent to earth to confront them.


    "Yeah¡­ That''s right, Nick! What should we do if we meet them? Do we just go to that planet and let them on earth then destroy the earth according to their mission when we are not on earth?" Wilson, who did agree with Yedda''s question earlier, added another question which finally made Nick exhale.

 Chapter 141 - Exelon

    Now Elizabeth looked at Lucas and Aidan who were walking away, they said that they couldn''t stay there for long and said goodbye.


    "Seriously looking for what you''re looking for nde, I pray that your trip will not have any problems" Lucas who was tying his shoelaces was now looking at Elizabeth who gave Aidan two bags "eo, igeo mwoya?" asked Aidan who was given a warm smile by Elizabeth "supplies, I think you need money and some clothes to travel.. take it, I will be very happy if you accept it" hearing that Lucas stood up from there and walked over to them "thanks for all the help you have given give it to us hyung" Lucas said, Elizabeth nodded still with a smile "Come here when you find them ne, this door is always open for you" Lucas and Aidan nodded to hear it "jeongmal gomawwo"


    That''s the conversation they had before they finally parted, Elizabeth''s lips widened "Good Luck, EXO" Elizabeth muttered there.


    ...


    Lucas and Aidan are quite far from the settlement, Aidan is now turning right and left to see that there is no one there then he glances at Lucas who is now holding out his hand to him "Are you serious about meeting the singer?" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just asked "we have to try it hyung" Aidan sighed and nodded before finally grabbing the hand and they disappeared from there.


    ....


    Hysterical screams were heard in a stadium, the sea of ??people and the light from a colored lightstick were truly beautiful to look at.


    "DO!! DO!! DO!!"


    That''s what they all shouted in unison, after a man appeared on the stage there suddenly a scream broke out there. The man smiled and greeted all the people who filled the stadium "how are you Seoul????!!!!!!" the greeting and "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" they all answered and it made the man who was on the stage there smile happily.


    ..


    "sugohaeseo!" "kamsahamnida" "sugeohaseo" "ndee..." that''s what he said when he met the staff, the staff behind the stage.


    "ahhh" he tiredly sat himself on the soft sofa, "congratulations DO-ya!! A really great performance" said the manager, DO confirmed his seat and nodded "kamsahaeyo hyung, you have also done the best for me" the manager laughed at that "your schedule for today is over, you can vacation for a whole week" a smile spreads on his lips DO heard the manager''s words "kamsaha hyung" he said "ng.." the manager left from there.


    DO leans back while looking up at the ceiling


    Klotrak!!!


    A voice made him turn towards the changing room "Nuguya??" DO asked, but there was no sound there. With laziness and tiredness DO got up from the sofa and entered the room.


    "...." blank, DO sighed and turned around "!!!"


    Brught!!


    DO fell because he was shocked, now two people he didn''t recognize were standing right in front of him while looking at DO with a serious look "Nugunde?!" DO asked, DO immediately looked at the brown-skinned man who was now holding his arm "you better come with us" said the man, DO''s gaze sharpened and


    Bruh!!!!


    "LUCAS!" shouted the man in the black hat, looking at the man who turned out to be Lucas who was now bouncing away due to the impact of a rock flying from behind DO, Aidan looked at DO who was now standing and stomping his feet hard on the floor and was able to make Aidan bounce away from there.


    "cough!" Lucas got up from there and disappeared, DO who saw it was shocked "!!!" now Lucas is right beside him, aware of the danger DO is about to hit Lucas but his movements stop looking at the ring that Lucas is using which at that time was blocking his head by his two arms "... is it... you, Kim Lucas?" a question made Lucas who closed his eyes now look at DO and lower his arms.


    Brukk!


    Both of them are now looking at Aidan who rose from the rubble.


    ..


    "Ooo!!!" Lucas groaned after Aidan held the wound on his head and instantly the wound disappeared, DO bit his own lip a little worried because they were injured "mian... I didn''t mean to hurt you" now Aidan and Lucas looked at him "you are earth controllers, right??" asked Aidan, immediately DO grimaced and looked around, he got up and walked towards the door and then closed and locked it "are you stupid?! They will think you''re crazy if you say something like that" explained DO making Aidan pursed his lips tightly while nodding, Lucas sighed and shook his head slowly "so you already know who I am?" DO''s eyes are now looking at Lucas who is also looking at him seriously "one month ago I went to a fortune teller to predict my tour, but he gave me Exo writing and said that someone named Kim Lucas will come and change my life.. that''s why I know you, you use the same ring as the fortune teller''s writing gave me" explained DO making Aidan and Lucas look at each other "I think Kim Lucas is a girl''s name... so... you''re Kim Lucas?" Lucas nodded in agreement to DO''s question, now DO sighed quite annoyed.


    "So what did he mean by changing my life?! What¡­ could it be¡­ you¡­ do you like me??" a crazy question that DO asked at that time made Aidan laugh and Lucas looked at him with a look of disbelief "are you crazy?? How could that happen to me!" DO looked at Lucas who just said quite annoyed "then what do you mean?!" DO asked as he stomped his feet on the ground and made a loud bang there, making Aidan, who was laughing, stop there.


    ...


    "So... you and I are an experiment to be used as a tool?" Lucas''s shoulders were raised there "I don''t know for sure, what is clear is that we have to find something else.. so we can fix what should be fixed" DO wrinkled his forehead "what is that??" he asked again, Aidan got up from his seat "The world can be destroyed at any time, and it can be caused by one of us who might later be used by greedy humans" Aidan''s words were given a nod by Lucas who is now looking at DO "Therefore, we want you come along" DO chuckled there "for what?? After all, no one will use me" "Not yet!" Aidan''s words at that time made DO look at him "without you realizing it, maybe you have been used by the people closest to you" now DO looks at Aidan who just spoke.


    "you know?? This is the craziest thing I''ve ever heard" Lucas''s brows furrowed, DO glared at them "get out of my room!" that''s the words that come out of DO''s mouth


    ....


    And here they are in the end, Lucas and Aidan are sitting outside staring at the distance of the stadium. previously they had resisted leaving, but DO used his power to threaten and it managed to get both of them out of there.


    "eottokkaji?? He doesn''t want to come with us hyung" Lucas asked, sounding sad there, Aidan looked at Lucas and now he sighed ''I knew it, this would happen'' he said to himself, "I think we just need to wait until he wants to join" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just gave him the "m..mwo??" suggestion Lucas asked, Aidan looked at him and nodded "we''ll just wait for him" Aidan explained again.


    .....


    DO rubbed his face roughly and then shook his head "micheo!" he cursed softly, he immediately stepped out of his break room and walked across the hall, but suddenly his steps stopped when he heard a conversation that made him curious "You know right? DO is on the rise right now?" the question was able to seize DO "I overheard the conversation between the manager and the hyung on the phone" "about what?" "DO, they planned that after he was on vacation.. they would accept all the existing contracts" "mwo??" "Nde! They say DO is a valuable money-making machine! They will later receive all the contracts for Filming, Music Drama and Commercials and next month they will prepare a new Album" "jinjjayo?!" "Oo!" "daebak! I''m so sorry, DO ne?? He''s not a robot, they should give him some time off for a vacation" "I thought maybe this week was a vacation for him, don''t you know? The money machine never stops working, even if it breaks¡­ they will force it!" "eo~ poor tool".


    "....." hearing all that conversation made DO who was eavesdropping slowly back away from the door and ran quickly outside the stadium, ignoring some of the staff who greeted him. As soon as he opened the exit door, immediately many people saw and surrounded him. With difficulty DO broke through the crowd that tugged "Lucas??? Lucas??!!" he said looking around looking for the person.


    ....


    Aidan and Lucas sat there leaning against each other, Aidan turned towards the stadium and saw the crowd "Lucas!" he immediately got up, making Lucas fall from his back "mwo?!" Lucas asked annoyed, Aidan immediately pointed towards the crowd.

 Chapter 142 - Division Of Task

    It was the rainy season, Vernon, who was in his even semester at that time, ran and immediately took shelter in a small post near his campus, at the same time a woman ran up to him wearing a semi-formal t-shirt made of silk which of course when the rain poured down on him, His body will be seen very clearly.


    Lucas was just about to give the jacket he was wearing at the time so that the woman''s body would not be seen by the others there, but his movements stopped when he saw a familiar mark, which at that time was printed on the woman''s right shoulder, which of course made her Vernon struggled to remember where he had found such an emblem before.


    "Miss?" a call made by an old man did not even wake Vernon who was trying to think where he saw such a symbol, but just as the woman left, Vernon just realized that the symbol that the woman had was the same as the bracelet she had. Vernon''s gaze quickly turned to look at the woman''s departure, which of course made him curious half to death at that time.


    "I should be able to meet that woman again later!" that''s what Vernon muttered to himself, his gaze never took his eyes off the woman who was now getting into a car and then completely disappeared from Vernon''s view at that time.


    ¡­


    That night, Vernon was stunned. Thinking about how he could talk to her or at least, he should ask about the crest he had which was exactly like the bracelet his parents gave him, which he said when Vernon was found, they saw Vernon wearing the bracelet.


    "Should I greet him and then say, are you also from extraterrestrial like me? argh¡­ he will think I''m crazy fast!" continued Vernon as he ruffled his hair in frustration at the thought, and seconds later he remembered the power he had, which made him wonder if she had the same powers as him.


    "I think I should find out about his power!" Vernon muttered to himself before finally nodding his head there.


    ¡­


    Flashback Off


    "So¡­ you found out about the crest of your bracelet?" A question asked by Aidan to Vernon at that time also made Vernon nod his head in response to the question asked by Aidan, at the same time Nick walked out of the house together with Yedda and Zach, which made Vernon and Aidan now turn their eyes looked at the three.


    "Oh¡­ where are you guys going?" as if someone were curious, Aidan asked Nick, Yedda, and Zach which then made the three of them turn to look at Aidan while saying,


    "We''re going to get some firewood!" Nick replied to Aidan, who then made himself nod his head in response to that and then turned to look at Vernon who was now standing from his place, and said,


    "Do you guys need any more help?" Vernon asked Nick, Yedda, and Zach, which then made Zach nod his head and say,


    "If you can help, help us! Elizabeth needs a lot of firewood!" said Zach, which made Vernon nod and walk to leave Aidan who was now exhaling, and then nodded his head in response.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the living room Lucas was talking with Wilson and Kendrick about what they would do next because before when they asked Nick, the chairman didn''t even answer the questions they asked and made them feel that Lucas was the one who at least had a plan.


    "Lucas, do you have a plan that we can at least prepare?" a question posed by Wilson at that time made Kendrick nod in agreement, while Lucas was now frowning when he didn''t understand what they were asking at the time.


    "What do you mean?" Lucas asked the two of them, which then made the two of them now look at each other and reply,


    "Lucas''s plan! Shouldn''t we prepare a plan for the future?? we can''t just sit around like this, and especially me! I feel like I need something we can at least do!" Wilson said to Lucas, which made Kendrick who was there also nod his head in response.


    "..." Lucas was silent for a while before finally nodding his head and then saying,


    "Okay¡­ actually, Nick asked me to find the ship they hid in the Pitcairn islands!" Lucas explained to Wilson as well as Kendrick,


    "Then take us both! We will help you find it!" said Kendrick to Nick which then made Nick exhale to then say,


    "I''m not going to appoint everyone to participate in this task of mine!" Lucas said to Wilson and Kendrick which then made Wilson frown and ask again,


    "Why not?" Wilson asked Lucas who then turned his gaze to look at Wilson and then said again,


    "Because my job isn''t easy, Wilson!" Lucas explained, which made Wilson nod his head and then ask,


    "Okay¡­ then, who were you going to go with to look for the plane?" Wilson asked Lucas who immediately said,


    "Zach, Aidan, and Vernon!" Lucas said to the two, which of course made Kendrick now start interrupting again by saying,


    "Why them?" Kendrick asked, and made Lucas now exhale to then say,


    "Because Zach is telekinesis and I need him just in case we can''t control the ship, Aidan I need him because he''s a healer and I don''t know what will happen if we get hurt and Aidan isn''t there, while Vernon is Fire. , and this plane I believe is hidden at the bottom of an active volcano which of course I need Vernon to control the fires!" Lucas explained at length to the two, which then made them both sigh in unison, knowing that the three people Lucas had chosen were indeed the right ones for him to take with him at that time.


    "Oh¡­ come on! There''s nothing we can do right now?!" an expression of annoyance and complaint uttered by Wilson at that time made Kendrick nod his head in agreement, which then made Lucas in the end only be able to exhale and then say,


    "Alright¡­ so, you guys want to come too?!" Lucas asked Wilson and Kendrick who then nodded their heads in unison to answer Lucas'' question at that moment.


    "No, Wilson and Kendrick can''t go there to keep you company, Lucas!" a word that was uttered by Nick who had just come from the terrace of the house with a lot of firewood there, making the three of them now turn their eyes to Nick.


    "Wha¡­ Why?! why can''t we come along?!" Wilson asked Nick, which then made Nick turn his gaze to the two of them and then say,


    "You won''t do anything if you go with Lucas, after all, there are more useful things for you to do than go with the task I gave Lucas right now!" Nick explained to Kendrick and Wilson, which of course made both of them very curious about what Nick was explaining to them at the time.


    "What should we do, Nick?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Nick now turn to look at Yedda who then smiled as he said,


    "Get ready! We''re leaving tonight!" Yedda said to Wilson as well as Kendrick, which of course made them both very curious because Nick and Yedda didn''t tell them what to do at this point.


    "Where are we going?!" Wilson asked again, and made Nick now look intently at the two of them saying,


    "Are you coming or not?!" That''s what Nick said, which then made the two of them immediately go to their rooms to get ready, and at the same time Nick turned to look at Lucas and then said,


    "Hurry up and get ready, I want you to get the plane tomorrow night because we will leave early in the morning when the citizens are asleep!" said Nick to Lucas which then made Lucas frown and then say,


    "So we don''t depart from the islands?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment made Nick nod his head and then say,


    "No, we''re leaving here, Lucas!" Nick explained to Lucas, which made Lucas finally only nod his head in response to the order.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll talk to Zach, Aidan, and Vernon about this!" Lucas replied to Nick who now nodded his head in response to those words, then Lucas left, leaving Nick who now also left the room with some firewood which he brought along with Yedda who brought his small branches.


    Lucas walked to the terrace of the house to finally find only Zach sipping the water in the mug lying on the small table on the terrace,


    "Hey, where are Vernon and Aidan, Zach?!" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made Zach who was drinking water immediately put down the mug and point towards the forest while saying,


    "They''re helping me chop down an old tree, I''m here because I''m thirsty!" Zach explained to Lucas, which made Lucas nod his head in response.


    "We have to go, come on¡­ take Aidan as well as Vernon!" The exclamation from Lucas at that time must have confused Zach, who was now frowning upon hearing this.

 Chapter 143 - Pitcairn Island

    Now Elizabeth looked at Lucas and Aidan who were walking away, they said that they couldn''t stay there for long and said goodbye.


    "Seriously looking for what you''re looking for nde, I pray that your trip will not have any problems" Lucas who was tying his shoelaces was now looking at Elizabeth who gave Aidan two bags "eo, igeo mwoya?" asked Aidan who was given a warm smile by Elizabeth "supplies, I think you need money and some clothes to travel.. take it, I will be very happy if you accept it" hearing that Lucas stood up from there and walked over to them "thanks for all the help you have given give it to us hyung" Lucas said, Elizabeth nodded still with a smile "Come here when you find them ne, this door is always open for you" Lucas and Aidan nodded to hear it "jeongmal gomawwo"


    That''s the conversation they had before they finally parted, Elizabeth''s lips widened "Good Luck, EXO" Elizabeth muttered there.


    ...


    Lucas and Aidan are quite far from the settlement, Aidan is now turning right and left to see that there is no one there then he glances at Lucas who is now holding out his hand to him "Are you serious about meeting the singer?" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just asked "we have to try it hyung" Aidan sighed and nodded before finally grabbing the hand and they disappeared from there.


    ....


    Hysterical screams were heard in a stadium, the sea of ??people and the light from a colored lightstick were truly beautiful to look at.


    "DO!! DO!! DO!!"


    That''s what they all shouted in unison, after a man appeared on the stage there suddenly a scream broke out there. The man smiled and greeted all the people who filled the stadium "how are you Seoul????!!!!!!" the greeting and "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" they all answered and it made the man who was on the stage there smile happily.


    ..


    "sugohaeseo!" "kamsahamnida" "sugeohaseo" "ndee..." that''s what he said when he met the staff, the staff behind the stage.


    "ahhh" he tiredly sat himself on the soft sofa, "congratulations DO-ya!! A really great performance" said the manager, DO confirmed his seat and nodded "kamsahaeyo hyung, you have also done the best for me" the manager laughed at that "your schedule for today is over, you can vacation for a whole week" a smile spreads on his lips DO heard the manager''s words "kamsaha hyung" he said "ng.." the manager left from there.


    DO leans back while looking up at the ceiling


    Klotrak!!!


    A voice made him turn towards the changing room "Nuguya??" DO asked, but there was no sound there. With laziness and tiredness DO got up from the sofa and entered the room.


    "...." blank, DO sighed and turned around "!!!"


    Brught!!


    DO fell because he was shocked, now two people he didn''t recognize were standing right in front of him while looking at DO with a serious look "Nugunde?!" DO asked, DO immediately looked at the brown-skinned man who was now holding his arm "you better come with us" said the man, DO''s gaze sharpened and


    Bruh!!!!


    "LUCAS!" shouted the man in the black hat, looking at the man who turned out to be Lucas who was now bouncing away due to the impact of a rock flying from behind DO, Aidan looked at DO who was now standing and stomping his feet hard on the floor and was able to make Aidan bounce away from there.


    "cough!" Lucas got up from there and disappeared, DO who saw it was shocked "!!!" now Lucas is right beside him, aware of the danger DO is about to hit Lucas but his movements stop looking at the ring that Lucas is using which at that time was blocking his head by his two arms "... is it... you, Kim Lucas?" a question made Lucas who closed his eyes now look at DO and lower his arms.


    Brukk!


    Both of them are now looking at Aidan who rose from the rubble.


    ..


    "Ooo!!!" Lucas groaned after Aidan held the wound on his head and instantly the wound disappeared, DO bit his own lip a little worried because they were injured "mian... I didn''t mean to hurt you" now Aidan and Lucas looked at him "you are earth controllers, right??" asked Aidan, immediately DO grimaced and looked around, he got up and walked towards the door and then closed and locked it "are you stupid?! They will think you''re crazy if you say something like that" explained DO making Aidan pursed his lips tightly while nodding, Lucas sighed and shook his head slowly "so you already know who I am?" DO''s eyes are now looking at Lucas who is also looking at him seriously "one month ago I went to a fortune teller to predict my tour, but he gave me Exo writing and said that someone named Kim Lucas will come and change my life.. that''s why I know you, you use the same ring as the fortune teller''s writing gave me" explained DO making Aidan and Lucas look at each other "I think Kim Lucas is a girl''s name... so... you''re Kim Lucas?" Lucas nodded in agreement to DO''s question, now DO sighed quite annoyed.


    "So what did he mean by changing my life?! What¡­ could it be¡­ you¡­ do you like me??" a crazy question that DO asked at that time made Aidan laugh and Lucas looked at him with a look of disbelief "are you crazy?? How could that happen to me!" DO looked at Lucas who just said quite annoyed "then what do you mean?!" DO asked as he stomped his feet on the ground and made a loud bang there, making Aidan, who was laughing, stop there.


    ...


    "So... you and I are an experiment to be used as a tool?" Lucas''s shoulders were raised there "I don''t know for sure, what is clear is that we have to find something else.. so we can fix what should be fixed" DO wrinkled his forehead "what is that??" he asked again, Aidan got up from his seat "The world can be destroyed at any time, and it can be caused by one of us who might later be used by greedy humans" Aidan''s words were given a nod by Lucas who is now looking at DO "Therefore, we want you come along" DO chuckled there "for what?? After all, no one will use me" "Not yet!" Aidan''s words at that time made DO look at him "without you realizing it, maybe you have been used by the people closest to you" now DO looks at Aidan who just spoke.


    "you know?? This is the craziest thing I''ve ever heard" Lucas''s brows furrowed, DO glared at them "get out of my room!" that''s the words that come out of DO''s mouth


    ....


    And here they are in the end, Lucas and Aidan are sitting outside staring at the distance of the stadium. previously they had resisted leaving, but DO used his power to threaten and it managed to get both of them out of there.


    "eottokkaji?? He doesn''t want to come with us hyung" Lucas asked, sounding sad there, Aidan looked at Lucas and now he sighed ''I knew it, this would happen'' he said to himself, "I think we just need to wait until he wants to join" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just gave him the "m..mwo??" suggestion Lucas asked, Aidan looked at him and nodded "we''ll just wait for him" Aidan explained again.


    .....


    DO rubbed his face roughly and then shook his head "micheo!" he cursed softly, he immediately stepped out of his break room and walked across the hall, but suddenly his steps stopped when he heard a conversation that made him curious "You know right? DO is on the rise right now?" the question was able to seize DO "I overheard the conversation between the manager and the hyung on the phone" "about what?" "DO, they planned that after he was on vacation.. they would accept all the existing contracts" "mwo??" "Nde! They say DO is a valuable money-making machine! They will later receive all the contracts for Filming, Music Drama and Commercials and next month they will prepare a new Album" "jinjjayo?!" "Oo!" "daebak! I''m so sorry, DO ne?? He''s not a robot, they should give him some time off for a vacation" "I thought maybe this week was a vacation for him, don''t you know? The money machine never stops working, even if it breaks¡­ they will force it!" "eo~ poor tool".


    "....." hearing all that conversation made DO who was eavesdropping slowly back away from the door and ran quickly outside the stadium, ignoring some of the staff who greeted him. As soon as he opened the exit door, immediately many people saw and surrounded him. With difficulty DO broke through the crowd that tugged "Lucas??? Lucas??!!" he said looking around looking for the person.


    ....


    Aidan and Lucas sat there leaning against each other, Aidan turned towards the stadium and saw the crowd "Lucas!" he immediately got up, making Lucas fall from his back "mwo?!" Lucas asked annoyed, Aidan immediately pointed towards the crowd.

 Chapter 144 - The Energy Stone And Spaceship

    ''How do we ride this boat, Nick?'' a question asked by Kendrick at that time, made Nick now move his hand so that the boat then went according to the speed of the water flowing at that time. Which of course made Kendrick, Yedda and Wilson surprised to feel it.


    "I didn''t know you were so crazy, Nick!" That''s what Wilson said to Nick, who now smiled at the compliment. Nick nodded his head and then said,


    "I know it! Thanks for the compliment, Wilson! But I still need your strength to make a path so that at least the water I use doesn''t get out of line, and I need Yedda to blow the wind so that at least our boat goes fast for now!" said Nick commanding both of them, which then made Yedda now nod his head, while Wilson now frowned as he said,


    "Where should I make my way now, Nick?" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time, also made Nick now turn to look at Kendrick and then say,


    "Did you bring the map I asked for, Kendrick?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time, made Kendrick nod his head in response to the question while taking out the map in question and what Nick asked for at that time.


    "Good! So that''s Wilson''s guide, we''re off to the high seas! And I want us to be there in two hours! You can do it, can''t you?" a wish that sounded so impossible there even made the three of them just turn to look at Nick in surprise. And seeing that made Nick exhale as he said,


    "Oh come on! We can do it, water, wind, and rocks will carry this boat quickly, have confidence in our abilities!" said Nick to them, which then made Kendrick nod his head and nudge the shoulder of Wilson who then exhaled and nodded his head there to finally see the map that Wilson was showing at that moment.


    "Okay! Let''s try that!" said Wilson which then made Yedda now also nod her head in response to that, Wilson immediately made a path that Kendrick had calculated quickly at the time, while Nick now installed a pole and cloth so that the wind could carry them quickly.


    "What exactly are we looking for, Nick? I didn''t know it! Are we the only two who don''t know about it here?!" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time made Yedda who heard it now shake his head and say,


    "I don''t know what we''re looking for either, Wilson!" Yedda explained to Wilson, which then made Wilson exhale now to look at Nick who didn''t explain anything further.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Team Lucas had just gathered in the living room, at that time Lucas was talking for a while with Elizabeth and then nodded his head and now turned to look at the three people who came with some equipment they needed at that time.


    "Are you guys ready?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time made the three of them now nod their heads in response to Lucas''s question which then made him now extend his hand towards them which then made the three of them simultaneously take Lucas''s hand and hold each other and seconds later they change places in seconds.


    Srak!!


    This of course surprised Aidan, not because he didn''t know Lucas'' skills, but felt that Lucas'' skills at that time were increasing faster than before. He glanced at Lucas now by Aidan who was at the very end, right next to Vernon who at that time held Zach''s hand, then Lucas stood there.


    "Lucas!" called Aidan, which of course not only made Lucas turn his head but the three of them at that time made Aidan now look surprised at that time.


    "?? what''s wrong, Aidan?" Vernon asked Aidan now saying,


    "Lucas, your strength has increased?!" A question asked by Aidan at that moment made the other two simultaneously look at Lucas who was also surprised to hear that,


    "Is that true?!" That''s what Lucas asked Aidan who was now nodding his head in response to it.


    "Your teleportation isn''t what it used to be, it''s faster and less noticeable to me!" said Aidan to Lucas, which then made Zach and Vernon also realize it and then made Zach now say,


    "Ah! Right¡­ I don''t feel dizzy anymore!" said Zach and then made Vernon now nod his head while saying,


    "Thank goodness we don''t feel nauseous at least!" said Vernon and Lucas couldn''t help but chuckle, realizing that the two things the two people there said were both grateful and sarcastic there.


    "So¡­ which place should we go between these islands?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that time, Lucas immediately shook his head and then said,


    "That''s what we have to do since we don''t know the exact point, so we¡­-


    "Must look for it?!" a question that was asked by Zach at that moment made Lucas turn to look at him and nod his head in response to it.


    "And you''re saying that we have to get the plane over as soon as possible?!" Vernon asked again which made Lucas turn to look at him and then nod his head as he said,


    "Yeah! Fun is not it?!" Lucas said to Vernon who was now chuckling and then shook his head as he said,


    "So¡­ so troublesome!" said Vernon who was now exhaling and then slapped his waist there and turned his gaze to the surroundings from the island.


    "How big is this area, Lucas?" A question asked by Aidan at that time made Lucas cock his head not knowing how big the island was.


    "Forty-seven square kilometers, Aidan!" said Vernon to Aidan which made Aidan turn his gaze towards Vernon and made Lucas now nod in response to that.


    "But¡­ I don''t think we need to bother looking for that plane, do we?" a question asked by Zach, making the three of them now turn to look at Zach which then makes Aidan now ask,


    "Why did it happen?" Aidan asked Zach, who was now pointing at the mountain over there,


    "Since I think the smoky mountain is where the plane was hidden, am I right, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Zach at that moment made Lucas now exhale and shrug his shoulders again to then say,


    "I don''t know for sure, but¡­ we can go to that place first before looking elsewhere!" Lucas said to the three which then made them nod their heads, and Vernon now extended his hand to Lucas who was now looking at him in confusion,


    "What''s this?" Lucas asked Vernon who then turned to look at him quickly and then said,


    "Shouldn''t we go there? We''ll use your teleportation right?" asked Vernon, which made Lucas chuckled as he said,


    "Sorry, but I''ll save my energy for later! So let''s just walk towards that mountain!" Lucas said to Vernon, which then made Vernon nod his head and say,


    "Ah¡­ well!" said Vernon who is now walking ahead of the others who are now smiling in response to that, knowing that Vernon must have felt very embarrassed at that time.


    "Khkh¡­ let''s go!" Lucas said to the other two, and that made them start to step closer to the mountain they were headed for at that time.


    Zach''s gaze is now fixed on the sky which then makes him frown when he sees something that quickly crosses the moon and hides behind it again, which then makes Zach now exhale as he says,


    "Lucas¡­ is the planet Exelon-08 which is the planet we were on before we came down to earth hiding behind the moon?" a question that was asked by Zach at that time made Lucas now turn his gaze to Zach to then frown and nod his head in response,


    "Yeah¡­ at least it''s like that, what''s wrong Zach?" Lucas asked which now made him turn to look at Lucas and then say,


    "Are they still watching us until now? Because I think they were passing by just now!" Zach said to Lucas, which of course made Vernon and Aidan who heard it now turn their eyes to the back.


    "What?? what did you say?" Vernon asked Zach who now turned to look at Vernon and said,


    "I saw a small dot that crossed the moon a while ago, I thought it was a meteor, but it''s back hiding behind the moon now!" Zach explained to the three of them who then simultaneously looked up at the sky which at that time showed a light that was not too bright and comfortable to look at.


    "Are you sure it''s the planet?" A question asked by Aidan also made Zach now shake his head as he said,


    "I don''t know... but it looks smaller than the moon, is the planet that small?" a question asked by Zach at that time, made Lucas now exhale .

 Chapter 145 - The Monsters

    "I don''t know... but it looks smaller than the moon, is the planet that small?" a question asked by Zach at that time, made Lucas now exhale and then say,


    "It''s not shaped like an ordinary planet, Zach! The size is indeed small, maybe the size can be called 300 kilometers?" Lucas said to those who were now frowning and then Vernon said,


    "Not shaped like a planet? You mean it''s not round?!" asked Vernon which then made Lucas nod his head there and then say,


    "Yep! They are shaped like floating islands!" Lucas said to all of them who were now looking at Lucas as if they couldn''t believe what Lucas was saying at that time, and Lucas realized it then said,


    "Believe me! That''s how it looks like!" Lucas said to the three.


    Wow!!!!


    The wind hit Wilson''s face hard after they had managed to arrive at the beach, but it seemed that their destination had not yet arrived, until finally Nick asked Yedda to speed up their boat with the strong wind.


    How far is our location, Nick? And what exactly are we looking for in this sea?!" a question that was asked by Wilson at that time finally made Nick now exhale and then say,


    "Stone! We have to find a rock, Wilson!" Nick replied to Wilson, who of course not only Wilson but Yedda and also Kendrick were now frowning in unison after they had heard Nick''s answer at that moment.


    "Stone?? um¡­ it''s not just an ordinary rock right Nick?" asked Kendrick who immediately made Nick laugh and nodded his head in response,


    "Of course the stone is very precious! We have to look for it¡­ but we can''t make noise, or else they''ll hear and we''ll be in trouble!" said Nick to the three, which of course made Wilson, Yedda and Kendrick now frown at the same time and then made Kendrick now ask,


    "They? Who are they?" Kendrick asked Nick, who was now reluctant to answer Kendrick''s question there, which of course made the three of them look at each other now. Which of course they felt that many things were kept secret by Nick from them at that time, which then made Yedda immediately stop the wind that was blowing there, which of course made Nick, Kendrick and Wilson surprised by it.


    "Yedda?!" Nick asked Yedda who was now looking at him seriously and then said,


    "Why didn''t you ever want to open up to us Nick? I won''t do what you say if you keep things a secret from the three of us!" Yedda said to Nick which then made Kendrick and Wilson feel that it was true, which made both of them now nod in response to Yedda''s words there.


    "Yeah! We won''t be following your words either if you don''t tell us something about all this!" said Wilson, which finally made Nick exhale tiredly when he saw the childish nature of all of them, which of course made Nick feel that this would only buy him time if it wasn''t resolved by then.


    "Have you ever heard of sea monsters? They are the ones who will target us if they know that we are looking for the stone! So please shut up and follow everything I say! It''s for our safety and for everyone''s sake!" Nick explained to Yedda, Kendrick and Wilson. After hearing what Nick explained to the three at that time, the three of them looked at each other to make Yedda now start to control the wind again and move their boat very fast at that time.


    "So¡­ is it far from here, Nick?" Kendrick asked Nick who then looked up at the sky and then pointed at one of the blue stars, which then made Nick say,


    "If the star up ahead is right above us, then we''re there, Kendrick!" said Nick to Kendrick, which made not only Kendrick but Yeddan and Wilson now stare at the star. And made Yedda nodded his head and again added the speed of the wind there so that the boat going there was even faster.


    ¡­


    Unlike Nick and Yeda, Wilson and Kendrick, Lucas and the three others have now arrived right at the top of the volcano on the island, which of course makes them feel tired, especially Vernon and Aidan. The two people were now sitting down while sipping the drinking water they had brought earlier.


    "Hah¡­ hhh¡­. hahaha... crazy! This is crazy, why do we have to go this far when we have the teleporter?!" said Vernon while shaking his head, at the same time Aidan threw his body onto the arid ground at that time.


    "Hahh¡­ hahh¡­ I''m tired¡­" said Aidan, and that made Lucas turn to look at him and then say,


    "How can you feel tired, Aidan? Aren''t you a healer?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment immediately made Aidan now turn to look at him very sharply as he said,


    "You think I have a lot of power to heal my strength huh?! I can''t possibly heal if I''m exhausted, Lucas!" clearly Aidan commented on Lucas''s words at that time, which then made Lucas exhale while shaking his head in response to that.


    Unlike Lucas, Zach is now looking into the volcano there, the size of the hole is very wide, which then makes Zach now say,


    "Is this volcano active?" a question that was asked by Zach at that time made Vernon, Lucas and Aidan now turn their eyes to Zach which then made Vernon now say,


    "Do you think this mountain is active, Zach?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that time made Zach now cock his head feeling unsure of the opinion he currently has.


    "I don''t know¡­ I''m not sure of my own opinion, because I feel that this smoke could be poisonous to us!" Zach said to Vernon, which then made Lucas turn his head to look at the smoke coming out of the surface of the lava that looked dry there.


    "What do you think, Lucas? Will the smoke affect us and hinder us?" Zach asked Lucas who then made Lucas exhale while taking out a special chemical mask so that at least they were protected from toxic fumes that might hinder us in there.


    "I don''t know either, but¡­ at least we have to wear this to avoid something we don''t want, which will hinder our current task!" Lucas said as he handed the masks to Aidan, Vernon who had stood up from their seat and Zach who was right beside him at that time.


    "Do you know the shape of that plane, Lucas?" A question asked by Aidan, who was wearing the mask at that time, made Lucas shake his head and then tilt his head at Vernon, which Lucas then said,


    "I don''t know what it''s like, but I guess since Vernon is handling that guy, I think he knows, do you know his form, Vernon?!" a question that was asked by Lucas in the end made Vernon now nod his head as he said,


    "Eum¡­ I once asked about the shape of the ship, and the ice lady said that their plane was shaped almost like a stingray with silver and black colors, but that wouldn''t be visible because they put on disguise when they landed on this island!" Vernon said to Lucas, which then made Zach exhale and then say,


    "Nice¡­ looks like this quest won''t be easy for us, Aidan!" Zach said to Aidan who was now breathing heavily. Seeing that made Lucas say,


    "Whatever it is, we have to find it quickly! We certainly can!" Lucas said to Aidan who was now nodding his head,


    "Are we going into this mountain now?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that moment made Lucas nod his head and extend his hand towards them, which in the end they grabbed Lucas''s hand to finally actually be right inside the volcano, but luckily they landed on the edge of the rocks in the deep. the volcano.


    Aidan''s gaze now turned around and was surprised to find that the rock inside the volcano at that time was very wide, even beyond the lava they saw at that time.


    "Can we tread freely here?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment made Vernon immediately shake his head and say,


    "Not just anything I think! We still have to tread carefully¡­ because we don''t know what we''re stepping on right now, Aidan!" Vernon explained to Aidan, which then made Aidan now nod his head in response to Vernon''s explanation at that time.


    Lucas now turned his head to look around and then slowly grabbed the pebbles that were around his footing at that time, to finally throw it in any direction to see if there was something in the area that was blocking him, because Vernon said about the disguise mode at that time.


    Tuk¡­ trakk¡­!!


    Hearing this voice made the three people who were walking slowly and carefully now immediately turn their eyes to Lucas who had just thrown a pebble in front of them.

 Chapter 146 - Search

    Wow¡­ I didn''t expect young Miss ELizabeth to be in front of me right now¡­ I''m such a lucky man!''


    Elizabeth''s forehead instantly wrinkled when she heard a voice that appeared around her, which made Elizabeth immediately turn to look at Arnold who was sitting right in front of her in the living room which now contained her, Arnold and also the teacher, Baety. Seeing that Arnold didn''t even seem to open his mouth made Elizabeth really confused when she heard those words at that time.


    ''Uhh¡­ he''s so handsome in that suit, he totally understands my current wish!''


    "Hmm??" the question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time which immediately gave the teacher a glance, made a miss. Baety who heard it now immediately turned to look at the student and asked,


    "Ah¡­ yes, what is it?" asked Miss. Baety to ELizabeth who is now frowning feeling if he believes that miss. Baety didn''t say anything earlier.


    ''Wow¡­ I almost forgot I had Lizbeth beside me right now!''


    The voice sounded again around Elizabeth, which of course surprised her who immediately got up from her seat when she realized that there was something strange about her right now, which of course surprised Arnold and Baety at this time.


    "Lizbeth, are you all right?" a question that was asked by Baety at that time made Elizabeth who heard it now turn to look at the teacher to finally smile in response to the question.


    "I think I forgot something¡­ so I have to go back home, Miss. baety¡­ is it okay if we postpone today''s class?" An explanation given by Lizbeth of course confused Baety at the time, but because she also had a guest, in the end she nodded to invite Elizabeth to go home.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Elizabeth immediately left the residence of Baety who was none other than a private tutor for cooking and knitting. He rushed out of the house and walked to go home immediately, after he felt that something strange had just happened to him at that time.


    "Huft¡­ I don''t think my body is fit right now, yeah¡­ I feel like it, I have to go home soon!" Elizabeth said to herself, she was walking to return to her house, but when she was walking on the side of the road she fell silent as she imagined a small child about four years old running into the middle of the road very cheerfully, but seconds later she was hit by a car that was driving her. it was going pretty fast, and it really surprised him.


    "Oh!" Elizabeth immediately shook her head and not long before she imagined it, a small child came and ran right in front of her, but with a spontaneous and fast movement she immediately restrained the little boy by hugging him and in the end he survived.


    "Hey¡­ what are you doing? Why run into the middle of the street, buddy?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made the child just smile in response,


    "Mike!" a call that was thrown by the old grandmother there made Elizabeth now turn to look at him who was trying to run as fast as the old woman could do, for the woman finally stopped right in front of Elizabeth and the toddler who Elizabeth believed to be Mike.


    "Is he your grandson?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made the grandmother nodded her head and then said,


    "Oh, thank you very much! I didn''t know mike would run that fast!" the old woman explained to Elizabeth who was now smiling and nodding her head in response to what her grandmother had said to Elizabeth.


    "Yeah, that''s fine with me¡­ but next time grandma¡­ if you take her, you better take her to the park two blocks away¡­ there aren''t many cars going by!" said Elizabeth to the grandmother who now nodded her head in response to that. The old woman nodded in response to Elizabeth''s suggestion, which made Elizabeth smile.


    What does he know about me, huh?! let me take care of my granddaughter myself you bitch!


    A word that was thrown by the old woman, of course it surprised Elizabeth who now widened her eyes, but she did nothing but try to cover her surprise there. Which in the end they parted there.


    ¡­


    Along the way, Elizabeth was pensive and silent as she walked towards her house. What happened to him? Why can he see the future and read people''s minds?


    ''What really happened? Why can I do these things?'' that was the question that was on Elizabeth''s mind at that time.


    When Elizabeth arrived home, she saw that her mother was already there and was now cooking a delicious meal, which of course made her smile now and now Elizabeth quickly walked over to her mother to finally hug her very tightly.


    "Hello, Mommy!" said Elizabeth to Emely who was surprised by that which made her laugh now in response to the greeting from the child.


    "Oh, hi¡­ baby, are you home yet? Why, don''t you usually come home this early?!" a question that was asked by Emely at that time made Elizabeth just smile and did not reply to the question, Elizabeth preferred to discuss other topics. He immediately turned his head to look at the food that was being cooked by his mother, who then said,


    "Wowh¡­ what are you doing now, mommy?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time made her mother understand, something must have happened to her, which of course made her now frown at Elizabeth and then say,


    "Oh¡­ baby¡­ what happened? Is there anything that makes you uncomfortable studying today?" a question that was asked by Emely at that time, made Elizabeth now smile in response and shook her head slowly as she said,


    "No¡­ it''s just, I don''t feel well today!" Elizabeth answered to Emely who was now looking at her with a face full of worry, which of course made Elizabeth feel bad for having lied to her mother at that time.


    "You are sick?! How do you feel hmm? do you have a fever?" asked Emely looking affectionate and worried for Elizabeth, now she immediately put her hand on the back of her arm to check whether her daughter had a fever or not.


    Oh¡­ baby, please¡­ don''t get sick!


    Elizabeth''s gaze is now looking at her mother, she seems to really be able to hear all the thoughts of the people in front of her at this time, and it is very, very surprising and makes her happy.


    "I think you''re just tired, go to sleep¡­ and I''ll bring you some poridge milk baby!" Emely said to Elizabeth which Elizabeth could only smile and nodded her head in response to that.


    ¡­


    As long as she lay on her bed, Elizabeth remained silent and thought about what had just happened to her. But when he remembers the words from his father that he once said about his special self, he now reaches out and holds the necklace that he always wears. He noticed a necklace which at that time was in the shape of the letter N with a center line and a diagonal line that almost merged and did not have a pointed side. Making the symbol have five lines, or similar to the number two facing up. Which then made him wonder about the symbol that became the pendant of the necklace he was wearing there.


    "This line has the shape of a line that is almost the same as my birthmark, is this a code?" Elizabeth muttered to herself, but because she didn''t know what to do, Elizabeth just closed her eyes and put the necklace on her chest. Which then miraculously took him to a place he had never known before, and there he met eleven people he did not know now gathered in a circle and staring at each other.


    At that time Elizabeth wanted to speak, but because she was completely unable to do so, she just kept silent and followed the flow of events that were currently taking place.


    "We will go to earth, and I believe if we are there we will be separated for because what I learned in every time me and zero-zero two go to the nearest planet, our plane will turn suddenly, which of course me and zero zero two too. feel that our mission there will be the same as the previous mission, therefore¡­ we exchange the things we always carry with each other!" said the man who was standing right next to Elizabeth who now nodded suddenly, which made him now suspect that the zero zero two that the man meant was him.


    "Are we swapping randomly?" a question asked by one of the women who at that time had a small face like a fairy there also made the man standing beside Elizabeth now shake his head and then said,


    "zero-zero two, you will bring the necklace that belongs to nine three seven! I will exchange with seven four one and seven four one will exchange with Light ... " the words that were explained by the man slowly became fainter and fainter, which in the end their voices were no longer heard by Elizabeth who now could only see how they exchanged with each other, and now Elizabeth''s vision was getting worse and darker before finally a call from Emely that made Elizabeth now surprised by it.


    "Honey!" Emely called to Elizabeth who now immediately opened her eyes and turned to look at Emely who was standing beside her with a tray containing poridge milk and also a glass of warm water for Elizabeth, which in the end made Elizabeth, who was then lying down, now immediately get up from her sleep to sat down and grabbed the tray that his mother had brought to him.

 Chapter 147 - Diversion

    Woosshh¡­


    Zrasshhh!!


    Wilson''s gaze was now looking at the shining blue star that was already directly above them at that moment, which then made him now say,


    "We''re here!" said Wilson, which then made Yedda nod and immediately stopped the Gust of Wind that was blowing at that moment. Which then made Nick now exhale and nod to then take off the clothes he was wearing leaving only his swimming trunks.


    "You guys wait here, let me dive!" said Nick to the three, which of course made Wilson, Kendrick, and Yedda feel that they were there only to accompany Nick and not help at all.


    "What?! that is it?" a remark that sounded like criticism and also a complaint made by Yedda at that time made Nick now turn his gaze towards Yedda and then say,


    "I can''t handle that if you guys go in there, you won''t know what we''re looking for right now, not even what form you''ll find out!" explained Nick to the three people who were now looking at each other to finally make Wilson now exhale and then speak.


    "We''re here to help you, Nick! Why are you even walking alone? is that what you call Tim?" Wilson asked Nick who now shook his head and then said,


    "You didn''t understand what I said earlier, huh?!" Nick asked Wilson, Kendrick, and also Yedda which then made Yedda shake his head to answer the question and make Nick now shake his head and say again,


    "Hear! I want you to stay on the boat, and no matter what happens, never tell me where I am and why¡­ you understand?!" a question that was asked by Nick at that time made Kendrick now wrinkle his forehead not understanding what Nick was saying at that time.


    "Trust me! What I did was right! You will be safe here, and so will I, if I leave you here!" explained Nick to the three, which in the end made Yedda couldn''t help but sigh to finally nod her head and made Nick immediately go into the open sea wearing only his swimming trunks. Leaving the three who remained on the small canoe.


    "Huh! I never thought of Nick! Why is he always being stubborn and selfish?! he doesn''t describe a good leader for us at all!" said Wilson starting to grumble after Nick went diving into the ocean, which then made Kendrick could only sigh in response to that, while Yedda was now staring at the place where Nick was diving before finally saying,


    "I think he did this so as not to harm us because of it, which is why he asked us to stay here!" Yedda explained to Wilson as well as Kendrick, and made Wilson chuckle now as he said,


    "If that''s true, I''m amazed! But I don''t think he did that, because it looks so authoritarian! Isn''t that right, Kendrick?" a word that was thrown by Wilson to Kendrick at that time, made Kendrick could only exhale and then shrug his shoulders as he said,


    "Everyone has different opinions and views¡­ I can''t say both¡­ because what''s on my mind right now, why did he say if we can''t say what we''re here for? Because those words ended up challenging a question for me from a long time ago!" Kendrick explained to Wildon and also Yedda who now looked at him in unison and then Wilson asked again,


    "What are the questions that arise in you right now, Kendrick?" That was the question that Wilson asked Kendrick, which then made Kendrick now turn his gaze to Wilson and Yedda to then say,


    "Really, who are we going to talk to about where Nick went and what are we looking for? That''s what''s on my mind right now!" Kendrick explained to the two of them, which then made them both feel strange at the same time, realizing the question that was asked by Kendrick at that time.


    "That''s also true .... who are we going to answer that too?" Wilson explained, and at the same time, the canoe they were riding at that time moved, as if there was a strange water wave that appeared around them at this time. Which of course they believe that it is not from the waves of the sea or the wind. Which of course made Yedda, Wilson, and Kendrick now look at each other.


    ¡­


    Nick, who was just diving at that time, is now trying to regulate his heartbeat, he dives very fast, relying on the power of the water that makes him dive like a dolphin. He darted very quickly inward, and on and on. As if not paying attention or rather not caring about what will come next to the three people who were on the surface at that time, because that was what he planned, letting the two sea guard animals have direct contact with the three so that at least their attention would not be on him when that. Let''s just say those three people were baiting at that time.


    ''I''ll apologize once I get the stone!'' That''s what was in Nick''s heart when he realized that the two water creatures there just darted to come to the small canoe.


    His memory returned to Elizabeth, who at that time talked to him about the location of the energy stones they had to take and the guard monsters they had to deal with first, which of course wasn''t just any mission. Because this mission is very, very dangerous if they understand what they are facing at that time.


    "You have to be careful with your every move, Nick! Those monsters weren''t just random, they were monsters that were hard to fight! You should be able to successfully carry the stone while the others take care of the monsters!" that was Elizabeth''s explanation, which made Nick now frown and was stunned to hear that,


    "When I manage to get the stone, do I have to bring it to the surface?" a question that was asked by Nick at that moment, made Elizabeth shake her head and then say,


    "No! You will be immediately brought here by Lucas'' portal! Because with that stone, other monsters besides the guardian monsters will come to you and fight each other if you bring it to the surface at that time!" Elizabeth explained, and made Nick frown again and then look surprised when he realized one thing,


    "That means, I have to let those three take care of those monsters over there?!" asked Nick sounding worried, and made Elizabeth nod her head and say,


    "There''s no other way but to do something like that Nick! But don''t worry, for the rest I''ll come up with a plan to help the three of them in case they can''t fight these two monsters!" Elizabeth explained to Nick, which then made Nick exhale and nod his head as he said,


    "Then, how do you get the monsters to rise to the surface and be attracted to these three people?" Nick''s question at that time made Elizabeth smile now while giving a small bottle to then say,


    "Pour this blood around the little canoe, and a few minutes from there they will surely appear attracted by the blood!" Elizabeth explained to Nick, who then made Nick curious about the blood in the bottle, and then asked,


    "Whose blood is this?" that was the question asked by Nick which then made Elizabeth smile and say,


    "This is the blood of another Kraken!" said Elizabeth, which made Nick''s forehead wrinkle again,


    "Krakens?!" asked Nick, and Elizabeth sighed and said,


    "Believe me, they''ll go upstairs once they sense something fishy from that canoe territory! And when that comes, quickly pick up your pace so at least they don''t notice you''re there Nick!" said Elizabeth, which in the end made Nick nod his head and hold the small bottle that Elizabeth had given him at that time.


    At least that''s what Elizabeth ordered Nick to do, which makes Nick do everything Elizabeth says at this point.


    ¡­


    Flashback


    Lucas was waiting for the arrival of Vernon, Zach, and also Aidan in the living room at that time.


    "Lucas!" a call that was thrown by Lizbeth at that time, made Lucas nod his head and get up from his seat to then walk over to Elizabeth and ask,


    "Yes, Lizbeth?!" Lucas asked which now made Elizabeth smile as she said,


    "There is something you should know! And it''s about Nick''s mission as well as the others!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who was now frowning and then said,


    "What is it?" Lucas asked Elizabeth who then cleared her throat before finally answering,


    "You should know if they are currently going to take energy stones on the high seas! The stone is very important for us, because it is a source of energy so that we can at least fly back the planes brought by them here, and it also protects us so that at least the plane we are traveling in will not experience system errors again like in the beginning!" Elizabeth explained which made Lucas now nod his head in response,


    "And?" Lucas asked, knowing that Elizabeth''s words would not stop there,


    "The stone is protected by sea monsters, so¡­ when Nick manages to get it, I want you to open a portal for Nick so that at least the monsters don''t notice!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who was now nodding his head feeling capable of doing so.

 Chapter 148 - Limit

    "The stone is protected by sea monsters, so¡­ when Nick manages to get it, I want you to open a portal for Nick so that at least the monsters don''t notice!" Elizabeth explained to Lucas who was now nodding his head feeling capable of doing so.


    "And one more thing Lucas!" Elizabeth said to him who was now looking back into the eyes of the beautiful woman,


    "Open the portal for me and the others too, so we can help Yedda, Wilson, and Kendrick who will be left in the boat!" said Elizabeth, which was of course surprising to Lucas who asked again,


    "Huh?! what?? what do you mean by that, Lizbeth?" Lucas asked and made Elizabeth now exhale and then say,


    "Only Nick will dive to the bottom of the ocean later, Lucas ... while they will face the monsters to at least distract them from Nick!" Elizabeth explained,


    "So¡­ Yedda, Wilson, and Kendrick were bait, that''s what you mean?" Lucas asked Elizabeth who was now saying,


    "The bait is too demeaning to them, just say if they become the switch!" Elizabeth explained again and made Lucas exhale and smack his waist feeling that he couldn''t understand the plan, but because Elizabeth was the one who made this plan, he became sure that this would go well.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll do it!" Lucas explained, and made Elizabeth smile and nod her head again,


    "Eum¡­ if I may know¡­ what kind of monster would they distract, Lizbeth?" Lucas asked, to which Elizabeth said,


    "Sirens and Krakens!" Elizabeth explained, which immediately took Lucas by surprise at the answer.


    Flashback off.


    ¡­


    Scratch¡­ craze¡­


    Wilson''s gaze now looks wary when he sees a strange wave that appears around their small boat at this time, which of course makes him now say,


    "Eum¡­ don''t you think there''s something strange about the ship?" a question asked by Wilson [at that time made Yedda immediately confirmed by saying,


    "No Wilson¡­ I don''t think the boat!" Yedda explained, which made Kendrick now nod his head as he said,


    "I think so¡­ it''s not from the ship but the ocean!" explained Kendrick at the same time, a roar startled the three of them, and at the same time, several tentacles that were quite large there also emerged from the water to the surface and stomped their tentacles which of course brought a loud wave of water so that their small boat tossed about quite strongly at the time.


    "Whoa!!" Yedda screamed when she almost fell off the boat, but Wilson quickly pulled Yedda''s body so she wouldn''t fall at that moment.


    "Huh?! What''s that?!" Kendrick asked Wilson as well as Yedda, both of whom shook their heads in response to the question.


    "What brought you three here, O children of Adam and Eve?!" a question that was heard at that moment, made the three of them now look behind the place where they were standing at that time, which turned out to be a mermaid now leaning on the edge of their boat with both eyes glaring sharply at the three at this time. Which of course made the three of them surprised because they did not expect to meet a mermaid, the half-fish woman they believed in was a mere fairy tale.


    "..." none of the three answered the question the Mermaid asked them, which of course made the Mermaid look irritated by it, and made Wilson now nudge Kendrick who shook his head quickly to try to wake himself up. who then cleared his throat and said,


    "W¡­ we, just want to fish!" said Kendrick, he said that because he knew that their true intentions should not be spoken to anyone at this time, but it was his words at that time that now made the mermaid look surprised and even angry about it.


    "Huh?!! You came here to fish for us?!!!" he said almost sounded like shouting there, and what was scary again, the sound was echoing and loud, which of course made Yedda now immediately pull an arm from Kendrick who was equally surprised by the scream, and at the same time a roaring sound from an animal The water that they had never heard before was heard, which now made the three of them look back and then they realized that a giant tentacle had now emerged from the sea and hit the surface of the water which caused the boat they were riding on almost overturned at that time.


    "UAAAAH!!!!"


    The three shouted.


    ¡­


    Unlike the three people who were on the surface at that time, Nick who was diving can now clearly see with his two eyes a small object that has blue light with gold shimmers that emanated among the darkness of the deep ocean at that time, which made Nick even more convinced. if he soon will get the energy stone they need at that time.


    Nick''s arm stretched forward, trying to reach for the energy stone, but unexpectedly by Nick, something just shot from the side and injured Nick''s right arm, which made quite a lot of words out of his mouth because he felt pain in his right arm which was now bleeding. . Seeing himself injured, made Nick feel that the guardian of the energy stone was not only a Kraken and a siren, because the evidence was that he was now injured and he tried to be as quick as possible to turn right and left to see who had just lunged and injured him at that moment. that.


    Nick''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw something darting fast towards him which of course made Nick quickly use his water power to throw the creature away, but it didn''t work because the creature seemed to be used to crashing very strong currents, which made Nick felt that he had to approach the stone no matter what.


    With the power he had, he sped and slid quickly to grab the energy stone, and at the same time the creature that was darting accelerated its glide. Nick''s gaze, now turning to look at the stone, immediately turned to look at the creature that turned out to be another siren, which at that time shot up to lunge at his body, but Nick spontaneously stopped his glide so that the siren missed and continued to fly in another direction, which made Nick feel that it was the right time for him to seize the energy stone.


    Nick sped towards the stone and managed to grab the energy stone, but, the plan he and Elizabeth devised, was not as easy as the obstacles he currently had, because as quickly as he grabbed the Energy stone, there were lots of screams and roars from deep in the ocean that was so loud. until it was deafening from Nick, and even the water was shaking violently. And make Nick one hundred percent sure, that he will not get out of the ocean easily.


    ¡­


    Blarr!!!


    RAAAAAKKK!!!


    Shutt!!


    AAAKK!!


    Byur!!


    The battle between Siren or mermaid, and the Kraken against Yedda, Wilson, and Kendrick was fierce. Many times the Kraken was about to attack them but was stopped by Kendrick who used his lightning to grab and injure the Kraken, while Yedda used her strong gust of wind to get rid of the mermaid who was now holding Wilson''s leg and trying to pull him into the water there.


    "Unlucky! Why didn''t Nick explain that the monsters we were facing were Siren and Kraken?!" mumbled Kendrick as he brought forth another thunderbolt to stop the other tentacles that were coming at that moment.


    "I don''t think he''s telling us to just hang around here, Wilson!" Yedda''s words at that time made Wilson turn to look at Yedda who again blew the wind to throw the mermaid away from them. Hearing Yedda''s words at that time, made Wilson''s brow furrow, and then said,


    "So you mean, we came here just to bait these two monsters?!" Wilson asked Yedda who then nodded his head in response, but made Kendrick now say,


    "I''m not sure about that Wilson, Yedda!" Kendrick continued to Yedda and Wilson who now turned to look at him, and then all three were surprised when they heard the screams of the mermaid far away, and then brought another mermaid, or another mermaid, there were so many, which of course made Wilson now exhaled and then made to say,


    "Oh come on! We haven''t finished one Kraken yet!" said Wilson and then quickly made Yedda let out a big gust of wind so at least their boat sailed away and away from the place, much to Wilson and Kendrick''s surprise,


    "Hey! Nick is still there!" said Kendrick, and made Yedda now turn to look at him and then say,


    "I know that, but we also have to avoid them!" Yedda said and made Wilson nod as he looked at the hundreds of mermaids who were now chasing them there, not only mermaids, but when Wilson looked down, he now clearly saw the size of the Kraken which was even bigger than the small boat they were riding on. This, think of it as a tractor tire with wheels off the skateboard, very, very far.. Until without realizing it, Wilson swallowed his saliva with difficulty knowing that the things they were facing right now we''re not kidding.

 Chapter 149 - Lucass Team

    "Nick!" Kendrick called at that moment, making Nick now turn to look at him who was right in front of him at the same time as Wilson.


    boom!!


    "!!" The three people there were shocked when they heard the boom coming back from the right and left sides of the wall, which made Wilson immediately put Nick''s arm around his shoulder and say,


    "The wall won''t last long, we must leave immediately!" said Wilson, and Kendrick also carried Nick and the three of them were now walking towards the small boat where Yedda was waiting for them. Their footsteps were now going quite fast because they knew there wouldn''t be much time then.


    "Thank you for wanting to help me!" Nick''s words at that moment made Wilson grimace and then say,


    "Oh! Not now Nick!" said Wilson,


    "Don''t talk about that just yet!" continued Kendrick and made Nick chuckle hearing that, the three of them immediately boarded the boat, and at the same time the wall that blocked the ocean was broken and the water that was originally divided into two was now back together and at the same time they knew that their boat would not be able to do that. just floated back to the surface, which made them all now embrace each other to protect them all.


    SHUTT!!!


    Tap!


    Feeling a hand gripping Wilson''s shoulder made him turn his head and it turned out that Lucas came a second later to take them to Elizabeth''s house at that time.


    "Lucas!" called Wilson, and with that, he realized that they were already in the living room of Lizbeth''s house. Hearing Wilson says that, made Yedda and Kendrick now turn to look at him.


    "Sorry, I''m late!" Lucas said while smiling at them, which then made Yedda, who at that time looked like she wanted to cry, shook her head and say,


    "You came at the right time!" Yedda said to Lucas, which made him smile now in response,


    "Aidan! We need it!" said Kendrick, which made Lucas now turn to look at Nick who seemed to be holding back his pain because at that time his hands and feet were injured quite deeply, which then made Aidan who felt called to immediately approach them and start treating Nick again.


    "Sshhh¡­ you know? You''re the one I''ve been treating the most, Nick! A chairman does have a big responsibility huh!" Aidan said to Nick who now chuckled at that, and that made Wilson silent and realized that it was Nick who had been seriously injured and more often than the others.


    "That''s my consequence, Aidan!" said Nick to Aidan who shook his head in response,


    "I''m not praising you, Nick!" said Aidan, and made Nick nod his head to then turn his gaze to Lucas and then ask,


    "Is your job done, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Nick at that moment made Lucas smile and then said,


    "They''re on their way here, Nick!" Lucas replied.


    Now Elizabeth looked at Lucas and Aidan who were walking away, they said that they couldn''t stay there for long and said goodbye.


    "Seriously looking for what you''re looking for nde, I pray that your trip will not have any problems" Lucas who was tying his shoelaces was now looking at Elizabeth who gave Aidan two bags "eo, igeo mwoya?" asked Aidan who was given a warm smile by Elizabeth "supplies, I think you need money and some clothes to travel.. take it, I will be very happy if you accept it" hearing that Lucas stood up from there and walked over to them "thanks for all the help you have given give it to us hyung" Lucas said, Elizabeth nodded still with a smile "Come here when you find them ne, this door is always open for you" Lucas and Aidan nodded to hear it "jeongmal gomawwo"


    That''s the conversation they had before they finally parted, Elizabeth''s lips widened "Good Luck, EXO" Elizabeth muttered there.


    ...


    Lucas and Aidan are quite far from the settlement, Aidan is now turning right and left to see that there is no one there then he glances at Lucas who is now holding out his hand to him "Are you serious about meeting the singer?" Lucas is now looking at Aidan who just asked "we have to try it hyung" Aidan sighed and nodded before finally grabbing the hand and they disappeared from there.


    ....


    Hysterical screams were heard in a stadium, the sea of ??people and the light from a colored lightstick were truly beautiful to look at.


    "DO!! DO!! DO!!"


    That''s what they all shouted in unison, after a man appeared on the stage there suddenly a scream broke out there. The man smiled and greeted all the people who filled the stadium "how are you Seoul????!!!!!!" the greeting and "KYAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" they all answered and it made the man who was on the stage there smile happily.


    ..


    "sugohaeseo!" "kamsahamnida" "sugeohaseo" "ndee..." that''s what he said when he met the staff, the staff behind the stage.


    "ahhh" he tiredly sat himself on the soft sofa, "congratulations DO-ya!! A really great performance" said the manager, DO confirmed his seat and nodded "kamsahaeyo hyung, you have also done the best for me" the manager laughed at that "your schedule for today is over, you can vacation for a whole week" a smile spreads on his lips DO heard the manager''s words "kamsaha hyung" he said "ng.." the manager left from there.


    DO leans back while looking up at the ceiling


    Klotrak!!!


    A voice made him turn towards the changing room "Nuguya??" DO asked, but there was no sound there. With laziness and tiredness DO got up from the sofa and entered the room.


    "...." blank, DO sighed and turned around "!!!"


    Brught!!


    DO fell because he was shocked, now two people he didn''t recognize were standing right in front of him while looking at DO with a serious look "Nugunde?!" DO asked, DO immediately looked at the brown-skinned man who was now holding his arm "you better come with us" said the man, DO''s gaze sharpened and


    Bruh!!!!


    "LUCAS!" shouted the man in the black hat, looking at the man who turned out to be Lucas who was now bouncing away due to the impact of a rock flying from behind DO, Aidan looked at DO who was now standing and stomping his feet hard on the floor and was able to make Aidan bounce away from there.


    "cough!" Lucas got up from there and disappeared, DO who saw it was shocked "!!!" now Lucas is right beside him, aware of the danger DO is about to hit Lucas but his movements stop looking at the ring that Lucas is using which at that time was blocking his head by his two arms "... is it... you, Kim Lucas?" a question made Lucas who closed his eyes now look at DO and lower his arms.


    Brukk!


    Both of them are now looking at Aidan who rose from the rubble.


    ..


    "Ooo!!!" Lucas groaned after Aidan held the wound on his head and instantly the wound disappeared, DO bit his own lip a little worried because they were injured "mian... I didn''t mean to hurt you" now Aidan and Lucas looked at him "you are earth controllers, right??" asked Aidan, immediately DO grimaced and looked around, he got up and walked towards the door and then closed and locked it "are you stupid?! They will think you''re crazy if you say something like that" explained DO making Aidan pursed his lips tightly while nodding, Lucas sighed and shook his head slowly "so you already know who I am?" DO''s eyes are now looking at Lucas who is also looking at him seriously "one month ago I went to a fortune teller to predict my tour, but he gave me Exo writing and said that someone named Kim Lucas will come and change my life.. that''s why I know you, you use the same ring as the fortune teller''s writing gave me" explained DO making Aidan and Lucas look at each other "I think Kim Lucas is a girl''s name... so... you''re Kim Lucas?" Lucas nodded in agreement to DO''s question, now DO sighed quite annoyed.


    "So what did he mean by changing my life?! What¡­ could it be¡­ you¡­ do you like me??" a crazy question that DO asked at that time made Aidan laugh and Lucas looked at him with a look of disbelief "are you crazy?? How could that happen to me!" DO looked at Lucas who just said quite annoyed "then what do you mean?!" DO asked as he stomped his feet on the ground and made a loud bang there, making Aidan, who was laughing, stop there.


    ...


    "So... you and I are an experiment to be used as a tool?" Lucas''s shoulders were raised there "I don''t know for sure, what is clear is that we have to find something else... so we can fix what should be fixed" DO wrinkled his forehead "what is that??" he asked again, Aidan got up from his seat "The world can be destroyed at any time, and it can be caused by one of us who might later be used by greedy humans"

 Chapter 150 - Vernon And Zach Hurdles

    They had been on the rim of the volcanic crater for about half an hour by then, looking for a hidden plane. But they haven''t found the hidden plane there at all, so in the end, Zach feels tired because he has to keep throwing rocks around there, but it doesn''t hit anything at all other than falling around there.


    "Huh¡­ Lucas! Are you sure that the plane is located here?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment made Lucas nod his head in response to it.


    "Yeah! At least that''s what they told us!" Lucas said in response to the question asked by Aidan at that time, which then made Vernon there nod his head in response to it.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s what they said!" Vernon explained to Aidan as well as Zach, which then made Zach even now exhale to then say,


    "Eum¡­ are you sure that what that guy said about inside the island is a volcano?" Zach asked which then made Lucas nod his head and made Vernon now frown and then say,


    "Is it possible that inside they mean this lava?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that time made the three of them now turn to look at Vernon to then laugh at that and say again,


    "Haha¡­ don''t joke at a time like this Vernon!" Aidan said to Vernon who was now frowning and saying,


    "I''m serious!" continued Vernon, and made Zach now shake his head and continue looking the same way Lucas did at that time.


    However, because Vernon was feeling very, very curious at the time, making himself now immediately grabbed a small rock and then throw it into the lava which was churning at that moment, and then an unexpected reaction appeared at that moment.


    Tang!!


    A loud voice was heard and made Lucas, Zach, and Aidan turn quickly towards the place where Vernon was standing at that time, which looked like he was quite surprised by what happened at that time,


    "W¡­ what is that?!" A question asked by Aidan at that moment made Vernon now point at the lava while saying,


    "I think I know where they''re hiding it right now!" explained Vernon, and made the three of them now look at the lava and made Lucas now chuckle as he said,


    "Khkh¡­ don''t tell me the plane was in the middle of the lava, Vernon!" Lucas said to Vernon who was now shrugging his shoulders before finally saying,


    "I don''t know... but what is clear is that my stone bounced and a loud sound was heard!" explained Vernon to Lucas, which then made Zach now exhale again to then take a pebble and throw the pebble again right in the middle of the hot lava that was churning there, and what happened was the same thing as what Vernon explained to them. The pebble bounced off and the startling loud sound came again.


    Tang!!


    "See?! What did I say!" said Vernon to Aidan which now made Aidan nod his head in response to that, while Lucas is now walking to approach the lips of the lava there, which of course Zach quickly restrained him and said,


    "Be careful! We don''t know where the plane was put! This time, this lava is the real one!" Zach said to Lucas, which then made Lucas now nod his head in response and then said,


    "I think we should find something to confirm whether this is lava or not!" Lucas said to Zach, which coincided with that made Vernon now shake his head and walk over to them, and then without hesitation, he stepped into the middle of the churning lava which of course shocked the three who were there.


    "Vernon!!" shouted Aidan, and at the same time Vernon''s feet flew there, which made Vernon now allow his gaze to look at Lucas and then smile as he said,


    "I think this plane covered all the lava, Lucas!" said Vernon to Lucas who was now exhaling, and then nodded his head to then say,


    "I don''t think you ever thought about your safety, Vernon!" Lucas said to Vernon who now shrugged his shoulders and said,


    "I''ll be fine since Aidan is here!" said Vernon now extending his hand towards Lucas, so that at least Lucas could get on the invisible ship there, which then made Lucas now look like he didn''t respond to the outstretched hand and made Vernon now wave his hand to at least get them up there for now...


    "Then¡­ if it''s like this, what should we do?" Aidan asked Lucas which then made Lucas now say,


    "We have to find the entrance, so we can at least get in and ride this plane from the inside!" Lucas said to Aidan, which made Vernon now say,


    "Can''t Zach get this ship from above?" Vernon asked, and immediately made Zach now turn to look at him with a look full of heaviness there,


    "You think I''m a magician who can carry a ship I don''t know what size it is right now?!" a question that was asked by Zach at that time, made Vernon now understand and nodded his head to then say,


    "I was just asking, Zach!" said Vernon and made Zach feel quite annoyed with Vernon at the time,


    "Woah¡­ I didn''t expect to feel this angry!" Zach muttered and it made Lucas smile and pat Zach on the shoulder to then say,


    "I told you not to reply!" Lucas said and that made Zach nod his head and focus back on looking for the door from the plane that was see-through at the time.


    crack!!


    Grrrr!!


    "!!!"


    The footsteps and movements of the four people who were there were suddenly stopped when the plane they were on at that time shook and caused the lava below them to seem increasingly thrashing as if they were about to explode at that moment.


    Vernon''s gaze that saw this now shook his head and then said,


    "Lucas, I don''t think we have much time!" Vernon said to Lucas, which made Lucas immediately say,


    "Let''s find the door!" Lucas said, and that caused them to quickly fumble around for at least something that could be said to be a button or a doorknob they could reach and get them onto the plane.


    ¡­


    Aidan now sat down and crawled around Vernon''s side, trying to find the doorknob they were referring to, and it was immediately followed by Vernon who was also busy looking for the doorknob there. Neither of the four said a word, because they were busy searching, which of course the sound of the roar of the lava below them getting louder and the heat increasing, and made Lucas feel very worried at that moment.


    "We can''t let this happen, we have to take this ship!" that''s the mumble that was thrown by Lucas, and at the same time, another buzzing sound made Lucas''s gaze suddenly turn to stare at Aidan who now managed to get the door and opened the door wide.


    ZUUNG!


    That''s the buzzing sound. Aidan''s gaze now turned to look at Vernon who was then beside him who also looked equally surprised when he realized that Aidan had managed to find the door they were looking for there.


    "I found it!" said Aidan looking surprised at the time, and made Lucas now smile and nod to then say,


    "Good! Hurry in!" Lucas said, and that made Aidan, Vernon, Zach, and even himself rush into the spaceship.


    Once they entered the ship, they realized that there were a lot of buttons on the ship, which of course made the four of them both amazed and confused by it.


    "How do we ride it?! do you know how, Lucas?" A question asked by Aidan at that moment, made Lucas shake his head, and then his brow furrowed when he heard a familiar voice at that moment.


    "Lucas! Come here together with Aidan! Nick needs you!" the words he heard at that time, made him realize now that Elizabeth needed him, which then made him turn his head to look at Aidan.


    "Aidan, we have to go!" Lucas said to Aidan, which of course made Vernon and Zach now turn to look at him,


    "What?! We''re leaving, then what about the plane?!" Vernon asked Lucas, which now made Lucas shake his head and say,


    "No! Just me and Aidan, Nick needs both of us, and I leave this to you two! Because I believe you can do it!" Lucas said to Vernon, and that was of course a shock to Vernon and Zach,


    "Ah¡­ wait, what do you mean?!" asked Zach,


    "There''s no time, hurry up! We go!" said Lucas who now immediately grabbed Aidan''s hand and disappeared just like that, leaving Vernon and Zach now looking at each other and then both surprised when they heard a popping sound from outside, which made Vernon immediately say,


    "Let''s take this plane!" said Vernon and made Zach nod his head in response to Vernon''s invitation at that time.


    ¡­

 Chapter 151 - A Little Problem

    Dum!!


    "!!" Vernon''s gaze quickly turned to Zach who was also surprised when the two of them felt a vibration and also a thumping sound from outside the ship, which of course made them believe it was from the mountains and lava under the plane at that time.


    "I don''t think this will last long, we must act immediately!" said Zach to Vernon who now exhaled in response to Zach''s words at that time, which then made Vernon walk towards the screen on the plane, which then made himself now say,


    "Let''s take this plane!" said Vernon and made Zach nod his head in response to Vernon''s invitation at that time.


    Zach walked towards the buttons there, which then made himself now look at the buttons one by one around him at that moment, to finally say,


    "What should we do??" Zach asked Vernon who at that time also seemed to be looking for something around him right now where he was standing.


    "We have to find the key to his life, you idiot!" Vernon explained to Zach who now snorted when he heard the word ''stupid'' that Vernon said to himself as if he didn''t accept Vernon''s being said that way. But he tried to hold himself back and kept looking for a button or key so they could at least start the ship.


    Zach''s gaze is now focused on the red button in front of him at that moment, which finally made Zach tilt his head when he was curious about the small red button,


    "Vernon¡­ I think I found the button!" Zach said to Vernon who was now looking at him and then said,


    "Are you sure that''s the button to turn this plane on, Zach?!" Vernon asked Zach who now nodded in response to that, but not with Vernon who looked doubtful about it.


    "Are you sure?!" Vernon asked again, and it made Zach squeak and then say,


    "We won''t know if we don''t try!" Zach explained to Vernon which then made Vernon say,


    "Are you sure you''re going to try it?! what if it turns out to be a missile, Huh?!" Vernon asked Zach who was now looking at Vernon very annoyed because he really couldn''t contain his emotions at Vernon''s attitude at that time.


    "Are you scared, Vernon?!" a question that was asked by Zach at that time, made Vernon now frown and then look into Zach''s eyes and say again,


    "What do you mean, Huh?!" Vernon asked Zach who was now smiling or rather smirking and then said,


    "You''re hesitant to start this plane because Lucas isn''t here, and you don''t have the guts to ride it either, do you?!" said Zach, as if he was insinuating everything that Vernon was doing at that time and that of course made Vernon feel annoyed, and now walked over to Zach to pull the collar of the shirt he was wearing and said,


    "What did you say?! say one more time what you just said to me, Huh?!" Vernon asked Zach who was now looking at Vernon sharply and said,


    "You¡­ you don''t dare to do anything if without someone great around you, what I''m saying right now is true, isn''t it?" Zach asked Vernon which now Vernon immediately hit Zach in the face until he fell down and then accidentally pushed a lever that was around there and made the plane stagger backward, and made both of them now roll backward at the same time, and this is made the plane collide with the surrounding rocks, and it must have surprised Vernon and Zach at this point.


    "Uaaahhh!!"


    The two of them screamed as they rolled over and then was startled when the plane shook as if it had just hit something there, and that made both Vernon and Zach look at each other again for Vernon to say,


    "We should try to suppress it!" said Vernon and it made Zach say,


    "Yep!" said Zach which made the two of them now try to stand up from the shock of the plane that occurred, and immediately Zach positioned the lever back to its original place so that the vibration of the plane did not occur again, and at the same time, Vernon pressed the button around the big screen, which then the screen turns on and displays the location outside, as well as several maps and other wind directions.


    "Huh¡­ well! I think we should get out soon, is that lever a steering wheel, Zach?" a question asked by Vernon at that time, made Zach now nod and say,


    "I think so, Vernon!" said Zach to Vernon who now nodded his head and then turned his head to stare at the broad direction which at that time was positioning downwards and upwards, and made Vernon now have a feeling that it is a controller for up and down, which makes Vernon now immediately pull the lever. upwards, and at the same time their plane sped upwards, and of course, surprising both Zach and Vernon at the time,


    "OOOOOH!!" "I think we should take it slow!" Zach said to Vernon, who now turned his head to look at Zach and then said,


    "Oh ... Right ... okay..." said Vernon which made Zach now exhale trying to calm himself down and then they managed to run the plane smoothly, even though at first they had to fight first.


    "Yeah!! We did it! Hahahaha!" said Vernon to Zach, who at that time Zach laughed happily because they managed to drive the plane.


    Pip¡­pip¡­pip¡­


    Both of their eyes now turned to stare at the screen that displayed a warning to fly higher because the path they were on was the path of commercial aircraft traffic, which made Zach now say,


    "Vernon! Do something!" said Zach to Vernon who now turned to look at a light blue button that glowed beside him, and that made him automatically press the button because he felt that the button that was on was a suggestion to do, and sure enough the plane that they were riding now up a few feet off the ground and made Vernon breathe another sigh of relief at that.


    "Where is our next destination?" a question that was asked by Vernon at that time, made Zach now turn his gaze and then say,


    "Home! That''s what Lucas said earlier!" said Zach in answer to Vernon''s question which now made him nod his head and say,


    "Then let''s go to the house!" Vernon said to Zach.


    ¡­


    In the current residence of Elizabeth.


    Nick''s gaze, which at that time was being treated by Aidan, turned to look at Lucas who was standing in front of him at that time.


    "What about your assignment? Have you found the ship, Lucas?" a question that was asked by Nick at that time, made Lucas who heard it smile as he nodded his head in response,


    "Then¡­ where is the ship now?" continued Nick asking Lucas who now said,


    "They''re on their way here, Nick¡­ take it easy!" Lucas replied to Nick who was now frowning at this,


    "Are you sure they can be counted on at this point?" Nick asked again, and now Lucas nodded his head at the question.


    "Sure! They will come!" Lucas said to Nick, but not long after that, there was a roar and a fairly strong wind came, which made the ten people there turn their heads towards the window, while Marla, who was very curious there, ran over to the window to see what was happening. who came around them at that time. Marla''s smile grew when she saw something emerge from a soft light there, which made her now say,


    "They''re coming!" said Marla, and that made Lucas now nod his head in response to that, which then now turned his head to look at Nick and then said,


    "What I said is right, right? they''re coming!" Lucas said to Nick who now chuckled at that and then nodded his head in response to Lucas''s words at that time.


    At the same time, Vernon and Zach descended through the exit door that was written on it, which then made Vernon turn his head to look at the ship that was not seen there,


    "They designed it to be invisible!" said Vernon as he walked to keep pace with Zach who was now chuckling and nodded to then say,


    "Of course, if they were to be seen clearly at this time, the citizens would be very worried because of that!" said Zach to Vernon who now shrugged his shoulders and then nodded his head to respond if Zach''s words were true at that time.


    "Oh! Hey¡­ how do we get into the ship?!" as if he had just remembered that, making Zach now stop his two steps and turn around to face the direction of the location of the ship where they stopped the ship.


    "Take it easy! I saw this! And it looks like with this we can enter without the hassle of looking for the door like in the beginning!" said Vernon to Zach who now turned his head towards a small remote that Vernon was holding, which of course made Zach now frown and then said,


    "Are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 152 - Advanced Plan

    "Are you sure about that?" Zach asked, and made Vernon shrug his shoulders and turn to look at Zach to say,


    "We won''t know if we don''t try!" said Vernon, and it made them both laugh hearing that, at the same time Lucas came out of his house and smiled at the two who were now running to immediately report the status of their current task to Lucas.


    Their gazes turned to each other one by one, which of course didn''t have any questions to start the conversation they had been waiting for, so in the end, it was Marla who dared to step up to Nick, who was still in the process of recovering after his death. Aidan treats him.


    "So¡­ what do we do next?" a question that was asked by Marla at that time, in the end, made Nick now turn his gaze towards Marla to finally say,


    "I think we''ll have a meeting in fifteen minutes here! So for now, you can be free to do whatever you want!" Nick''s words at that time, made Marla nod her head in response to Nick''s words, which then she invited Yedda and Queen to leave, and those in the living room slowly dispersed, leaving Nick, Kendrick, Aidan, Lucas, Wilson, and also Elizabeth.


    "Aidan¡­ after Nick, can you restore Kendrick''s strength?? I think he''s pushing his limits too!" said Wilson to Aidan, who now turned his gaze to Kendrick who was sleeping on the long sofa, which made Aidan now smile and nod his head in response.


    "Fine¡­ I will!" said Aidan,


    "Hhh¡­ Nick, did you get the stone?" a question that was asked by Elizabeth at that time, made Nick turn his gaze to then nod and show the rock he had been holding for a long time, and it made Lucas surprised to see the beautiful rock.


    "So¡­ this is the Energy stone you guys were referring to?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that moment made Nick nod his head in response to it all.


    "So with this, we can go there?" a question that was asked by Lucas made Nick again nod his head in response to that,


    "We will leave as soon as possible, and settle everything!" said Elizabeth which again made Nick nod his head and made Lucas nod his head too.


    ¡­.


    Fifteen minutes had passed, and now the twelve people who had originally dispersed to their respective points to do what Nick meant were finally back together in one room for a follow-up meeting.


    "Alright¡­ according to what we intended, tonight we will go to planet Exelon-08!" said Nick to all of them who now nodded their heads in unison, understanding what they were going to do next.


    "So¡­ half an hour, I give you half an hour to bring your weapons and prepare yourself to wear clothes that are at least comfortable for us to wear!" Nick explains to them all, which makes Gale now raise one hand before finally saying,


    "Are we going straight out tonight, Nick?" a question asked by Gale at that moment made Nick nod his head and made Elizabeth now say,


    "The sooner the better!" continued Elizabeth, and made Gale nod his head again.


    "Then¡­ what kind of clothes are we going to wear??" Queen added a question there, and made Nick now turn his gaze to Queen and say,


    "I suggest women wear trousers or shorts, definitely don''t wear something that makes us feel uncomfortable and prevents us from doing anything! Bring whatever we''ll at least need there later because we''re going to war!" explained Nick and took them all by surprise, but Lucas quickly added on by saying,


    "There''s a high chance that a war will break out, but we can rest assured that the best will come other than that!" Lucas explained again, and made those who heard him now nod their heads in response,


    "Prepare yourselves from now on!" said Nick as he clapped his hands with one clap, and it made them scatter to their respective rooms and immediately prepare everything they need at least to go to planet Exelon.


    ¡­


    At that time, Aidan was preparing the things he needed at least, and a knock on the door that sounded in his ear at that moment made Aidan turn and look at Vernon who was standing in the doorway that was open at that time.


    "Hey!" said Aidan to Vernon who was now nodding his head in response to Aidan''s greeting.


    "Can I help you, Vernon?" a question asked by Aidan at that time, made Vernon look like someone who looked nervous there, and it made Aidan cock his head feeling as if there was something Vernon wanted to say at that moment.


    "Just say it!" said Aidan, and it made Vernon now exhale and then say,


    "I wanted to ask about the equipment we should bring, because¡­ it seems, you''re the only person who grew up in the um¡­ environment, you know¡­ military and war-related territory!" said Vernon to Aidan who was now chuckling and nodding his head,


    "Sure, there are many things you have to prepare, I will tell you!" Aidan said casually to Vernon, which in the end made Vernon exhale and smile when he saw that Aidan was a good and easy-going person.


    ¡­


    Different from the others, Lucas didn''t make any preparations at all, he was now standing on the terrace of the house and was silent to look up at the sky, which of course made Yedda who found herself silent there also made the beautiful woman walk up to her and then cleared his throat and said,


    "Ehem¡­ why not get ready?" a question that was asked by Yedda at that time, made Lucas now turn his gaze to Yedda who is now developing a sweet smile at Aidan, which makes Aidan feel happy because at least now someone is greeting him like Yedda.


    Lucas smiled and then said,


    "You alone?? are you done with your preparations?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Yedda now smile and nodded his head as he said,


    "I?? Can''t you see that I''m very prepared right now?!" a question asked by Yedda at that time, made him now turn to look at the style used by Yedda at that time, which then made Lucas smile when he saw that Yedda was wearing a short ruffled skirt at that time, which made Lucas now turn his gaze back in another direction.


    Realizing that Lucas smiled after seeing the Style he was wearing at that time, even Yedda now complained about words,


    "Why??! Do you think my clothes are weird?!" a question that Yedda asked at that moment, made Lucas immediately shake his head and then say,


    "No¡­ it''s just that you''re sure you want to wear that skirt?" a question asked by Lucas, made Yedda nod her head and then say,


    "Yes! Of course¡­ I''m sure, because I wear shorts under it, and again¡­ A skirt like this won''t bother me!" Yedda said, and that made Lucas just nod his head while smiling at all of Yedda''s words, as if he was defending himself at that moment.


    "Yeah, calm down Yedda¡­ I don''t blame your appearance! As long as you are comfortable, it makes anyone who sees it feel that you are beautiful wearing it!" Lucas explained again to Yedda which made Yedda smile and nod his head and then took something out of the bag he was carrying and immediately put Lucas a black hat there, which of course made Lucas now frown and take off the hat while asking,


    "What''s this?" Lucas asked Yedda who was now smiling and then said,


    "Put it on¡­ you look handsome wearing it!" Yedda said to Lucas who now chuckled at Yedda''s words at that time, which then made Lucas wear the hat because he knew that Yedda liked him.


    "Since you gave it, then I will wear it Yedda! Thank you!" Lucas said to Yedda who now smiled and nodded his head again in response, and both of them looked at the moon which was shining brightly at that moment.


    "We''ll be leaving soon right?" Yedda asked again, and it made Lucas turn to look at him and then nod his head in response to Yedda''s question at that moment.


    "Yes¡­ we will go there!" said Lucas.


    ¡­


    At that time, Marla was opening a suitcase of hers, where then she saw an iron rod that was purposely made for herself in fighting against the enemy, and even that stick was once used against Vernon and Kendrick, which made her smile now. then took out the iron rod.


    "Alright¡­ looks like I will take you again with me!" that''s what Marla mumbled to her wand before she finally left her room after she previously gave a message to her best friend at the time, Jennie. Which makes him now exhale and leave the room by leaving his cellphone lying there, because he knows that he will not need a cellphone for now.


    The content of the message is:


    Dear Jenny,


    As we discussed on the phone earlier, we will soon go to save the earth. Either way and now is the time for me and them to get out of here and do it. There''s nothing I can say, I''m just asking for some encouragement from you and some luck.. Let''s meet after I finish the mission! But if I don''t come home, keep the spirit and live your life! Take care of yourself, because I don''t know what will happen when I don''t come back to earth! But I will do my best so that at least no one else invades the earth like us. (Send)

 Chapter 153 - Advanced Plan

    "I suggest women wear trousers or shorts, definitely don''t wear something that makes us feel uncomfortable and prevents us from doing anything! Bring whatever we''ll at least need there later because we''re going to war!" explained Nick and took them all by surprise, but Lucas quickly added on by saying,


    "There''s a high chance that a war will break out, but we can rest assured that the best will come other than that!" Lucas explained again, and made those who heard him now nod their heads in response,


    "Prepare yourselves from now on!" said Nick as he clapped his hands with one clap, and it made them scatter to their respective rooms and immediately prepare everything they need at least to go to planet Exelon.


    ¡­


    At that time, Aidan was preparing the things he needed at least, and a knock on the door that sounded in his ear at that moment made Aidan turn and look at Vernon who was standing in the doorway that was open at that time.


    "Hey!" said Aidan to Vernon who was now nodding his head in response to Aidan''s greeting.


    "Can I help you, Vernon?" a question asked by Aidan at that time, made Vernon look like someone who looked nervous there, and it made Aidan cock his head feeling as if there was something Vernon wanted to say at that moment.


    "Just say it!" said Aidan, and it made Vernon now exhale and then say,


    "I wanted to ask about the equipment we should bring, because¡­ it seems, you''re the only person who grew up in the um¡­ environment, you know¡­ military and war-related territory!" said Vernon to Aidan who was now chuckling and nodding his head,


    "Sure, there are many things you have to prepare, I will tell you!" Aidan said casually to Vernon, which in the end made Vernon exhale and smile when he saw that Aidan was a good and easy-going person.


    ¡­


    Different from the others, Lucas didn''t make any preparations at all, he was now standing on the terrace of the house and was silent to look up at the sky, which of course made Yedda who found herself silent there also made the beautiful woman walk up to her and then cleared his throat and said,


    "Ehem¡­ why not get ready?" a question that was asked by Yedda at that time, made Lucas now turn his gaze to Yedda who is now developing a sweet smile at Aidan, which makes Aidan feel happy because at least now someone is greeting him like Yedda.


    Lucas smiled and then said,


    "You alone?? are you done with your preparations?" a question that was asked by Lucas at that time, made Yedda now smile and nodded his head as he said,


    "I?? Can''t you see that I''m very prepared right now?!" a question asked by Yedda at that time, made him now turn to look at the style used by Yedda at that time, which then made Lucas smile when he saw that Yedda was wearing a short ruffled skirt at that time, which made Lucas now turn his gaze back in another direction.


    Realizing that Lucas smiled after seeing the Style he was wearing at that time, even Yedda now complained about words,


    "Why??! Do you think my clothes are weird?!" a question that Yedda asked at that moment, made Lucas immediately shake his head and then say,


    "No¡­ it''s just that you''re sure you want to wear that skirt?" a question asked by Lucas, made Yedda nod her head and then say,


    "Yes! Of course¡­ I''m sure, because I wear shorts under it, and again¡­ A skirt like this won''t bother me!" Yedda said, and that made Lucas just nod his head while smiling at all of Yedda''s words, as if he was defending himself at that moment.


    "Yeah, calm down Yedda¡­ I don''t blame your appearance! As long as you are comfortable, it makes anyone who sees it feel that you are beautiful wearing it!" Lucas explained again to Yedda which made Yedda smile and nod his head and then took something out of the bag he was carrying and immediately put Lucas a black hat there, which of course made Lucas now frown and take off the hat while asking,


    "What''s this?" Lucas asked Yedda who was now smiling and then said,


    "Put it on¡­ you look handsome wearing it!" Yedda said to Lucas who now chuckled at Yedda''s words at that time, which then made Lucas wear the hat because he knew that Yedda liked him.


    "Since you gave it, then I will wear it Yedda! Thank you!" Lucas said to Yedda who now smiled and nodded his head again in response, and both of them looked at the moon which was shining brightly at that moment.


    "We''ll be leaving soon right?" Yedda asked again, and it made Lucas turn to look at him and then nod his head in response to Yedda''s question at that moment.


    "Yes¡­ we will go there!" said Lucas.


    ¡­


    At that time, Marla was opening a suitcase of hers, where then she saw an iron rod that was purposely made for herself in fighting against the enemy, and even that stick was once used against Vernon and Kendrick, which made her smile now. then took out the iron rod.


    "Alright¡­ looks like I will take you again with me!" that''s what Marla mumbled to her wand before she finally left her room after she previously gave a message to her best friend at the time, Jennie. Which makes him now exhale and leave the room by leaving his cellphone lying there, because he knows that he will not need a cellphone for now.


    The content of the message is:


    Dear Jenny,


    As we discussed on the phone earlier, we will soon go to save the earth. Either way and now is the time for me and them to get out of here and do it. There''s nothing I can say, I''m just asking for some encouragement from you and some luck. Let''s meet after I finish the mission! But if I don''t come home, keep the spirit and live your life! Take care of yourself, because I don''t know what will happen when I don''t come back to earth! But I will do my best so that at least no one else invades the earth like us. (Send)


    ¡­